《Fated For Lycan's Luna》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Looking at my Alpha father stood on the stage, I heaved a deep sigh over my tortuous fate.


    Today was the day he announced his sessor to the pack. As the eldest, I should be the one who


    inherited his Alpha title. It was not me... but my half-sister, Vanessa Baker.


    ¡°From today onwards, my daughter, Vanessa Baker, will be the Alpha of Red Moon Pack!¡± My father


    raised Vanessa¡¯s hand and announced to everyone.


    Howls and cheers erupted all around. All the guests¡¯ gaze fell on Vanessa who wore a shiny golden silk


    dress.


    No one noticed that I sat in the corner with numbness. Tonight was a wonderful night for them all.


    Except for me...


    It was just an extraordinary day for me. Besides seeing my father give me up, today was actually my


    19th birthday.


    But the weak didn''t deserve attention. I learned that from my father.


    I had been born prematurely, my mother died when she was giving birth to me.


    I believed it was the reason why I was so powerless. I felt my wolf¡¯s presence at fourteen, and tried to


    establish a connection with her. However, she never answer me.


    Vanessa¡¯s situation had been the opposite.


    Just two days after I had failed, Vanessa had shifted into a white strong she-wolf. She seemed to


    personify nobility and power.


    From then, my father doted on her, and his treatment toward me turned progressively colder and he


    was no longer smiled at me.


    Even though I had long known it would happen, my breath still caught when he made the


    announcement. He really gave up on me and didn''t care my feelings. He even forgot it was my


    birthday. Well...he never remembered it.


    I grew up with no one to celebrate my birthday.


    The sadness wasn¡¯t too unbearable. I had already gotten used to my father¡¯s preference for Vanessa.


    The whispers of the people around me caught my attention as I took a deep breath.


    "Wow... Alpha Vanessa is so beautiful. Much better than her elder sister Chloe!"


    "Yes! Besides, Alpha Vanessa is more powerful than Chloe. It was a good thing that Chloe didn¡¯t inherit


    to be Alpha, or our pack would have been miserable. I heard that she is neen years old and hasn''t


    changed yet. Tsk, good for nothing.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what they said, I lowered my head slightly and stepped back to a shadowy corner. Now no one


    could find me because I wore a in ck dress and hid in the dark, while Vanessa was standing in


    the center of the stage with a shiny crystal crown on her head. She was so charming and dazzling.


    I gulped down a mouthful of red wine. Out of the corner of my eye, Lisa Morris, my stepmother and the


    current Luna of the pack smirked at me as if she were mocking me, deeming me aughable failure.


    Let herugh.


    Lisa opened her mouth and said something silently since she knew my gaze on her. I knew what she


    said from her mouth movements.


    ¡®Loser.¡¯


    I didn''t mind her sarcasm if it could make her please. Then she wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble for me. As it


    was, she and Vanessa had robbed me of everything.


    Well... nearly everything. I still had my mate.


    I shifted my gaze towards the man who worked to maintain order at the party a short distance away. He


    had a tall frame and was incredibly handsome. My heart beat faster when he looked over. The affection


    in his eyes made me believe everything would be better.


    He was my mate, n Meyer, the strongest Sentinel of our pack.


    I had found him when I was eighteen and we were truly in love with each other.


    As long as I had him by my side, my life wouldn¡¯t be too miserable.


    My stomach grumbled, and I wondered if I could find some cake to celebrate my birthday, even if only


    by myself. Perhaps n would remember to celebrate my birthday when the banquet was over. He


    could be the only one who remembered my birthday.


    Luckily for me, I spotted my favourite blueberry cake on one of the tables. It was rare to even catch


    sight of a blueberry as Vanessa hated the taste.


    I approached the cake with a small thrill but a green-haired girl beat me to it, reaching an arm out and


    elbowing my wrist.


    I flinched and frowned. Pain... the pain came from my hand. My newly bandaged wrist opened up and


    the blood oozed.


    The girl shot me a look of disdain, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t even elbow you that hard!¡± she said, ¡°You really are


    a weak wolf.¡±


    With that, she walked away with the blueberry cake in hand.


    I gritted my teeth as I tried to endure the pain and explore the wound with my finger, trying to establish


    its extent. I could feel that it was wet and I relieved that my dress was ck that the guests could


    hardly see my wrist hurt with blood. They would not know the secret of Alpha who they respected.


    That secret was the reason why I was even alive.


    I, Chloe Baker, had been living as Vanessa¡¯s personal blood bank!


    My blood was unique and could treat Vanessa¡¯s heart disease.


    It was the only thing they valued about me. I knew it very well...


    I swallowed my displeasure and made a pathetic attempt to smile, then reached for another cake.


    A different vored cake was better than none. I got used to consoled myself.


    As I was about to dig in, amotion broke out.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I heard Vanessa screeched, her voice breaking as she continued, ¡°How can my mate


    possibly be¡­ a Rogue?¡±


    I turned and found Vanessa staring at a man who stood before her.


    The man did not utter a single word. Listening to Vanessa voice her disbelief out in public, he had a


    slight furrow of disbelief between his brows.


    I was taken aback by his cold yet handsome face and realized.


    I knew him!


    He was the critically injured Rogue I rescued at the border two months ago.


    I had begged my father to take him in but hadn¡¯t seen the man much since then. Who would have


    thought he was Vanessa¡¯s mate?


    As if feeling my gaze on him, the man tilted his head slightly and looked at me.


    His eyes were beautiful, the color of amber. The moment his beautiful amber met mine, I felt strangely


    nervous.


    My attention was quickly diverted while Vanessa turned toward me and red at me with hatred.


    The banquet was quick to end after that. I went to the attic and shut the door, afraid that Vanessa burst


    into my room. I felt awful and theny on my bed, reying the words Vanessa said.


    I was wondering how Vanessa would take her revenge on me this time... I''ve had quite enough of her


    childish stunts and tantrums. She wouldn¡¯t let me off easily and there was no one dared to against her.


    Maybe n would...


    Thinking that, would hee to see me since the banquet was over? Today wasing to an end, I


    was still expecting he came to give me the only blessing for my birthday.


    So many thoughts whirled around in my mind and I gradually sank into sleep...


    A series of loud knocks suddenly startled me out of a nightmare.


    It should be n!


    He came to celebrate my birthday!


    I bolted upright and made haste to open the door.


    No...it was the maid...


    I felt an overwhelming sense of loss when the maid called out, ¡°Quick, get up! The Alpha¡¯s asking for


    you in his study.¡±


    When it came to my father¡¯s demands, I never dared dy, so I hurriedly changed my clothes and ran


    to the study. After taking a few deep breaths, I pushed the door open.


    Vanessa and Lisa were in the study as well.


    They were sitting on the sofa, looking at me smugly. Vanessa even raised a cocky eyebrow at me.


    Based on past experiences, it meant that something bad was in store for me. I swallowed anxiously


    and shifted my gaze to my father.


    ¡°Did you need me for anything?¡± I asked cautiously.


    My father exuded the powerful aura of an Alpha with a neat suit. His gray hair was pushed back,


    imparting a dignified appearance.


    With his scrutinizing gaze on me, my knees tremble slightly. My hands could not help but break out into


    cold sweat.


    ¡°I need you to do one thing,¡± he said with a deep voice, and the sound of his clothes rustling making me


    tremble even more.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation, clenching the hem of my clothes unconsciously.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been giving your sister blood transfusions for so long now, your scents are fairly simr,¡±


    he said without preamble. ¡°As you know, Vanessa is the next Alpha in our pack, and her mate can''t be


    a Rouge. So...¡±


    I looked up at my father nkly and my heartbeat quickened as I wondered where this was going.


    ¡°Exchange your mate with Vanessa!¡± he continued and my heart sank.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Exchange¡­ my mate?¡± My eyes widened with shock as I stared at my father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Father squinted his eyes and continued, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re the eldest child in our family,


    don¡¯t be selfish! You need to put the pack¡¯s reputation first! Got it?¡±


    I could not believe that the only time my father willingly acknowledged my identity as his eldest


    daughter was because he wanted to take my mate away from me.


    I felt cold, like fell into endless abyss, more bleak dark! I turned to look at Vanessa, who was calm and


    kept smiling. It was clear that she had expected this.


    It turned out that this was the revenge she had nned for me. She would take away my only hope in


    this world¡ªn.


    n was all I had!


    If he was taken away from me, I would truly be left with nothing.


    I bit my lip hard and tried my best to suppress the anger. I would not give n up anyhow.


    I had to stick up for myself this time!


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I clenched my fists and screwed up enough courage to say, ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice


    everything for the pack, but please don¡¯t take n from me. You know how much I love him. I can¡¯t be


    without him.¡±


    It was the first time I had rejected any request from my father since I turned 14. He seemed a little


    taken aback, but he was not in a rage as I had expected.


    He frowned as if he was considering my words over in his mind.


    A glimmer of hope rose in my heart.


    ¡®Perhaps he does care about me.¡¯ I was imbued with full expectation.


    ¡°Forget it, sweetheart. You don¡¯t have to force Chloe¡­¡± Lisa suddenly sighed aloud, ¡°Vanessa can put


    up with getting looked down upon by the other royals. We can¡¯t force Chloe to give up on her love¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked over at Vanessa, who kept her head down, hiding his features, seemingly


    aggrieved.


    ¡°Well... if they mock our next Alpha, I would fight them to the death,¡± Lisa continued.


    Upon hearing that, the way my father looked at me change drastically. Lisa¡¯s ¡°kind words¡± meant to


    work in my favor had nted a seed in his mind.


    Lisa had indirectly implied to my father that all I cared about was my love and I did not care about the


    pack¡¯s honor.


    My father was a domineering but conscientious Alpha. What he cared about the most was our pack. If


    anyone tried to do anything to affect the pack¡¯s interests, he would not let them off easy even if they


    were his rtives.


    Lisa¡¯s words would make him more insistent on getting me to exchange mates with Vanessa.


    As expected, my father said sternly, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m not negotiating with you. I am merely informing you!¡±


    ¡°Father, please...please don¡¯t take my mate away!¡±


    ¡°How did such as you dare to against me? For someone with a weak wolf like yourself, what could you


    possibly contribute to the pack other than sacrificing your mate?¡± My father interrupted my pleading,


    and yelled impatiently. ¡°You have three days to break your mate bond with n. Don¡¯t let me down,


    Chloe!¡± He demanded without hesitation, ignoring my desperate pleas.


    He strode out of the study, Lisa followed closely behind him.


    I fell to the ground dejectedly, overwhelming bitterness welling in my heart.


    Once my father made his decision, it was impossible to sway him. If I refused him, he would definitely


    force me to obey his order with his Alpha wolf.


    Did it mean I had to let n go?


    No...I couldn¡¯t!


    It wasn¡¯t possible! n...n would help me!


    Even if the whole world went against me, I was sure n would still be my side. He loved me too much


    to do that. I was certain that he would defy my father for me.


    n was the pack¡¯s most distinguished Sentinel. His words held weight. n would definitely be able


    to persuade my father. Anyway, I had to find him first. I could not sit around and do nothing like a


    useless coward.


    ¡°Wanna seek n¡¯s help?¡±


    As I got myself off the ground and sprinted to the door, Vanessa¡¯s voice came into my ears.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I paused and turned around to look at her.


    She got up from the sofa, stood there with her hands crossed. Her lips were curled into a mocking


    smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly believe that n truly loves you, right?¡± she asked with a sneer.


    I held my breath and clenched my fists as a chill ran up my spine.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, staring at her.


    ¡°Wonder the truth?¡± She shrugged, an easy smile blooming on her face. ¡°Aah! n is really good in


    bed. I really enjoy it.¡±


    The blood in my body run cold in an instant. What the hell was she talking about?


    Was she trying to tell me that n had cheated on me?


    With her?


    Was this just another trick she was pulling to provoke me?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± I red at Vanessa.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Vanessa raised her eyebrows at me, then walked up to me in her high heels.


    ¡°Well, fine. Stop by my roomter tonight. Everything wille to light soon enough! Poor guy, let¡¯s see


    if that your confident tone will still be intact at that time.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What? Are you trying to kill me?¡± I questioned her, trembling in every limb.


    ¡°Do you think that your life is really in your hands?¡± Vanessa clenched my chin, forcing me to meet her


    eyes. Her sharp nails dug into my skin painfully.


    ¡°I still need your blood to treat my disease. You won¡¯t die so easily.¡± She lowered her head, inched


    closer to my ear, and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t even decide on your own life or death. Oh...how pathetic.¡±


    With that, she let go of my chin and walked away with a chuckle.


    I leaned heavily against the door, my entire body was frozen in petrification. I felt oppressed by worry.


    It did not seem like Vanessa was lying. I could not help but wonder if n had cheated on me.


    Thinking of his gaze in the banquet, I was quick to dispel that thought.


    I remembered the exact moment he realized that I was his mate. There was the most sincere smile on


    his face, and he had been nothing but kind to me all these years¡­ How could all that be fake?


    He loved me!


    I had to believe in n.


    Vanessa was lying and tried to ruin the affection between n and me. I consoled myself by that and


    smacked my face several times to get myself together.


    I could not believe that I had allowed Vanessa¡¯s nonsense to get to me.


    ¡®I must be going crazy!¡¯


    I knew the danger of indulging such spections so I refocused my attention on something else.


    I started to think of making dinner for the entire pack.


    Lisa had said that I could not simply spend my days as a freeloader. So I was forced to take a series of


    boring jobs.


    It was fortunate that I loved cooking. It was an activity that allowed me to temporarily forget all my


    worries.


    I cut some vegetables for my famous spaghetti. Once that was done, I started cleaning the steaks. To


    ensure that they tasted great, I had to first marinate them in some red wine for 15 minutes.


    While waiting for the steaks to finish marinating, I had already calmed down and tried to connect with


    n via the mind link.


    I wanted to know what he was doing, even though I was sure that everything Vanessa said had been


    nonsense.


    But I panicked again because he wasn¡¯t responding to me.


    My hands trembled slightly and Vanessa¡¯s words were still ringing in my ears. The sharp de of the


    kitchen knife slid over my finger, making me suck in a deep breath. I hurriedly put my injured finger


    under the running water, my mind jumbled up in a mess.


    ¡®Why won¡¯t n answer me? Where is he now...Could Vanessa be telling me the truth?¡¯ In spite of my


    outward calm I was very shake.


    ¡®No, that cannot be. He must be busy with something else. He¡¯s a Sentinel. Perhaps he is out


    patrolling. Yes, that must be the case¡­¡¯ I tried to convince myself.


    I retracted my hand and continued to slice up some tomatoes, cing them onto a te once I was


    done.


    ¡°Chill out, Chloe. You have to trust n.¡± I kept telling myself.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound filled my mind.


    Vanessa was mind-linking me!


    ¡°Oh! n! That feels so good¡­¡±


    I stiffened all of a sudden. The te in my hand fell onto the floor with a loud ng, breaking into


    pieces. The sliced tomatoes were scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Oh my God! What the hell are you doing, you idiot!¡± the maid-in-charge yelled. I did not hear her loud


    cursing, as my mind had gone nk.


    ¡°Move out of the way!¡± The maid pushed me aside, causing me to stagger backward. The broken ss


    pierced through the soles of my shoes and those of my feet as well. The sharp pain I felt broke me out


    of my reverie.


    I left the kitchen in a panic. Ignoring the pain, I hurriedly ran upstairs.


    The link had been cut off. But Vanessa¡¯s voice still echoed in my ears like thunder, causing me to fret


    out of my mind.


    I clenched my fist and dug my nails into my flesh. I was trying to convince myself not to think, but my


    heart was beating so fast that I couldn''t calm down!


    As I got closer to Vanessa¡¯s room, I felt my legs grow heavy. Every step forward took a huge toll on me.


    Upon reaching the door, I could clearly hear Vanessa¡¯s soft moans apanied by a man¡¯s loud


    groans.


    The sensual soundsing from inside made me tremble all over.


    The door of the room was left ajar, as if it was inviting outsiders to peek into it. I could even make out


    the warm orange glow of the light inside.


    My heart palpitated in my chest. I held my breath and pushed the door open with trembling hands¡­


    The room was filled with a thick musk of sweat and perfume.


    A glimpse of two naked bodies entangled with each other on the bed came to my sight.


    Both of Vanessa¡¯s arms were hooked around the man¡¯s neck, and her legs were wrapped around his


    waist as she writhed.


    The man had short blond hair and a slender figure, seemed quite familiar...


    Undoubtedly, the man was¡­ n!


    I was dumbfounded at the scene and covered my mouth in shock.


    I stood there with a lump in my throat and tried to fight back tears.


    When he turned his face a little and I could see his lustful expression in the dim light, a tear traced a


    path down my cheek.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    My heart clenched tightly and I could hardly breath. I held my chest, trying desperately to quell the


    suffocating feeling.


    I wanted to say something to stop them, but my throat had been stuffed with cotton, sucking up every


    ounce of moisture. I could not get any words out and could only watch them with tears streaming down


    my face.


    ¡°A...n... Harder! I feel so good. Ah! Fuck me harder!¡± Vanessa kept moaning, kissing n''s neck.


    ¡°Darling, tell me, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± n answered without any hesitation. He was so indulging their sexual proclivities that he


    had not even noticed my presence.


    That was not sense...He should have detected my scent as my mate!


    ¡°If you had to pick between me and Chloe, who would you choose?¡± Vanessa asked in a sweet voice,


    her chin resting on n¡¯s shoulder as she panted.


    At the same time, she cast me a smug, provocative look.


    She had already noticed my presence.


    Ruined my only hope was her ultimate motive.


    ¡°You, of course you. I love you the most.¡± With that, n stiffened as he let out a low groan. Vanessa


    looked intoxicated at that moment.


    n pulled out of Vanessa, he rested his forehead on Vanessa¡¯s and said, ¡°You¡¯re much sexier and


    prettier than Chloe. She is prudishness and weak. You¡¯re so much more capable than she is. I¡¯ve


    always hoped that we could grow together and end up as mates. ¡±


    He called me a prude. I never know that he held such a low opinion of me.


    How fake his love!


    My legs felt weak but I forced myself to stand up and kept staring at them.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you reject her?¡± Vanessa kissed n¡¯s shoulder softly.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s eldest daughter. It¡¯s not as easy as you think,¡± n said, holding Vanessa¡¯s


    chin and kissed her hot lips.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem now, n. My father asked Chloe and me to exchange mates. Her status won¡¯t


    matter anymore.¡±


    n looked taken aback, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you d?¡± Vanessa asked.


    n remained silent for a few moments. He lowered his head to kiss Vanessa, ¡°I can''t tell you how


    happy I am.¡±


    Hearing that, my stomach heaved, and I nearly threw up from the disgust as if someone had punched


    me in the gut.


    Damn it! I should just rush up to n and p him hard, but I held back my temper.


    It was so pathetic that I didn¡¯t have enough courage to confront him. All I could do was remain rooted in


    the spot and torture myself further as my gaze was on them .


    Vanessa looked in my direction again and raised her lips to mock me. Seeing my gloomy expression,


    she shrieked.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s Chloe!¡± She acted like she had just noticed me. She hurriedly backed away from n to


    seek out her clothes.


    I didn¡¯t have mood to sneer her terrible acting. My eyes clouded with tears and I wiped them hard, then


    fixed my gaze on the man.


    n seemed to stiffen for a short moment. But he was quick to calm down and avoid my gaze. He


    reached for the bathrobe lying on the floor and put it on slowly.


    His indifferent look made me sick.


    ¡°Exin?¡± I asked in a brusque tone. Even though I knew how stupid this question was, I still harbored


    a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe... he was forced to betray me. It should be Vanessa¡¯s trick, She threatened him.


    I still kept staring at him but he gave me the stoniest look I ever got.


    ¡°You have saw it. I don¡¯t think I have to exin anything to you.¡± He said ruthlessly and my heart


    shrunk again.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± I staggered backward in disbelief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you pretend to like me?


    Why didn¡¯t you reject me right away?¡± I cried bitterly, feeling as if a dagger had stabbed my heart.


    n frowned and red at me. He stunned for a moment before taking a few steps towards me.


    ¡°Chloe, I...¡±


    ¡°n, since Chloe has found out our rtionship, we should juste clean,¡± Vanessa interrupted


    n with all dressed. She hugged his arm and her eyes was red.


    ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s all my fault. I know that I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for n.¡± Vanessa looked at me as she cried.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t control my feelings. I love n! Chloe, you¡¯re my elder sister, you... you will forgive me


    and give us your blessing, right?¡±


    ¡°You want my blessing?¡± I retorted and was trembling with anger. I still held on hope that n would


    say something to save me from despair.


    But he didn¡¯t!


    He just remained silent and looked at me impassively.


    ¡°n, it¡¯s done. Just reject Chloe and get it over with.¡± Vanessa shook n¡¯s arm, begging him pitifully.


    I held my breath as I looked at n. My heartbeat began to quicken.


    His head was lowered, and I couldn¡¯t see his look. And his silent panicked me and I felt rmed as he


    raised his head.


    ¡®No¡­ ¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t reject me. n!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re all I have left¡­ ¡¯


    ¡®Are you really going to toss me out like nothing?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t be so cruel!¡¯


    I thought to myself and folded my hands nervously, tarrying for his answer and... a miracle.


    However, the Moon Goddess didn¡¯t favor me, I was the outcast again.


    n¡¯s steely voice rang out above my head, ¡°I, n Meyer, Sentinel of the Red Moon Pack, officially


    reject Chloe Baker as my mate!¡±


    As thest word fell, a sharp pain hit me, and I had to steadied myself against the wall.


    I sucked in a breath and stroked away my tears again. I gritted my teeth, reminding myself to stay


    strong.


    I looked up at them in front of me. n was expressionless, and Vanessa was smirking out of his sight.


    They were truly despicable!


    I couldn¡¯t shed tears in front of them!


    ¡°Fine! n, I ept your rejection. From now on, we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other,¡± I said,


    enduring the pain from the broken of mate bond.


    With n¡¯s pained howl, I spun on my heel and walked away disappointed. As he wished, we were


    both free from the mate bond.


    ¡®Let it be.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve had enough!¡¯


    I wandered by myself along the corridor. The wallmps came on one after another upon detecting my


    presence, then went out ordingly as I passed.


    Perhaps the lights was the symbol of my life. No matter how much hope I hold onto, it will alwayse


    to nothing in the end, such as my mother¡¯s death after giving birth to me, my father¡¯s hatred for me, the


    pack treated me coldly, and n¡¯s betray.


    They give me hope and then smash it. Thinking back, I would have rather they never gave me any


    hope.


    ¡°Hey, careful!¡± A sudden low voice came from above my head.


    I was dim and it turned out that I had identally bumped into someone.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said with my head low and walked around that man to leave.


    I ran into my room in terror andid on my bed.


    I tried to cry, but all my tears seemed to have dried up. I wanted to scream, yet it felt like there was


    something stuck in my throat.


    The pain was unspeakable and as if I was living in a world of darkness. There was nothing to keep me


    tethered.


    I looked up at the ceiling and thought nkly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    I did not know the answer but I knew it very well that I was tired of this world.


    My gaze fell onto the small bottle of pills by the windowsill. The pills would kill me, even though I was


    invulnerable to all poisons.


    Our pack made the poison for a living. But my blood was special like an antidote, which was why I had


    be Vanessa¡¯s personal blood bank.


    Knowing that I was a weak wolf, my father just asked me to take good care of myself so that I could


    supply Vanessa with my blood when she needed.


    I had to slit my wrists, leaving ugly scars on my smooth skin.


    But now I no longer cared to win my father¡¯s love anymore¡­


    I took slow steps toward the window and took some pills. Perhaps it was my only way to get free.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Just as I was about to swallow the pills, someone kicked my door open.


    ¡°Damn! You can¡¯t die without my permission!¡± Vanessa threw the pills of my hand.


    I looked at her in shock. She grabbed my wrist, ¡°Wanna die? No way! I still have some important tasks


    for you toplete. Come with me!¡±


    A crafty look came to her eyes and she forcefully tugged me out of the room.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    A red blinding rage coursing through my veins as Vanessa tugged me toward father¡¯s conference room.


    I struggled to free myself but failed. Vanessa¡¯s aura was so powerful that it almost pushed me back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare resist me! You worthless cunt!¡± she warned me in a low tone, and her hand gripped my


    tiny neck. She didn¡¯t loosen her grip until saw my face turned pale. Then she pushed me into the


    conference room.


    The bright lights inside were a bit too harsh and made my eyes blur. I blinked my eyes continuously


    and saw my father sit in gloomy silence. Lisa was next to him.


    I also saw that n and the man I had savedst time, the man who was meant to be Vanessa¡¯s mate.


    The moment the door opened, they were looking at me. Vanessa couldn¡¯t stand for n to spare


    another second on me. She ran up to him and hugged his arm close.


    I shifted my gaze from them over to my father, awaiting his instructions. I had to obey his orders no


    matter what he asked.


    My life was enough terrible and there was nothing worse could happen to me anyway.


    ¡°Get started.¡± My father¡¯s stern voice rang out in the conference room. He didn¡¯t even be bothered to


    tell me what was about to take ce.


    He had regarded me as nothing more than a dispensable object. I was not allowed to have my own


    mind, nor did my feelings matter to him.


    All I had to do was stand on the sidelines quietly and wait for them to decide my fate.


    I was merely their puppet...


    As I was in a daze, Vanessa¡¯s words came to my ears.


    ¡°I, Vanessa Baker, reject ke Hayes as my mate!¡±


    ke Hayes.


    That was his name, and we had met the same fate.


    How pathetic and ridiculous we were!


    I shot him a sympathetic look. I had expected a look of pain to cross his expression, but he was still


    expressionless.


    Ignoring Vanessa¡¯s ecstasy, he said indifferently, ¡°I ept your rejection.¡±


    Vanessa had not expected ke to ept the rejection without any hesitation. Her hands clenched


    into fists and her lips shook, looked fumed.


    Her feelings was nothing to do with me. My attention was on the problem that how they could be so


    calm when severing their mate bond.


    The pain from the broken of mate bond should be so bad that hard to stand. But Vanessa and ke


    looked like nothing had happened.


    Father¡¯s voice rang out and pulled me out the doubts.


    ¡°n, our bravest Sentinel! Now, I permit you to mark your new mate.¡±


    There was a loving smile his face. I knew that he was delight that his heir had found a mate who


    satisfied his requirements.


    ¡°Vanessa, go on! Don¡¯t be shy, silly girl.¡± Lisa said in a soft tone, pushing Vanessa¡¯s waist gently.


    Vanessa blushed and tugged on n¡¯s sleeves, ¡°n...I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Her fake shyness made me sick. She had already slept with n for many times and I had even


    witnessed their sex live just now. How could she so hypocritical!


    I forced myself to stop thinking and my gaze fell on n again. He pulled Vanessa into his arms and


    buried his head in Vanessa¡¯s neck.


    As he was biting Vanessa, he suddenly raised his head and looked over at me. My heart literally


    shattered into pieces when our eyes locked.


    ¡®Fine... I won¡¯t sob my eyes out like a fool any more.¡¯


    I met his gaze without flinching and kept indifference.


    The rtionship between n and I had already done from the moment I discovered his betrayal.


    Once the marking wasplete, my father and Lisa was pleased and congratted them.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll leave the pack¡¯s future to you and n now. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± My father said, patting


    Vanessa¡¯s shoulder with smile.


    ¡°With the Moon Goddess¡¯ blessing, you¡¯ll both be happy together,¡± Lisa hugged Vanessa with tears.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Vanessa hugged my father and Lisa, ¡°Thank you, I love you guys so much.¡±


    ¡®What a touching and loving family.¡¯


    I sneered this scene as they forgot that I was also the one of this family. I sighed bitterly and came to


    my sense when father¡¯s voice came out.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± The expression on his face changed from delight to stern. ¡°Your turn now. ept ke¡¯s


    mark!¡± he demanded solemnly.


    This was their ultimate goal.


    They asked ke to mark me, ensuring that my bond with n would be severedpletely.


    I didn¡¯t say any word but nodded indifferently, then turned to look at ke.


    ke kept staring at my father. Half of his features were shadowed, and his eyes looked icy.


    Sensing my gaze, he nced over at me casually. His indifferent look made me avert my gaze right


    away.


    His aura was too strong that it sent shivers down my spine.


    ke had been the only one I knew who exuded such an intimidating aura, other than my father.


    I was almost certain that he disliked me. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, he would have had the chance to meet


    his second mate. He wouldn¡¯t be stuck here and be forced to mark me as his mate.


    But I didn¡¯t have any rights to help him, the Moon Goddess could prove it.


    ¡°ke,¡± my father continued, ¡°Chloe is my eldest daughter. You will not get any lose as long as you


    mark her as your mate.¡±


    ke nodded without expression. His gaze fixed on me and he walked up to me.


    I raised my head slightly, looking at each other in silence.


    ¡°Sorry in advance. It might be a little hurt.¡± ke lowered his eyes as he spoke in a deep tone.


    He held my head with one hand and pulled me into his firm arms.


    His bangs were hanging over his eyes as he lowed his head on my shoulder. I couldn¡¯t see his look, but


    feel the gentle touch of his tongue. He licked my skin with a hint of flirtation and I couldn¡¯t help


    trembling.


    The pain came to my neck suddenly and I felt sharp teeth pierce through my skin.


    It hurt...and the feeling was so strange that I needed to bit my lip hard to stop moaning.


    I felt like something was spreading through my body from the bite, coursing through the blood in my


    veins. And the pain was gradually reced by an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    It was the feeling of two scents mixing together.


    I could smell his scent, faint and refreshing.


    ke stepped back after the marking was done. But his gaze still fixed on me. There was something


    indefinable in his eyes.


    ¡°Good!¡± My father said excitedly, and all of them indulged in a happy atmosphere...


    Except for me.


    My heart ache painfully and I breathed hard. I thought I could go through it calmly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± ke asked and supported me as I had almost fallen over.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine!¡± I pretended all was well and pushed his hand away.


    It was already dawn by the time I left the pack house. I was falling apart and ran into the forest, hoping


    that running could smooth my pain.


    I tried to summon my wolf again, expecting that she could shift and take over my body to help me


    escape from this cruel world.


    However...my wolf still didn¡¯t give me any response like she did five years ago. I felt so downcast and


    slowed down.


    I was a loser that couldn¡¯t even shift!


    My wolf abandoned me like everyone else in my life.


    Thinking of that, I squatted on the ground and sobbed. I wrapped my arms around my knees and


    buried my head on my legs, crying out of control.


    I ceased my cry as a familiar scent wafted over. I turned around and saw that ke was leaning


    against the tree opposite me. He looked at me with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Wh...Why are you here?¡± I asked in a broke voice.


    He did not answer me, but walked towards me and bent down on one knee before me. Then, he


    opened his arms.


    I was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. He remained still as if expressed that I could cry to him.


    So I ran into his arms and cried again, as if to vent out all the grievances I¡¯d suffered in those 19 years.


    He hugged me and patted my back gently.


    I got tired and my voice turned hoarse after I vented my frustration. I broke free from his arms with puffy


    eyes.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± He asked gently.


    I nodded and noticed his shirt was wet by my tears.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± I said, feeling embarrassed.


    He sat next to me and shook his head.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± I wiped my tears and changed the topic. ¡°Why did you follow me?


    Why did you stay with me? You must¡¯ve noticed how much the entire pack despises me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re my mate. It¡¯s my responsibility to keep you safe.¡± He said as if it was not a big deal.


    Reminding of the fact that he was my mate now, I lowered my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you down with me. You would¡¯ve been able to get a better mate if it weren¡¯t for


    me.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head, "You''re the best choice," he said and caressed my head.


    I froze when I heard his words. I didn¡¯t expect him to say that...although I felt the warm from his answer.


    After much deliberation, there was only one reason he willingly marked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I saved you before, wasn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you agreed to mark me when my father had


    asked you¡­¡± I turned to look at him as I asked.


    ke frowned slightly and remained silent for a short moment, ¡°Don¡¯t think it more.¡±


    I let out a bitterugh. His hesitation told me the answer.


    Unsurprisingly, it hadn¡¯t been because he liked me.


    But it was normal not to like me...I got used to it.


    I heaved a sigh and got up from the ground. ¡°Come on, go back now,¡± I said in a bored tone.


    I did not want him to see how haggard I looked any longer.


    ¡°Chloe.¡± ke suddenly called me up while I turned back.


    My heart clenched and the atmosphere seemed to vibrate with tension. I turned to look at him and


    forced myself smile. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    The moonbeam broke through rifted clouds and I could see a sudden tenderness dawned in his eyes


    under the moonlight.


    ¡°I swear that I¡¯ll remain loyal to you forever." He said in a deep and mellow voice.


    My heart beat fast, and then faster and faster under his steady gaze.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I looked at ke in bewilderment. My mind came up nk, and I thought that I had misheard him.


    But ke''s stern expression and earnest tone told me that it was all true.


    "Don¡¯t kid me." I lowered my head and crooked my fingers nervously. "I know you marked me just to


    pay my father and thank me for saving you... I won''t force you to stay with me. Once you meet


    someone you like, we can break our bond. I..."


    "Break our mate bond?" ke interrupted and shot an angry nce at me.


    "Yes¡­" I lowered my voice unconsciously and said while trembling, "I won¡¯t interfere in your pursuit of


    love."


    I fixed my eyes on my shoes as I awaited ke''s answer.


    But I did not get any response for a long while. I looked up at him with a puzzled frown and met his icy


    gaze.


    "You want to break our bond?"


    After being silent for a long while, he repeated his words once more. His tone was as cold as ice and I


    was shaken.


    "No! I¡¯m not the one who wants to break it." I shook my head anxiously.


    Did this man have trouble hearing or something?


    "I meant that if you want to sever our bond, I¡¯ll agree to it¡­"


    "Well, I don¡¯t want to do it." he replied instantaneously.


    "What?" I looked at him in a shock.


    "I said I don¡¯t want to break our mate bond."


    I was stunned and opened my mouth in confusion, "But we¡¯ve only just met. I don¡¯t even know your full


    name or how old you are! You don¡¯t know me at all. How could we possibly be together? We¡¯re¡­"


    "ke Hayes, and I¡¯m 25. We¡¯ve known each other for two months. Do you have any other questions,


    Miss Chloe?" he answered unhurriedly with a calm expression.


    My eyes widened in surprise. I merely blinked at him, not knowing what to say.


    "No...no questions." I replied and felt embarrassed.


    "Then what about you?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "You said I didn¡¯t know anything about you," he said with a serious look, as if he waspleting a task.


    But his attitude and expression made me indescribably pleased.


    I smiled at ease and moved to sit with ke under the tree.


    The night breeze caressed my cheeks, and I was shrouded in ke¡¯s scent. I leaned against the trunk


    and looked up at the starry sky, feeling the pain ease up gradually.


    "My name¡¯s Chloe Baker." I introduced myself before letting out a giggle. "Well, I suppose you already


    knew that. I really need to work on my opening, don¡¯t I?"


    ke nodded along withoutmenting on my blunder. He listened quietly as I retold my life


    experiences...


    "That¡¯s all. Even n abandoned me." I lowered my head, getting upset.


    "The wrong person is not worth your emotions," ke said suddenly.


    "Huh?" I turned to look at him and teased him, "So are you implying you¡¯re the right one for me?"


    ke nodded in silent agreement. The smile on my face froze. I felt my cheeks heat up as my


    heartbeat quickened.


    I stared at him intently. My eyes roaming from his thick eyebrows to his eyes, from his tall nose to his


    thin lips.


    I hadn''t noticed it before... he was so handsome!


    "What are you staring at?" ke tilted his head.


    "What? Nothing!" I hurriedly turned my gaze and tried changing the subject. "I¡¯m just curious why you


    would be a Rogue?"


    I rubbed my fingers to hide my noisy heart.


    ke kept silent for a short moment, and replied, "I made a mistake, so I was shunned and kicked out


    of my pack."


    It seem like he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so I did not ask him to borate. I knew that everyone had


    secrets.


    Perhaps it was too upsetting for him to talk about.


    "Well, we¡¯ll live together from now on. Even though the life might not be easy, at least you won¡¯t go on


    your wandering way." I looked at him and said encouragingly, "I¡¯m sure things will get better."


    Though I said those words, I did not believe them myself. My life was not much better than ke¡¯s.


    I had even nned to end my own life before.


    ke seemed to know that I was lying. But he did not say anything about it. He nodded slightly in


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    agreement.


    I rubbed my ears, feeling slightly awkward. I did not know what else I could say.


    ke did not say anything. His words were few and his tone had grown harsher and colder.


    "I¡¯m pretty insipid, aren¡¯t I?" I said self-deprecatingly.


    ke looked over at me with a questioning gaze.


    "Compared to Vanessa, who was supposed to be your mate, you must think I¡¯m really boring." I


    shrugged. "Well, n had said that I¡¯m not as sexy, bold, or capable as Vanessa is. I¡¯m a prude."


    A soft chuckle echoed in my ear. "He must be blind. Don¡¯t take his words to heart," ke said quietly.


    I was stunned and felt my heart fill up with warmth. I could not help asking, "So how do you feel about


    Vanessa? Didn¡¯t you feel bad when she rejected you?"


    "No. I didn¡¯t feel anything," ke said in a quiet voice.


    I was shocked. The scene that had taken ce in the conference room shed in my mind. ke did


    not feel pain when he was rejected by Vanessa.


    "But why?" I asked, a doubt niggled at me.


    ke looked at me with helplessness in his eyes. It was the first time I had ever seen an expression


    that wasn¡¯t in coldness on his face.


    "She isn¡¯t my true mate. You¡¯re." he said firmly.


    I was shocked at his words. "I¡¯m your true mate? So you mean that you¡¯re my second mate?"


    "I might not like that words ¡®second mate¡¯, but you can put it that way," he said expressionlessly.


    "But if that¡¯s the case, why did Vanessa mistake you as her mate? And I couldn¡¯t even feel our mate


    bond!"


    "I didn¡¯t know at first," ke answered calmly. "But after hearing your story, I think I might know the


    reason."


    "You think it might have something to do with our blood, don¡¯t you?" I was suddenly hit with the


    realization.


    "Yes. You regrly supply Vanessa with your blood. It¡¯s what causes both your scents to be so simr,


    which interfered with your wolves¡¯ judgement. That¡¯s probably why Vanessa mistook me for her mate.


    As for the reason why you couldn¡¯t feel our mate bond, it is because your wolf was mischievous."


    He squinted his eyes slightly. I saw the image of a ck wolf shed in his pupils, trembling in every


    limb.


    He withdrew the look that frightened me quickly.


    "I have never considered Vanessa as my mate. I epted her rejection because I don¡¯t want to exin


    anything." ke¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. It seemed like he hated having anything to do with


    Vanessa.


    It dawned on me that ke and I were mates from the very beginning, which shocked to me, yet it was


    also a relief.


    At least I wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty for my father forcing ke into marking me.


    We were meant to be mates!


    I heaved a deep sigh and felt that life was still hopeful. I decided to give myself a chance to continue


    living.


    If I lost... then I resign myself.


    The sky was turning bright, I stood up and stretched.


    "We really need to get back now. Look, the sun¡¯sing up," I said, looking up at the rays of sunlight.


    "Alright," he replied in a deep tone and followed me.


    Before stepping into the pack house, I held ke back. I had to admit that pain from my past were


    starting to creep up on me, but I had to make sure one thing.


    "ke, I won¡¯t ask anything of you. But if possible, please promise me...you will never lie to me. I¡¯ve


    been tired of too many lies. So I won¡¯t forgive you if you lie to me."


    ke stared at me in silence. His lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something.


    Before he said anything, Vanessa¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind me.


    "Chloe, you¡¯re finally back!"


    I turned to see Vanessa who was rushing up to me with a bright smile. She grabbed my hand and said,


    "Where did you go? Do you know we¡¯re all worried about you?"


    I had a bad feeling about her words. Every time Vanessa talked to me like that, it meant something bad


    was going on.


    I tried to pull my hand back, refusing to talk with her.


    As I broke free from her grab, Vanessa staggered backward, acting as if I had pushed her with all my


    might.


    n came out and managed to catch Vanessa before she fell over.


    What a coincidence!


    "Are you okay?" n asked her anxiously.


    "I¡¯m fine." Vanessa choked up, "Please don¡¯t me Chloe. I understand why she can¡¯t forgive me. She


    was sore about that I took you from her."


    Vanessa was trying to imply that I had pushed her out of jealousy.


    I had long since gotten used to her tricks, so I was calm. I tugged ke¡¯s sleeve, "Let¡¯s go."


    "Wait! Stop!" n yelled out from behind me. "Aren¡¯t you going to apologize for pushing her?"


    I clenched my fist in exasperation.


    "Chloe, I didn¡¯t expect you were such a horrible person. It seems that I made the right choice by


    rejecting you!"


    I chuckled softly and suddenly relieved by n¡¯s betrayal.


    Vanessa and him were truly a match made in heaven.


    I did not want to stir up unnecessary trouble. I had been used of many things throughout my entire


    life, so it wasn¡¯t anything new. I didn¡¯t care about my end if this incident got to my father, but I could not


    drag ke down with me.


    I took a deep breath and turned around. Before I apologized, ke had moved to stand in front of me.


    "Stay away from my mate!" ke warned, ring coldly at n and Vanessa.


    "You¡¯re nothing but a rogue! How dare you say that?" n roared loudly.


    His eyes were filled with fury. If he hadn¡¯t pulled Vanessa in his arms, I would even think that he was


    jealous.


    I was tired of arguing with them and tried to get ke to leave with me.


    Vanessa noticed my movements and she tried to make things worse.


    "Chloe, n wasn¡¯t able to sleep the entire night after he rejected you out of guilt! But what about you?


    Have you already been cheating on n with this man long?"


    Guilt? Cheating?


    I burst out in sarcasticughter.


    Should I have been grateful for n¡¯s guilt?


    Weren¡¯t they the ones who forced ke to mark me?


    "You¡¯re so heartless! Someone as horrible as you are deserving of a lowly Rogue as your mate!"


    Vanessa insulted me in her self-righteous tone, implying that I was the cheater.


    All the maids looked at me strangely, insulting me with harsh words.


    Vanessa still looked pathetic, but her eyes glowed with the excitement of humiliating me.


    I was almost throwing up. I needed to leave as soon as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they insulted me so it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    "Shut up!"


    As I was about to drag ke along with me, he suddenly let out a loud roar, exuding a strong and


    formidable aura. Everyone present fell silent, and some had even started to tremble.


    Even n and Vanessa¡¯s legs had gone weak.


    "How can this be possible¡­ You...You¡¯re nothing but a rogue¡­" Vanessa was trembling with fright. She


    looked slightly pained.


    I knew what she was implying. I was also as shocked but I was more worried about things getting


    worse.


    "ke! Calm down, I¡¯m fine," I whispered, tugging on ke¡¯s sleeve to hold him back.


    ke nced at me and regained his usualposure. Everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    I hurriedly took ke away from the scene. Otherwise, n and Vanessa would just make things


    worse out of anger.


    Arrogant people like them would not stand the fact that a rogue had stood up to them.


    Furthermore...


    The way n looked at ke was strange. It was obvious that he suspected ke of something.


    He might suspect ke¡¯s true identity.


    I believed in ke, but that didn''t mean everyone was able to ept that such a powerful person was


    just a rogue.


    They might suspect ke for being a spy from another pack.


    I knew it very well that my father would end up killing ke if word got out. He would never let him go


    easily.


    I couldn''t keep letting the trouble grow!


    I kept worrying for a week, but my father still didn''t seem to know anything. Nothing happened this


    week.


    Everything went well, especially my rtionship with ke.


    "Alright, let¡¯s meet tonight." I happily cut the mind link with ke.


    We had found more and more things to talk about. Even though I was usually the one talking, with him


    listening, we got along very well. I feltfortable with him.


    I was starting to get used to have him around me.


    I changed into my work clothes and headed to the kitchen.


    I had a date with ke tonight and I decided to make some delicious food for him.


    My father treated him like a ve so he had to work hard all day. I needed to make something to


    supplement his nutrition.


    Two hours had passed before I was done cooking.


    I checked the time and found that it was time for my date with ke.


    I changed into clean clothes and packed the food into containers, nning to see ke.


    As I passed the corridor, I could hear two maids gossiping among themselves. When they saw me


    "Heartless bitch..." One of the maids mocked, "Her mate¡¯s about to get kicked out of the pack, yet she


    still has the mood to dress up."


    I paused, looking at them in confusion.


    "What did you say?" I asked, their words disturbed me.


    "Don¡¯t you know that? Your new mate, the ve, is being questioned by the Alpha right now.


    Everyone¡¯s saying that he¡¯s going to be drove out of the pack soon," the other maid replied.


    Drove out... of the Pack?!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    My mind was dazed before I recognized what was happening. I almost fell onto the ground as my body


    trembling vehemently.


    Why? Father had epted ke into the pack and promised he would treat us well.


    What on earth had happened?


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked anxiously.


    One of the maids rolled her eyes at me and mocked, ¡°Why the hell would we tell you?¡±


    ¡°Leave away from us! We¡¯re busy with work! We don¡¯t have time to¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn! Just tell me where they are right now!¡± I blurt out in sudden rage, and my eyes constricted with


    anger.


    My roar frightened them. They cringed and stammered, ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re in the basement.¡±


    Something pierced through my chest while their response rang in my ears. I gritted my teeth and ran to


    the basement without looking back.


    I could still hear the two maids whispering with each other behind me.


    ¡°What the hell? Why¡¯d she get so intimidating all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­Did you see that? I saw something horrible shed in her eyes¡­¡±


    The maids¡¯ voices faded as the distance between us further. I didn¡¯t mind what they think of me, the


    only one I cared about was ke¡­My mate.


    As I arrived at the basement, I could hear my father roaring in a fury. My whole body trembled as his


    thunder voice echoed around the basement.


    ¡°Expel this lowly Rogue out of our pack!¡±


    ¡°No! Father!¡± I shouted, rushing into my father.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on me but my eyes fixed on ke, who was curling up on the floor. His limbs were


    bound by thick iron chains. His lips had turned purple, and his eyes were ck and blue. The veins on


    his arms and forehead protruded out, and his white shirt had soaked with sweat.


    It was the symptom of poison¡­


    ke had been poisoned!


    My heart sank to the bottomless ground, and my breathing was quick and uneven. Feeling my gaze,


    ke nced at me but quickly averted his eyes.


    I pulled the guards away and rushed over to ke¡¯s side. I wanted to help him up but my father


    stopped me.


    ¡°Chloe! What are you doing?¡± He asked in a cold inquisitorial voice.


    It had been ages since I¡¯d seen him so angry.


    I took a deep breath and swallowed my anger, ¡°Father, what happened? Why did you poison ke?


    Why are you banishing him!?¡±


    ¡°He was trying to steal lethal poison from our castle!¡± Vanessa interjected. ¡°Everyone knows that the


    castle is a restricted area. No one is allowed to enter it without father¡¯s permission.¡±


    I felt my heart drop to my stomach. If Vanessa¡¯s words were true, my father would definitely punish


    ke by using the cruelest means.


    I looked down at ke with worries. A smile lifted the corner of his mouth. He let out a disdainful sneer,


    as if he had heard the funniest joke.


    ¡°ke, did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Leave now!¡± ke interrupted my words with a cold voice.


    His indifference stunned me. But I knew his intentions. I knew he acted like that so as not to drag me


    down with him.


    My nose twitched as I held ke¡¯s hand tightly. I whispered in his ears, ¡°No, we will get through it


    together.¡±


    ke¡¯s lips moved soundlessly. He stared at me unblinkingly, a hint of guilt sh across his eyes.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Father barked out. He red at me coldly before instructing the guards next to me, ¡°Get her


    out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± The guards rushed over and gripped my arm tightly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me!¡± I pushed the guards away with all my might and turned to look at my father. I


    begged desperately, ¡°Father, please! Please investigate it first. ke didn¡¯t steal anything!!¡±


    ¡°I watched him steal the poison from the castle with my eyes!¡± Vanessa said with a smug on her face.


    Her words struck me and I yelled at her, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You set ke up!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would Vanessa do anything like that?¡± Lisa hurriedly pulled Vanessa


    into a protective embrace, then turned toward father. ¡°Dear, I think Chloe¡¯s gone insane! She¡¯s trying to


    frame her sister to protect a lowly rogue!¡±


    Vanessa was lying in Lisa''s arms, looking at father with tears. Trembling with anger, I was about to


    retort but my father gave the guards a grim order, "What are you guys standing around for? Get her out


    of here! Then throw this rouge over the border!"


    ¡°No! Father, please don¡¯t expel ke. I beg you. ke is innocent!¡± I shouted with tears. But my father


    turned deaf ears to my pleas.


    The guards prised my fingers off ke¡¯s hand, intending to pull me away.


    My words couldn¡¯t change anything. Father would rather kill those he considered threats out of


    precaution. He would not spare their lives only to have them cause troubleter on. I knew that there


    was no way he would let ke off easily. Even though he knew that the man was my mate and I would


    suffer miserably without him.


    If that were the case¡­


    ¡°Father, if you insist on banishing ke, then please banish me as well,¡± I shouted hysterically.


    Everyone turned to look at me in surprise and regarded me as a madman.


    Father squinted his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave with ke,¡± I reiterated firmly.


    ¡°How dare you say that? Do you think you can leave here in this life?¡± Father suddenly let out a cold


    chuckle.


    My heart quiver slightly.


    ¡®What does he mean? Why I can¡¯t leave¡­ Since I¡¯m nothing to them, then just let me go!¡¯


    My legs were trembling and I felt something was wrong somewhere.


    Father waved a hand at the guards, signaling them to take ke away.


    I pounced, nning to fight with them. However, one of them pushed me over, and I lose my bnce


    and stagger backward. I cracked my head on the cold concrete floor.


    A dizziness overwhelmed me. I saw nothing but darkness, and everything sounded extremely muffled.


    Suddenly, a loud roar came to my ears and then I fell into warm arms.


    I blinked my eyes to take a good look at the scene before me.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards had all fell on the ground, unmoving and yelling. I noticed ke¡¯s wolf-like features and the


    iron chains around him were broken into pieces.


    Once he noticed that I was conscious, he calmed down slightly but vomited blood. The vein on his


    forehead seemed to throb painfully.


    ¡°ke!¡± I yelled, trembling in every limb.


    He wiped the blood and gasped, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I might have underestimated you.¡± Father¡¯s low voice rang out, his gaze bing more dangerous.


    ke red at him without saying any word, the savage look in his dark gaze.


    I tugged on ke¡¯s sleeve and said weakly, ¡°Take me with you.¡±


    Hearing my words, ke looked down at me. Then, he carried me toward the exit.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Fathermanded, his threatening voice echoing in the basement. ¡°You can leave, but Chloe


    stay here.¡±


    The guards gathered around the exit when they heard my father¡¯s words. ke paused, turning to


    stare at my father.


    ¡°Once you leave my pack, you will encounter countless Rogues. Are you certain that you can keep


    Chloe safe? Or are you nning to get her to protect you since you¡¯re poisoned?¡± Father sneered at


    him.


    ke¡¯s body stiffened instantly, and I could feel his muscles tense up.


    Father¡¯s words had a huge impact on him. I tugged ke¡¯s shirt and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not


    scared. Please just take me with you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid, doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t.¡± Father lounged on the sofa, lighting a cigarette in his hand.


    He raised his eyebrow at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Without my permission, do you think you


    can pass the border? The pain of exiling yourself from the pack would be enough to kill you! Stupid


    girl.¡±


    His words stroke ke¡¯s mind. ke frowned and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°So, are you still going to take her with you?¡± Father asked casually.


    ke closed his eyes and his cheeks pushed up with teeth. I whispered his name softly, hoping that he


    could take me with him.


    He opened his eyes and took a deep breath, then put me down. When my feet touched the ground, I


    felt chill.


    ¡°ke¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I promise that I¡¯lle back for you,¡± ke said, his gaze was deep and gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Tears started streaming down my face.


    ke took my hand and nted a kiss on it. ¡°Trust me, I swear that I¡¯ll be back for you in no time.¡±


    He let go of my hand and took a few steps back. He red coldly at my father and warned, ¡°Dean


    Baker, I leave her here. If I find out anything bad happened to her, your entire pack will go through hell!¡±


    Father¡¯s gaze dark and his expression turn stern, ¡°Chloe¡¯s my daughter. Your worries are unfounded. If


    you want to protect her, you should save yourself first.¡±


    ke clenched into tight fists and his gaze fell on me again. He shot me a gentle smile before walking


    away.


    ¡°No¡­ ke. Don¡¯t leave me here. Take me with you¡­¡±


    I screamed, running after him. But the guards at the door stopped me. All I could do was watch ke¡¯s


    figure disappear from my sight as the metal door shut.


    I slumped on the ground and sobbed.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just take me with him? I was fearless and I could endure any pains as long as he took


    me with him!


    But he didn¡¯t¡­He leave me here¡­Leave me alone¡­


    I shot my father a hateful re. Why wouldn¡¯t he just let me leave? He had never once regarded me as


    his daughter.


    Why was he so insistent on making me stay?


    As I was in unspeakable agony, Vanessa¡¯s mocking voice came into my mind.


    ¡°You must be wondering why father wouldn¡¯t banish you, right?¡±


    ¡°Poor guy¡­It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t continue to say that but let out a mischievous smile toward me. Then she bent over and


    clutched at her heart.


    ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­ it hurts¡­¡± she cried out weakly.


    Everyone began to swarm around her. My father picked her up and made quick strides to the door.


    When he walked past me, he gave me a cold nce and demanded, ¡°Follow me. Vanessa needs your


    blood now.¡±


    My limbs grew cold as he left and my heart shattered at the next words Vanessa spoke, ¡°It¡¯s because


    you¡¯re my personal blood bank!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°Save me, Chloe¡­¡±


    key in blood and bound by cold iron chains all around him. He reached out to me, begging me to


    pull him out of the abyss.


    I wanted to save him...


    I didn¡¯t want him to die!


    But there were countless hands pulled my clothes, and my hair¡­They wouldn¡¯t leave me alone and


    kept pulling me backward.


    ¡°ke!¡± I screamed, unable to get close to him.


    Tears streamed down my face, and anxiety filled my heart.


    Suddenly, the iron chains around ke tugged him down into the bottomless abyss.


    ¡°ke!¡± I yelled and opened my eyes.


    I breathed heavily, sweat soaking through the sheets. My heart beat faster and my body get tense. I


    snapped back to my senses and realized that it was a nightmare.


    Five days have passed since ke was banished and I was forced to give Vanessa my blood.


    I had spent most of my time lying in bed. I refused to eat anything nor speak with anyone. My father


    tried summoning me to see him, but I ignored everything he said.


    I no longer wanted to please anyone, nor did I care about the punishments.


    It would be great if they punished me. Only then would I be able to die and escape from misery.


    To me, every living moment was riddled with pain.


    The air here was stifling.


    I disliked this world, repugnant periphery all people, including my father.


    I would probably be doing somethingpletely different now if not for him.


    All of a sudden there was a terrific bang. Someone had kicked the door open.


    ¡°This is so fucking annoying!¡± A sharp female voice rang in my ear. ¡°Why do I have to bring you meals


    every day?¡±


    It was the maid my father had sent to look after me. She mmed the food tray onto the table, and the


    hot soup sshed on my face.


    However, I did not feel any pain. I had slumped into a state of torpor from which nothing could rouse


    me.


    ¡°Sending you food is just wasteful.¡± The maid muttered angrily as she proceeded to take the previously


    untouched meal out.


    She red at me with disdain. ¡°If you really want to die, just jump out the window. That¡¯ll spare me from


    running this tedious errand.¡±


    With that, she left in a huff.


    I rolled my eyes, feeling numb. Looking into the mirror, I was met with the image of a pale woman lying


    in bed.


    Her eyes were hollow, and her lips were dry. Her skinny figure resembled a skeleton, making her look


    as if she was on the brink of death.


    I let out a self-deprecatingugh and rolled over, fixing my gaze on the ceiling.


    It was said that people who would lose the perception for the world when they were dying.


    I was in that state.


    It was pity that I wasn¡¯t able to wait for ke to pick me up.


    I hoped that he would live a full life.


    I shut my eyes once more. Soon after, the door was pushed open again, but the one seemed more


    polite than before.


    There was a delicious scent of cake¡­


    I wrinkled my nose and opened my eyes. My gaze met with my father¡¯s stern eyes.


    He sat by my bed, holding a blueberry cake.


    I nced over at him curiously, unable toprehend the reason behind his sudden visit.


    It was a rude awakening to learn his purpose when I caught a glimpse of the calendar.


    Tuesday... so he was here to get my blood for Vanessa.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Father asked in a lukewarm voice.


    I knew he was referring to the scald from the hot soup, but I was too exhausted to talk with him.


    I remained silent and he did not try to pry. He mumbled, ¡°The maid I sent didn''t take good care of you.¡±


    I discerned a hint of stern anger in his t tone. It sounded like he would kill that neglectful maid for me.


    I sneered inwardly, reminding myself not to overestimate my ce in his heart. The reason he came to


    me was for my blood.


    My father was a man who valued efficiency. Even though I was his daughter, he would not waste time


    dawdling.


    He signaled a guard to bring him a knife and a bowl.


    Father looked at me for a moment before saying, ¡°You know your duty.¡±


    I had always done everything he asked without anyin. I would cut myself voluntarily to fill up the


    bowl. However, I felt the sudden urge to rasped his nerves.


    ¡°Father.¡± It took me a lot of effort to sit up on the bed. The white sheets fell off as I panted heavily. ¡°I


    don¡¯t feel well today.¡±


    He squinted his eyes, and his expression turning cold as he said, ¡°You refuse to give blood?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I forced out augh. ¡°I just meant that I was too weak. I hope you could cut me yourself to get the


    blood.¡±


    I stretched my arm out, rolling up the sleeves to reveal my pale wrist.


    Father fixed his gaze on my arm. His eyes widened, and he seemed to stop breathing for a second.


    I smiled. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s so ugly, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I had given Vanessa my blood over several years, my wrist was littered with scars. Each one was


    incredibly ugly.


    Father averted his gaze and instructed the guard, ¡°You! Do it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to do it, father,¡± I said again firmly. ¡°Or are you too disgusted by me to eveny a hand on


    me? But don¡¯t forget that...half of my blood was from you. I am your daughter.¡±


    I had never spoken to my father in such a tone. To him, I was nothing but a dog that did not bark. I


    would always be regarded as a stray, begging for scraps.


    A thrill ran through me as I noticed how troubled he looked at the thought of cutting my wrist.


    ¡°Do it. Take my blood, father,¡± I said obediently, passing the knife to him.


    He hesitated for a moment and did not cut me right away.


    All I could do was wait. Just when I thought he would give up, I suddenly felt the pain from the knife


    pierce through my skin.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sucked in a huge breath.


    No matter how used to the procedure I was, it still hurt.


    But the pain was a lot more unbearable than before.


    My father ced the bowl under my wound and waited quietly as it filled with my blood.


    While we waited, I looked up at his stern face and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about something.


    Could you give me the answer?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Father asked, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Why you treated me so cruelly. I¡¯m your daughter too, am I not?¡±


    My father remained silent for a long moment. His knuckles turned white from tightening his grip on the


    bowl. ¡°As an Alpha, I need a strong, capable heir to lead the pack. I have to ensure that the next Alpha


    lives well.¡±


    Permitting myself a wry smile, I asked , ¡°Aside from the fact that I am not a worthy heir, did you ever


    love me?¡±


    The heavy, brooding silence descended on us.


    I waited for father¡¯s answer a long while, but he did not say any word. His hand that was holding the


    bowl trembled slightly.


    I suddenly didn''t care so much about his answer.


    It wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    I was still nothing but a disease-treating machine. Who would have any feelings for an inanimate


    object?


    It¡¯d be ridiculous!


    Once the bowl was filled, my father spoke up. ¡°I remember you loved blueberry cake when you were


    younger. I brought you some today,¡± he said while bandaging my arm.


    I stayed quiet for a moment, then replied with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore...¡±


    He paused wrapping the bandage around my arm. His face, which had always been unfathomable,


    seemed to have aged ten years in a moment. Indiscernible emotions stirred behind his eyes.


    I withdrew my hand, my lips trembling with blood loss. I managed to make my voice sound firm as I


    said, ¡°I can tend to the wound myself. You should get the blood to Vanessa now.¡±


    I shut my eyes and turned to look away. I did not want to spare him another look.


    It took a long while for the sound of my door closing to echo through the room. I took a deep breath and


    felt coolness on my face. I touched my cheek and found myself in tears.


    ¡®That''s it, I''ve had enough!¡¯


    I had given up on my hope of receiving even a hint ofpassion from my father.


    I passed out while crying. It waste at night when I opened my eyes again. I looked out the window


    and made a decision.


    If I had to die, I refused to die here.


    I was sick of everyone here, and I wanna seek ke out.


    I kept holding out hope that someone woulde and save me, but this time, I had to save myself.


    I eyed the slice of blueberry cake left on the table, along with the porridge that had been brought by the


    maid.


    Without hesitation, I picked up the porridge and gulped it down. I was no longer the girl who had set my


    heart on blueberry cake, on my father, and on this fucking family.


    Now all I wanted was free.


    Even if I failed, I would ept the consequence.


    Nothing could weaken my resolve to leave!


    With conviction, I got up on the bed and walked to the door...

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    That porridge made me newly alive since I didn¡¯t eat anything a few days ago. My legs were not longer


    weaken as I walked down the stair.


    I didn''t bring anything with me. Nothing in the room truly belonged to me anyway.


    A maid saw me while I reached the corner, raised her eyebrows and said, "Finallye out. Hurry up


    and go to work!"


    I ignored her rude words and walked away.


    "You stupid wench! Ignore me? You¡¯re just a rogue¡¯s mate!" The maid scolded behind me, but I still kept


    smiling sarcastically.


    After a few steps, another person stopped me.


    It was M, Vanessa''s loyal dog who always bullied me.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Where are you going?" She raised her chin and looked at me arrogantly, "Find your lowly mate?"


    "Get out of my way." I said coldly, clenching my fists.


    She sneered, raised her hand to block me, "No way! I won''t let you go, what can you do?"


    I stared at her, eyes full of anger. she raised her hand and was about to push me, I pped her hand


    away, and warned again, "Get out of my way!"


    "How dare you resist me!" M shouted angrily, and then pped me hard.


    A hard power whap!


    M was stunned since I didn¡¯t dodge her p. She looked at her hands, and then at my puffed


    cheeks.


    My cheek tingled from the p.


    "It...It...You asked for it!" she said, blinking constantly. The nervous and flustered on her face turned


    into calmness gradually.


    I covered my face and stared at her. She took two steps back with a flustered look and said, "What?


    Isn''t it right to teach you a lesson? You should thank me!"


    As she said that, as if she wanted to find confidence for herself and prove that she was right, she


    waved to the maid and said, "Come here and p her twice."


    The maid looked at M hesitantly, and M darted an impatient look at the maid, "What are you afraid


    of? Alpha Vanessa will definitely protect us, just do it!"


    The maid became bolder after getting the guarantee. There was a resounding p as she struck me


    violently across the face.


    I was already weak and felt dizzy. I lost my bnce and fell backwards to hit the railing of the stairs.


    The warm blood flowed down my forehead. My eyes went dark, and I almost passed out. But the


    wound of my wrist suddenly pained me and my mind struggled to escape from the darkness as the


    tingling settled all over my body.


    I took a deep breath and reminded myself of my decision.


    I needed to leave now!


    Everyone could give up me, but I could not!


    M and the maid werepletely panicked this time. After all, I was Alpha''s daughter, and I was not


    someone they could bully at will.


    "Tsk... I''ll let you go first this time. If you dare to speak out this matter, Alpha Vanessa will definitely not


    let you go." M said in a trembling voice, and then left in a hurry with the maid.


    Iy on the ground like a motionless corpse, but the sharp pain of my body reminded me that I was still


    alive.


    I desperately got up from the ground, leaned on the wall and walked out of the vi relying on myst


    sobriety.


    I never thought that this short distance would be so far and difficult, as if every step was stepped on a


    knife.


    But when I thought about being free, my body would burst out with infinite strength to support me.


    With onest effort, I finally left this hell on earth that had trapped me for neen years.


    This time, no one could stop me.


    When I took the first step out pack house, I felt like I came alive.


    I took a final nce at the pack house, the ce in which I had lived for 19 long years. Then I spun on


    my heel and ran into the forest.


    I had been walking through the forest half the night. It was almost dawn, yet I was still unable to catch


    ke¡¯s scent anywhere.


    But I would not give up!


    I sat down against a big tree, nning to rest for a short while. I knew I wasn¡¯t at my best physically. I


    was dizzy because I had been fasting for a long time and my blood had been drawn.


    Not long after I settled myself against the tree, I heard loud rustlinging from the bushes nearby.


    Following that, some crows flew overhead, and a brown wolf pounced on me. Under the bright


    moonlight, I saw the wolf¡¯s features clearly.


    It was Vanessa¡¯s bodyguard!


    I tried to find somewhere to hide in a panic. But the wolf bit my shoulder quickly and threw me against a


    tree.


    I heard my waist bone crack, and I fell to the floor, getting a face full of dirt.


    The brown wolf turned toward me slowly, his red eyes ring straight into mine.


    ¡°Why... Why are you trying to kill me?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Idiot! I¡¯m not the one who wants you dead. I only heed my owner¡¯s instructions,¡± he said.


    ¡°No...Impossible. She won''t let me die¡­¡± I said weakly. Even though Vanessa hated me, I knew that


    her biggest fear was my death. If I died, she would lose my blood, which was the only thing that was


    keeping her alive.


    The brown wolf roared inughter. ¡°Do you think that she still needs your blood to keep herself alive?¡±


    I was shocked by that. My heart was in my mouth, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Her disease was cured three years ago! She¡¯s been pretending to be sick since then so that she could


    suck your blood dry!¡± The brown wolf replied, licking his sharp teeth with his rough-looking tongue. He


    kept creeping closer to me with a fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±


    He smacked me onto the floor, causing me to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The pain made me unable to say a word. I panted heavily, and everything around me started to blur.


    ¡®Am I dying?¡¯ I thought dully.


    I should be dying... Why else would it hurt so much?


    I failed once more¡­


    I couldn¡¯t even save myself¡­


    But it was good that I didn''t die in that horrible ce. It was a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to say goodbye to


    ke¡­


    I closed my eyes slowly, my breathing growing weak.


    Perhaps the Moon Goddess pitied me and decided to grant me a favor. In my daze, I seemed to catch


    glimpses of a ck figure standing before me.


    He smelt a lot like ke.


    Was he?


    Or a hallucination?


    I wondered groggily, losing consciousness not long after.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ke¡¯s POV


    As I tightened my grip on the table¡¯s edge, trying my best to endure the waves of unbearable pain that


    assaulted my body, the door of my hotel room suddenly opened.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Arthur asked, holding a bowl of dark medication toward me.


    Arthur Pent was my personal physician and best friend.


    I waved a hand at him, indicating that I was fine.


    ¡°Take the medication!¡± Arthur said while forcing the bowl to my lips. I guzzled it and the gnawing pain


    had subsided for the time being.


    ¡°How the hell did you get poisoned? You¡¯re not one to be so careless,¡± Arthur asked.


    I looked up at him and noticed the hint of concern in his eyes. After a moment¡¯s silence, I answered, ¡°I


    took the poison voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Arthur yelled. ¡°You¡¯re our King! If anything happened to you, what the hell are we


    supposed to do? What would happen to Silver Pack?¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°I had no choice. They threatened me with her life.¡±


    ¡°Whose life?¡± Arthur asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Dean Baker¡¯s daughter,¡± I answered.


    Arthur¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. ¡°Hold on, what do you mean? You and Alpha Dean''s daughter...


    You..."


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you think,¡± I said with my eyes closed. I leaned against the bed as the scene from that


    day yed out in my mind.


    Vanessa had sought me out and handed me a bottle of poison. She threatened to pass the poison to


    my mate Chloe if I didn''t drink it and confess to the theft.


    I could do nothing but take the poison.


    A deathly silence filled the air. A long whileter, I heard Arthur yell at me, ¡°You really are going mad!


    Have you forgotten why you were even there in the first ce? How could you risk your own safety for


    a woman?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember!¡± I looked up at him. I was the Lycan King of Silver Pack. I had infiltrated Red


    Moon Pack for one reason, and that was to find out why my pack members kept getting poisoned time


    and time again.


    Red Moon Pack was well-known for poison research. They were my primary suspect.


    But¡­


    I frowned as I said, ¡°She¡¯s my mate. I¡¯vepletely fallen for her.¡±


    From the moment Chloe saved me at the border and brought me back to her pack, I should have had a


    crush on her. I had merely been in denial, unable to admit it to myself.


    Arthur looked as if he had been struck by lightning. He remained stunned beforeing back to his


    senses. He asked in a shock, ¡°That woman is your mate? Could you have been mistaken? You¡¯re 25,


    and you haven¡¯t met your mate before this. Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for doubt. I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s my mate,¡± I said firmly.


    I could detect the supposed scent of my mate on Chloe from the first moment I met her.


    My wolf got so excited and nearly went crazy. But she did not seem to share the same sentiment.


    I had wondered why that was the case. Only upon seeing her with n did I realize that someone had


    already gotten to her before me.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That bastard did not know how to cherish her and even betrayed her.


    I could never forget the way Chloe had been wandering along the stairway, looking soulless that night.


    She had bumped headfirst into me, her tears staining my clothes wet. At that moment, I suddenly felt


    my heart ache for her.


    I knew that Ipletely in love with her.


    Even though she had never once lifted her head nor met my eyes, I was determined to have her.


    That was why I had marked her without hesitation when Dean requested us to switch mates. As Silver


    Pack¡¯s Lycan King, I knew that this decision was borderline careless. But I could not wait any longer. I


    was eager to have her for myself.


    Arthur sighed heavily. He looked at me helplessly and said, ¡°Whatever, what¡¯s done is done. Your ns


    won¡¯t matter anymore, and you have toe back to the pack with me. We can¡¯t ignore the poison


    coursing through your veins right now. I need to get all the doctors in the pack to formte a recovery


    n for you. Before that happens, you have to avoid all strenuous activities, including shifting into wolf.


    Otherwise, the poisoning will only elerate, got it?¡±


    I raised my head to nce at Arthur. I could not be bothered to listen to his nagging. Just as I was


    about to reply, I felt a sharp pain in my ears.


    ¡°ke, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Arthur asked as he noticed my difort.


    My head was about to split open. A scene shed before my eyes. It was... Chloe in her death throes!


    Someone was going to kill her!


    ¡°ke?¡± Arthur grabbed my arm. ¡°Is it the poison?¡±


    I pushed him away and rolled out of bed. Then, I shifted into my wolf and jumped out of the windows.


    I could sense that Chloe was somewhere in the nearby forest. I had to rescue her!


    ¡°ke! Don¡¯t! Do you want to die!?¡± Arthur¡¯s roar sounded behind me. I did not bother answering him. I


    had to get to Chloe as quickly as possible to save her!


    Damn it! How could I trust those evil bastards to take good care of her?


    I should¡¯ve taken her with me!


    Anything would¡¯ve been better than leaving her to the mercy of those fucking devils.


    I sprinted forward like mad. The closer I got to the forest, the stronger my senses became.


    Suddenly, I heard a pained cry from a woman. I jumped and spun around. I spotted a brown wolf


    raising its vicious ws, ready to attack Chloe.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± I yelled, then pounced onto the brown wolf, pushing it away.


    The brown wolf rolled over and managed to get up. He looked over at me in shock and screamed,


    ¡°Lycan!¡±


    I ignored him and rushed to Chloe. I bent over to pull her unconscious body into my tight embrace,


    feeling as if something pulled at my heart.


    My blood was rushing furiously! My Wolf was more furious than ever, moring to tear everyone who


    hurt Chloe into shreds.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the brown wolf growled from behind.


    I turned around and red fiercely at the brown wolf. The wolf trembled slightly and took a few


    unconscious steps back. A trace of fear shed in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ ke Hayes!¡± he cried out in shock, his posture defensive. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t died!¡±


    I chuckled coldly. Then, I put Chloe down slowly and walked toward the brown wolf slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to meet your end this time,¡± I said relentlessly. I pounced on the brown


    wolf, tackling it to the ground.


    The brown wolf did not have enough time to resist my attack. He let out a loud shriek and began to


    struggle violently.


    I got a tight grip on his neck and lifted him up, mming him onto the ground mercilessly. I kept up the


    motion repeatedly until I noticed his screams weakening.


    ¡°This is what you get for hurting her,¡± I said through gritted teeth. I wed through his chest, digging out


    his still-beating heart as he regarded me with terrified eyes.


    His eyes were wide as his body twitched from the violent assault. Then he stopped breathing andy


    limp on the ground.


    I threw his disgusting heart away soon enough. Then, I walked over to Chloe and carried her in my


    arms.


    Her injuries were severe, and she was barely breathing. She needed medical help immediately.


    Unable to dy much longer, I walked away with her in my arms.


    Stepping through the hotel room¡¯s door, Arthur spotted me and hurriedly got up from the sofa, looking


    shocked.


    He nced at me, then shifted his gaze to the woman in my arms, his feet rooted to the spot.


    ¡°Save her,¡± I said anxiously.


    ¡°Mind your own business first! Are you aware that you¡¯ve just worsened the poisoning?¡±


    ¡°I said, save her first!¡±


    ¡°ke!¡±


    ¡°As your King, I¡¯mmanding you to do as I say. Save Her!¡± I roared out.


    He was startled by that. He took Chloe from me with gritted teeth and began to look her over.


    Several minutester, Arthur straightened up and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, just a few flesh wounds. She¡¯s also


    suffering from malnutrition and blood loss. I¡¯ve bandaged her up as best as I can and administered her


    with some glucose.¡±


    I heaved a huge sigh of relief. All the strength I had in my body disappeared in an instant, causing me


    to stagger a few steps back.


    Arthur rushed over to hold me up. With furrowed brows, he said, ¡°Am I allowed to treat you now?¡±


    After I calmed downpletely, I nodded.


    Hurriedly, Arthur gave me a cut, making me bleed out the toxins. Then, he handed me some capsules


    that were meant to suppress the poison coursing through my veins. He didn¡¯t rx until myplexion


    improved.


    He slumped into the chair, shut his eyes, and asked, ¡°She¡¯s your mate?¡±


    I did not speak, staring at Chloe, who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with her?¡± He asked.


    My gaze remained fixed on Chloe. It was clear that she had lost a lot of weight, and she had paled so


    much that she was nearly transparent. It was difficult for me to imagine just how much she had suffered


    during the few days I was gone. I truly regretted my decision.


    But from now on, I was not gonna let her suffer any more.


    I stayed silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°I want to bring her back into our pack.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Arthur raised his eyebrow at me. ¡°You¡¯ve never told her who you truly are, have you?


    I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t tell her the real reason you infiltrated her pack either. Are you sure that she¡¯ll forgive


    you for all your lies?¡±


    I stiffened at that. With clenched fists and a sunken heart, I pondered over Arthur¡¯s words in my mind.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°Chloe, wake up,¡± A woman''s gentle and ethereal voice rang out.


    My eyelids twitched a little.


    ¡°My darling, please open your eyes,¡± the woman said. I felt a warm hand caress my cheek.


    Who might she be?


    My mind came up nk. Whoever it was wasn¡¯t important.


    It was too painful¡­


    Living on was too difficult¡­


    I no longer wanted to live.


    ¡°My darling, please open your eyes...¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded choked up. ¡°Open your eyes and


    look at mother.¡±


    I was startled by that. My brain began to process what I had just heard.


    The woman said that she was my mother.


    No, that couldn¡¯t be possible!


    My mother was dead. If she were still alive, my life wouldn¡¯t be as miserable as it was.


    She was lying¡­


    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s really me. Please open your eyes.¡± The woman said, her voice filled with grief. I felt my


    heart ache on her behalf.


    I had never once experienced what motherly love was. To me, mother was but a photo in a picture


    frame. But I could not bear to see her upset.


    I felt my heart soften as she continued to call out to me.


    I managed to part my lips with difficulty, my voice raw and hoarse from disuse.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I murmured, opening my eyes with difficulty.


    The lights around me were blinding. After getting hit with a short dizzy spell, I looked up at the white


    ceiling.


    I rolled over and looked to the side but was startled to find no one around.


    All was silent on this room now.


    I sat up from the bed and took in a deep breath to calm the aches throughout my body. I surveyed my


    surroundings and found that I was in an unfamiliar room.


    Where was I?


    I was suddenly hit with a splitting headache. Everything that had happened before I passed out shed


    in my mind.


    It turned out that I was still alive.


    I remembered seeing a ck figure sh before I fell unconscious. Was that a hallucination or¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    A crisp voice interrupted my thoughts. I looked over as a man dressed as a doctor walked in.


    He was tall, with brown hair and gold-rimmed sses perched on the bridge of his nose. He wore a


    white coat and had a stethoscope around his neck. A nurse was standing behind him.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked, making his way closer to me. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for three


    days.¡±


    I shrunk my head back and looked at him vigntly. ¡°Who are you? Where am I?¡±


    Upon noticing how defensive I was being, he cocked an eyebrow and smiled. Then, he straightened


    and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re currently with Silver Pack. My name¡¯s Arthur, and I¡¯ll be your attending doctor for


    the time being.¡±


    Silver Pack?


    I was shocked. How on earth did I get myself involved with this mysterious pack?


    Everyone had different opinions and spections regarding Silver Pack.


    Some people said that this pack never participated in external disputes while others used everyone


    in Silver Pack of being bloodthirsty monsters, who would murder any outsider upon meeting them.


    Some even spread rumors that this pack¡¯s Alpha was a nine-feet tall cannibalistic monster.


    I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and trembled all over.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Why do you look scared out of your mind all of a sudden?¡± Arthur chuckled, waving his


    hand in front of me.


    A sh of silver made me back away subconsciously.


    Arthur looked at me in confusion and blinked. ¡°What wrong, Chloe?¡±


    This man knew my name.


    I managed to calm down upon hearing my name. I shut my eyes for a short moment before reopening


    them. Only then did I realize that the sh of silver was not from the dagger in my nightmares but from


    a silver pen.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± I asked after getting over the initial panic and shock.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to exin, the door suddenly opened. A ck-haired man in a leather jacket


    walked in.


    When I looked into those dark eyes, I stopped breathing.


    It was ke!


    He had really saved me that day. I hadn¡¯t been hallucinating.


    A wave of indiscernible emotions filled my heart at that moment. I felt d, aggrieved, upset¡­ every


    emotion I had suppressed broke out at the same time.


    I wanted to call out his name, but what the nurse said next caused me to stiffen.


    Upon seeing ke, she yelled out, ¡°King!¡± Then, she moved to the side and bowed respectfully.


    Arthur wanted to stop her, but was a bit toote. Feeling embarrassed, he scratched his head and say,


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose you two need some time to talk things out. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He dragged the confused nurse out of the room, then shut the door with a resolute click.


    I stared at ke in disbelief, my gaze questioning.


    Why did the nurse call him ¡®King¡¯?


    I waited for a long while, yet ke did not say any word.


    He frowned and managed to say hoarsely, ¡°How are you doing? Does anything hurt?¡±


    I broke into sneering. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated for a short moment. It looked as if he had something else to say but ultimately


    decided against it, letting out a deep sigh instead.


    I felt my limbs grow cold...


    It turned out that I really was an idiot.


    ke was just like n. They had both lied to me.


    I turned my head away to avert my gaze from his.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, reaching out to caress my cheek.


    I shied away from his touch. It took him a long time to retract his hand that was hanging onto nothing in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the air.


    All that could be heard was our breathing.


    I took a deep breath and red coldly at him, asking in a trembling voice, ¡°You were using me from the


    beginning, weren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    I hoped he could give me a negative answer. I wanted him to tell me that he had never lied to me.


    However, all he did was stood there in silence.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, right? You were just using me all this time. All the promises you¡¯ve made about spending


    the rest of our lives together¡­ you lied about all of that?¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, staining my scar-ridden wrist.


    I stared at the ugly scars on my arm, feeling nothing but cold. My whole body began to tremble, and my


    heart ached like mad. It felt as though the world was crumbling down before me. Perhaps even a small,


    random gust of wind could destroy everything I cherished.


    I had thought my father loved me, but the only reason he kept me around was that my blood could treat


    his heir.


    I had thought that n loved me, but he loved Vanessa more. He had only been with me because of


    my status.


    I had thought that ke truly loved me, but it turned out he had just been using me from the beginning.


    He had lied to me!


    Everyone who tried to get close to me had ulterior motives. It turned out that no one in this world was


    willing to love me.


    My heart ached as if it were bleeding. All I could do was hug myself tightly and endure the pain through


    gritted teeth.


    How pathetic was I?


    My entire life seemed to be a colossal joke.


    ¡°Chloe, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡±


    A deep, hoarse voice rang out from behind me. I stiffened but did not turn to look at ke. I closed my


    eyes and tried to hold back my tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Lycan King of Silver Pack. I admit that I had indeed used you to get into your pack at the


    beginning, but I had never meant to hurt you in any way. All the promises I made weren¡¯t lies¡­¡±


    ke was not a man of many words, so he would not speak much if he deemed it unnecessary. As


    such, it was a shock to me to witness so many words pour out of him.


    I knew that it must be difficult for him to reveal the truth, yet he was still willing to do so much to keep


    up this charade.


    I nodded numbly, letting him exin it.


    There was no trust at all.


    Everything was fake. Lies after lies¡­


    After a long while, ke seemed to realize that his efforts were futile. His voice became hoarse.


    The air was filled with his scent. It was the most fragrant scent I¡¯ve ever encountered. But at this


    moment, the scent filled me with inexplicable bitterness.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at him.


    ¡°ke¡­¡± I called out to him softly.


    His eyes brightened, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I swallowed the bitter lump in my throat and continued, ¡°I want to leave.¡±


    ke froze, both fists clenching tightly by his sides. The light in his eyes suddenly dimmed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± His lips trembled slightly, as if he had difficulty maintaining his calmposure.


    Momentster, he managed to force out a smile and said, ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go? I¡¯lle


    with you.¡±


    It was clear that he was trying to misinterpret my words, unable to ept the idea of me leaving. His


    tone was oddly cheerful.


    He wasn¡¯t acting like himself.


    ke should be a decisive, indifferent, aloof, arrogant Alpha.


    I stared unblinkingly at him. Looking into his dark eyes, I said coldly, ¡°I want to leave by myself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the small upturned curl of his lips began to disappear gradually. His handsome face


    paled slightly, and the usual indifferent expression on his face gave way to panic.


    But soon, he masked the emotions that did not belong to him. He looked down at me, and his cold


    voice rang out firmly in the room.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible,¡± he said in an icy voice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave my side.¡±


    I froze. My palms were coated in cold sweat.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve just been using me! Now that you¡¯ve achieved your


    goal, why won¡¯t you just let me leave?¡±


    He grabbed my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my mate! We promised to stay together, didn¡¯t we? After


    all we¡¯ve been through together, are you really just going to walk away?¡±


    I was stunned by his outburst. A loud buzzing sound echoed in my mind, and my heart hurt. Suddenly,


    he pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m sorry for lying and hiding things from you. I promise to make up for everything. As long as


    you stay by my side, I¡¯ll do everything you ask me to. I won¡¯t let you leave me again, I swear!¡±


    As he held me in his arms tightly, his unique scent surrounded me, making my heart palpitate.


    I wanted to push him away but found that I did not have the energy to do so.


    As we were stuck together like that, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who?¡± ke released me and turned toward the door, his tone as cold as ice.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s me,¡±A man¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ke shut his eyes for a short moment before opening them. His eyes revealed nothing but calm and


    indifference.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    A man wearing a suit and leather shoes walked in. He was about to say something but shut his mouth


    upon seeing me.


    ¡°She¡¯s your Luna, you don¡¯t have to hide anything from her,¡± ke¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    The man froze, his expression nk. Not a momentter, he seemed to snap back to his senses and


    reported his findings to ke.


    From their conversation, I could deduce that the man in question was ke¡¯s Beta.


    After they conversed for a short while, ke asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± The Beta handed ke an invitation card and said, ¡°Red Moon Pack will be


    holding an Alpha inauguration ceremony in three days. They¡¯ve invited us to attend.¡±


    ke turned to look toward me as hearing that.


    I clenched the bed sheets tightly, as my body started to tremble uncontrobly. I was hit with my


    father¡¯s indifference and the world¡¯s cruelty once again.


    It turned out that even though I had gone missing, it had not affected my father in the slightest. He had


    even gone on to set up Vanessa¡¯s inauguration ceremony.


    I felt my heart grow cold. I couldn¡¯t help but pull a mocking smile.


    ¡°Chloe¡ª¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please get out!¡± I interrupted ke, averting my eyes from his worried gaze. I continued coldly, ¡°I need


    some time to calm down.¡±


    ke remained silent behind me. He respected my wishes and turned to leave with his Beta.


    After the door clicked shut, Iid back down on the bed. I pulled the covers over my head, trying to hide


    my whimpering.


    I was under the quilt, it felt like no one would be able to discover how much pain I was in.


    In that instant, I suddenly heard a whimper that did note from me.


    I widened my eyes and surveyed my surroundings. The room was empty, save for myself.


    As I was about to regard it as a bout of hallucination, I heard the whimper again. This time, it had grown


    a lot louder¡­


    The noise sounded as if it wasing from within my body.


    Was that¡­ my wolf?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    I sat up straight, my heart stopped before it started racing madly.


    "Is¡­ Is that you?" I stuttered, my voice was filled with disbelief as I wiped away my tears.


    Seconds slowly passed by, but I received no reply.


    "Is that you? My wolf?" I called out once again, only to be met with deafening silence.


    Undeterred, I attempted to call out again for several times, but all of my attempts have failed.


    I retired to my bed, feeling defeated. I smiled wryly¡ªthe joy I initially felt hadpletely dissipated.


    The hope that was just ignited started to flicker until it disappeared like a candle in the wind.


    "Indeed. Everything was an illusion. My wolf has not appeared,"


    When I closed my eyes in defeat, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Chloe! It''s me."


    I froze before my heartbeat elerated. Could it be?


    I trembled from head to toe and wept excitedly. Trying hard to hold back the shock, I whispered, "My¡­


    wolf?"


    "It''s me!" This time, she finally replied, albeit in a weak voice.


    "You finally showed up! I''ve been waiting for you, you know? I thought you abandoned me, just like the


    others." I sobbed.


    "That won''t happen. I''m always here." She had a gentle voice, sounding much like my mother when


    she visited me in my dreams.


    My hands were shaking from the nervousness. I pursed my lips. "I want to know your name."


    "Aurora," she told me her name. And suddenly, I felt like I found a missing piece of my life.


    "Aurora, I am so happy to talk to you." I wiped away my tears before I added with a hesitant voice,


    "Could you¡­ talk to me more in the future?"


    My heart stopped for a moment as anxiousness filled my heart. I was worried, worried that my wolf


    would think I was being too clingy and be unhappy with my request. Thus, before Aurora could


    answer, I quickly exined, "I won''t trouble you much! And I don''t care if you''re powerful or not. I just¡­


    wanted to talk to you more. I have no one else I could trust apart from you."


    I bit my tongue, tasting blood in my mouth as I felt a painful sensation that pierced my heart. That


    moment, I once again realized... without my wolf, I had nothing...


    Thankfully, only after a short silence, I heard Aurora mumbled, "I''ll try my best."


    She sounded reluctant, but her answer still made me feel overjoyed. It was like seeing the sunshine


    after an endless days of rain. Inside my heart, the pain and nervousness that I felt havepletely


    disappeared.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If my wolf would be here for me I would no longer be alone. My eyes swelled with tears.


    "In fact¡­" Aurora paused before saying, "You can trust ke. He''s our mate."


    I stopped and blinked once. My mind suddenly turned nk.


    "But he lied to me," I exined to her, feeling a sharper pain in my heart.


    Aurora likewise fell into silence. I could not hear her thoughts, but it seemed as if she was


    contemting something. After a while, I heard her ask, "Do you n to return to the Red Moon


    Pack?"


    My eyes widened. I was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Had I wanted to remain in


    that nightmarish ce, I would not have put my life on the line to escape.


    But that ce was the only home I ever knew. Those people were the only family I ever had. I felt a


    lump in my throat. As my heart continuously sink to the bottomless ground.


    Truthfully, there was nowhere else I could go to.


    At first, I wanted to find ke and lead a nomadic life with him. "But what now? Can I still be with him


    after he betrayed my trust?" I bit my lower lip, silently pondering as my mind was filled with confusion.


    I could onlye up with one conclusion. "I don''t know." I shook my head. "Vanessa is inheriting the


    Alpha position soon. My existence now means nothing to my father,¡± I told my wolf. Every words felt


    like knives piercing through my heart.


    ¡°But if I stay here, I¡ª"


    The knocks on the door interrupted me.


    "Hello! Can I enter?" The unknown visitor asked. Her voice was loud and even sounded annoyed.


    I frowned as I watched a maid wearing a ck skirt with a white apron barged in before I could say a


    word. She wheeled a food cart to my bedside and ced the dishes on my headboard.


    "Here''s your lunch," she announced. She didn¡¯t even pretend to be respectful. Her eyes were directly


    looking at me in a cold, unfriendly manner.


    I blinked once before shaking my head once. "Thanks, but I have no appetite," I whispered weakly.


    "That''s none of my business. My job is to deliver your food. If you have no other orders, I shall leave


    now," The maid curtly answered, obviously irked with my answer.


    I silently watched her before sighing. There was nothing wrong with the maid''s behavior, and she had,


    indeed, delivered an exquisite lunch to me. Although I could tell from the tone of her voice that she


    really disliked me, that did not anger me. I was way more than ustomed to being on the receiving


    end of others'' vitriol. The maid was, at least, nicerpared to the people in my pack who openly


    mocked and ssh hot soup on my face.


    "I don''t know why you dislike me that much, but¡­" I smiled at her. "Please don''t worry. I''ll leave soon,


    and I won''t disrupt your life here." I decided to be honest with her.


    After hearing me, the maid seemed taken aback. Her cheeks turned red, appearing to be a little


    embarrassed. "Well, it''s not that I¡­ dislike you," after a few seconds, she mumbled in an almost


    inaudible voice. "But your pack is too evil!" She frowned.


    "What do you mean?" I was perplexed.


    The maid rolled her eyes at me as if she could not believed I even asked that question. She blurted out,


    "Our king is poisoned¡ªall because of your pack! Not only that, but many from our pack members are


    ¡ª"


    She said before suddenly tensing up and covering her mouth as though she had let slip something that


    should not be said. Coughing softly to mask the awkwardness, she concluded with a quiet voice,


    "Anyway, I simply could not ept the Red Moon Pack for who they are."


    I could no longer process the words she was telling me after hearing about ke¡¯s situation. "Is he not


    detoxified yet?" Grabbing her hands, I hurriedly asked her.


    "Y-Yeah." The maid gave me a confused and shocked look. "Didn''t you know?"


    "I did not. I always thought that he had already been detoxified,¡± I heard my own voice trembling.


    ¡°How else could he arrive in time to save me if he wasn''t cured of the horrifying effects of that poison?


    How else could he sit by my bed and talk to me?" My face turned very pale.


    My hands started trembling. I wrongly assumed that the doctor had detoxified him.


    I was a bundle of nerves when I once again grabbed the maid¡¯s arm and asked, "Where is he now?"


    "He''s¡­ at Dr. Arthur''s," she stammered, subconsciously taking a step back to create a distance


    between us.


    "Bring me there. I need to see him immediately." I demanded with a hurried voice.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Bring me there. I need to see him immediately." I demanded with a hurried voice.


    The maid looked befuddled but still led me to Arthur''s private clinic. "It''s¡­ It''s here. Dr. Arthur should


    be treating the king now."


    "Thank you."


    The maid nodded at me before leaving immediately as if she was scared of me. I did not mind her and


    quietly stood at the entrance to the clinic for a few seconds before knocking.


    "Didn''t I say I won''t see anyone during treatment?" I heard Arthur''s impatient and cross voice from the


    room. I slightly hesitated. Taking a deep breath, I announced, "It''s me."


    Suddenly, there was amotion behind the door. Soon, Arthur peeked out, grinning without any trace


    of impatience. "Why are you here? Do you feel unwell?"


    I nervously bit my lower lip and yed with my fingers. "I am here to see ke. The maid who


    delivered my lunch told me he''s here."


    "Oh¡­ He¡­ He is currently at¡­" Arthur stammered. He stroked his chin suspiciously and suddenly


    appeared to be uneasy.


    "Let her in." I heard a strong and calm voice that was unmistakably ke''s. Hearing his voice made my


    heart skipped a few beats.


    A helpless look appeared on Arthur¡¯s face before he sighed and stepped aside to let me in.


    Without hesitation, I walked in the room and was instantly overwhelmed by the stench of blood. The


    worry that I had in my heart doubled right away.


    ke was sitting on the edge of the bed wearing a ck shirt that was buttoned haphazardly. I could


    see his firm chest through the space between the buttons of his shirt that he had obviously put on in a


    hurry. On his forehead were beads of sweat.


    Looking ghastly pale, ke had some mysterious blood stain on the corner of his lips. I shifted my


    gaze to the wastebasket by his feet where I found a few sheets of crumpled tissue stained by dried,


    dark blood.


    My lips trembled, feeling suffocated at the sight. Inside my chest, my heart was throbbing from great


    pain.


    ke''s eyes followed mine and his brows instantly furrowed. He clumsily kicked the wastebasket under


    the bed. Then, he walked up to me as if nothing happened and asked tenderly, "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at ke, noticing that he had lost a lot of weight. His eyes were sunken, his face bloodless.


    Even his lips were a shade of gray, which proved that he was severely poisoned.


    I inhaled sharply and my entire body felt cold. ke was such in a bad condition. How could I not


    notice it? How could I, someone who had studied poison since I was a little child, not see that he was


    still badly poisoned?


    "I¡­" I opened my mouth only to discover that my voice was hoarse. I licked my dried lips before


    pressing them together. Now that I have seen ke, I no longer know what to tell him.


    ke stopped on his track and his face changed. The tenderness in his eyes disappeared and his


    hands turned into fists. He frowned. "Are you here to talk about leaving me again?"


    I opened my mouth to speak before looking away and avoiding his eyes. Somehow, my words were


    stuck in my throat. It was true that I wanted to leave because I could not forgive him for lying to me. At


    the same time, I wanted to stay... I could not just sit back and let ke die from being poisoned.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    For a while, neither of us said anything. The silence in the air suddenly thickened. After a while, it was


    ke who endured the pain and dered icily, "I will never agree to let you leave me. Just give up!"


    He just said a few sentences but ke¡¯s face immediately turned even paler. The beads of sweat on


    his forehead likewise visibly increased. He was clearly in so much pain.


    I took in ke¡¯s struggles and wished that I were the one going through the pain.


    After a period of silence, I looked into his eyes and muttered softly, "I will stay."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    "What did you say?" Upon hearing me, ke¡¯ eyes widened.


    "I said I¡¯ll stay," I gripped my hands tight and repeated with a clearer voice.


    ke¡¯s eyes lit up like someone who have seen the sun after the prolonged winter. A smile beautiful


    smile bloomed on his lips, making my heart waver. Then, he reached out to me, clearly wanting to hug


    me.


    I looked at ke with a frown before taking a few steps back, avoiding his touch. I rubbed my ears,


    feeling a little awkward.


    "But I''m only staying to help remove the poison," I quickly emphasized. Although I said I would stay, it


    wasn¡¯t because I have forgiven ke and epted him again as my mate. I only wanted to detoxify


    him.


    ke¡¯s hand froze in midair, his face suddenly turned nk. After a couple of seconds, ke finally


    withdrew his hand.


    "And after that?" ke carefully asked me.


    "I will leave," I answered.


    ke¡¯s expression instantly fell. The hope that just flickered in his eyes disappeared and was reced


    with pain and sadness.


    I could feel his gaze still fell on me, but I chose to ignore it. I couldn''t..., I just couldn''t bear the mournful


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    look on his face.


    As I was at a loss, Arthur broke the silence by bumping ke''s shoulder and saying, "Hey lucky bro,


    we found the solution to the poison. You''ll be fine!"


    Silence...again.


    ke didn¡¯t say anything. He did not even nce at Arthur, as if what Arthur said did not matter at all. It


    was as if he did not care about living or dying.


    He merely kept staring at me, quiet but aloof.


    Arthur had an embarrassed look on his face. He scratched his head awkwardly and put some distance


    between himself and ke.


    Feeling suffocated by ke¡¯s stare, I looked away from him and intentionally turned to Arthur.


    "Do you have his body check-up result? I especially need a report on his blood work to determine


    which poison is in his system." I asked, purposely ignoring ke.


    "Yes¡­ We have that." Arthur only hesitated for a moment before he quickly retrieved a stack of


    documents from his office desk and handed them to me. My heart sank as I briefly went through the


    papers. Based on ke¡¯s result and blood work, the poison that was given to him was¡­ a very


    I felt a cold chill down my spine. "Looks like Father and the others really wanted ke dead." If not for


    ke¡¯s unique physique and strength, he would have already died a hundred times.


    "What is it?" Arthur frowned at my expression. "Is it hard to cure?"


    I bit my lip and nodded, "I need time to produce the antidote."


    "How long will that take?" Arthur must have understood my meaning and asked with a serious


    expression.


    "I will get it done as soon as possible,¡± I answered.


    ke was my mate. Despite everything that happened, I did not want him to be hurt in any way. I


    hoped for ke''s safety, more so than Arthur... more so than anyone.


    I would do anything to cure him.


    "I shall take this report with me." Filled with determination, I headed to the door while flipping through


    the pages.


    Suddenly, Arthur called out to me, "Chloe."


    I stopped, realizing I did not even wait for their reply before leaving. Awkwardly, I turned around and


    asked, "Do you need anything else?"


    "Well¡­" Arthur looked troubled. His brows were furrowed as he stammered, "Can I¡­ Can I trouble you


    to check on the condition of other members of the pack? They¡­"


    "Arthur!" ke cut him off sternly, scaring him into shutting up. The clinic was again filled with silence.


    ke ignored Arthur and walked up to me. He was giving me a burning stare as he asked, "Chloe, I


    have something to say to you. I¡­"


    "Arthur, did you say that someone else was poisoned too?" I deliberately ignored ke and turned my


    attention to Arthur. At the moment, I could not face ke. I did not know how to deal with him. More


    than that, I was afraid he would ask me questions that I could not answer. For example, to stay or not


    to stay?


    Therefore, my only solution was to avoid him.


    Arthur awkwardly looked at ke before looking at me. "Ah¡­ Y-Yes¡­" He gave agged response.


    "Bring me to them," I offered.


    "S-Sure." Arthur shot a sympathetic look at ke and led me outside. Right after we began to move, I


    heard ke''s heavy and hoarse voiceing from behind. "I''m sorry¡­"


    My heart skipped a beat. I halted for a second but soon continued walking away, not giving him a single


    nce.


    -


    Arthur brought me to visit the poisoned patients, and I quickly tailored the antidotes based on their


    symptoms. Soon after they took their antidotes, their condition gradually improved.


    "I never thought that we could solve this poison issue fast. Thanks for the hard work," Arthur said,


    leaning against the door frame while observing the patients.


    I shed a smile at him and started to feel tired.


    "By the way, have you seen this type of poison before?" He turned to me.


    "No. That poison is rudimentary. It will not show up in our pack," I answered without hesitation, not


    noticing that he was prodding me. Arthur frowned upon hearing my answer but did not ask me


    anymore.


    I only heard him sigh and said, "Now, the key is to deal with the poison in ke. He''s our king, and we


    cannot allow anything to happen to him."


    "I understand." I curled my fist tightly and lowered my head reflexively. "Sorry. This is all because of


    me."


    Surprisingly, I heard his cryptic chuckle before feeling a soft pat on the shoulder. "This has nothing to


    do with you. There''s no need to feel guilty.¡±


    Shaking my head, "No matter what, I will try my best toe up with the antidote," I promised.


    No matter what happened, no matter what it would take, I would find a cure and detoxify ke.


    "Yes, I trust you." Arthur shed a faint smile at me.


    In fact, ke was suffering from the worst poison in the pack. The actual antidote was in the hands of


    my father. With my ability, I might note up with the perfect antidote.


    To be honest¡­ I had no confidence at all.


    For the next two days, I locked myself in Arthur''sb and attempted to create an antidote, only to fail


    multiple times.


    "How terrible," I thought. I pinched my aching forehead and gave myself some breathing space. Then, I


    plunged into the process again.


    It was then I heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Come in," I responded without looking up. My focus was solely on the two types of herbs in my hands.


    If my guess was right, the maid hade by to deliver lunch again. Despite that, I had no appetite at


    all. I reminded myself that every second counted if I was going to create the antidote that would save


    ke.


    However, I waspletely stunned when the door opened. The moment I smelled the scent of crisp


    alpine, my attention was immediately drawn to the entrance. There I saw ke standing upright and


    staring at me without blinking. My troubled heart started to race.


    "Why are you¡­" ke marched toward me fast as I was speaking. With a stern face, he questioned


    me, "Why are you not eating?"


    "What?" I blinked as my heart leaped into my throat.


    "The maid told me you didn''t rest at all these past few days. You didn''t eat much of the food that was


    sent over, either." He pointed to the cold food on the table with concern.


    I tried to look away from his eyes and mumbled, "I have to get the poison out of your system as soon


    as possible."


    "But you need rest," ke stressed as he stood a foot away from me. My heart felt like it was on a


    marathon.


    "I¡­ I know my limits. You should go," I told him while fumbling with the herbs on theb table, trying my


    best to ignore him.


    "That''s enough!" He suddenly grabbed my wrist and growled angrily, "Follow me. You need to rest."


    "It''s fine!" I freed myself from his grip. "I cannot afford to waste any time!"


    "So? Are you sacrificing your health for that? Do you know that you look very pale now? Your injuries


    haven''t healed yet!" ke bellowed with an intensity that I had never seen before.


    In my memory, he was almost too calm to a fault. Because of his burning fury, my initial reaction to his


    fiery gaze was to escape from the situation.


    "I¡­ I''m fine," I muttered and stumbled backward. ke surprisingly took my arm and pulled me toward


    him. I gasped, and after recovering from the shock, I found myself being lifted into his arms.


    "Let go of me!" I yelled.


    "Shut up!" ke was as cold as winter as he walked to theb entrance, carrying me in his arms.


    "I need to create an antidote for you! Don''t you want to live?"


    ke came to a stop. Just when I thought he would let me go, he suddenly smirked. "If your motivation


    for creating the antidote is so that you could leave me soon, I would rather never have the antidote."


    With that, he strode out from theb with me in his arms.


    After hearing his words, my heart stopped for a minute.. I stared at ke nkly and was at a loss for


    words.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ke carried me back to my room in his arms and pressed me onto the bed. After covering me with a


    nket, he left.


    I watched him stationing two maids at my door before he left. It was as though he was worried that I


    might run away.


    I turned and tossed in the bed but could not fall asleep. ke''s words echoed in my head and


    disturbed me greatly.


    "If your motivation for creating the antidote is so that you can leave me soon, I would rather never have


    the antidote."


    I casted my eyes down. I did not mind being misunderstood by anyone else. But ke was my mate. I


    truly wanted to save him. It was not true that I was only motivated by the thought of leaving him.


    Did he not understand my wish to keep him safe?


    I flipped to the other side of the bed. Tears finally streamed down my face and stained the pillow.


    I sniffled and called out to Aurora in a croaky voice.


    Perhaps the link between Aurora and me was too weak. She finally replied to me feebly after a few


    attempts, "I''m sorry for beingte, Chloe."


    "That''s okay." I wiped away my tears and took a deep breath. "I just wanted to talk to you¡­ I feel so


    terrible right now,¡± I murmured.


    Aurora went quiet for a moment. Then, she asked, "Is it because of ke?"


    I nodded as I continued. "ke thought I wanted to save him so I could leave him soon. But I wasn''t


    thinking about that at all! I really don''t want to see him die."


    "Why don''t you be frank with him?" Aurora asked after listening to me.


    I closed my mouth, feelingplicated. I knew that I could resolve my heartache by simply being


    honest with ke. But whenever I thought about that, my mouth would turn dry before I taste a bitter


    feeling in my tongue.


    "But he lied to me. I¡­ I just can''t let that go," I stammered, feeling my brain turn to mush.


    I heard Aurora sighing gently. "So, once ke is cured, will you really leave him?" she asked again a


    few secondster.


    I stared at the floor, my body trembling lightly. After a long pause, I sobbed, "I don''t know. My mind is


    telling me to leave... to protect myself and no longer trust someone who betrayed me. But¡­ But my


    heart tells me not to leave."


    Aurora let out a heavy sigh, seemingly troubled by my hesitation, and could not find the right reply.


    Aurora¡¯s speechlessness made me feel rather embarrassed. I sniffled and I intentionally changed the


    topic.


    "By the way, I recall my father being the only one who could create an antidote to ke''s poison. Do


    you have other ideas?" I asked Aurora.


    After a few moments, I still did not receive any reply from her. It was as if I was simply talking to myself


    in my mind. I tried calling for Aurora a few times, but she did not respond. Finally, I realized that she


    must have fought to stay awake but fell asleep in the end.


    "Aurora¡­ What should I do?" I mumbled to myself. "Do I really have to beg father?"


    Even if I did, I wondered if my heartless father would help me.


    It was a no-brainer. My father would not help me. Instead of curing ke, he might even try to hasten


    up the effects of the poison just to punish me.


    When I racked my brains for a solution, only to run into a familiar voice. "Chloe, are you there?"


    I sat up straight and felt a chill down my spine. That was¡­ Father''s voice!


    He was looking for me, but why?


    "Aren¡¯t he busy because of the preparation for Vanessa''s Alpha inauguration ceremony?" I wondered.


    "Chloe, answer me," he called again, but this time with a hint of impatience.


    I hugged my knees tight and debated on whether to respond. I felt so conflicted and confused. I did not


    know what to do, just like when I learned that my father decided to hand over the Alpha role to Vanessa


    right after my disappearance.


    He really did not care about me. So...it wouldn''t matter if I replied to him or not.


    Despite this thought, a conflict started to brew within me. After all, he was my father. Could I really force


    myself to ignore his calls?


    "If you''re still alive, answer me now." My father suddenly gave me a stern warning as I was hesitating.


    More urately, he was bellowing at me like an Alpha.


    I started to tremble incessantly as cold sweat broke out. Memories from the past resurfaced and almost


    suffocated me.


    Every time¡­ Every time he put on such a disciplinarian tone and attitude, he was definitely doing it to


    defend Vanessa, be it forcing me to give her blood or sacrifice in other ways. For him, I was never a


    daughter!


    I bit my lips hard, forcing myself to stay quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay... He can¡¯t reach me here...¡± I thought, trying to convince myself.


    ¡°I will make him think that I''m dead. That''s the best ending to our father-daughter rtionship,¡± I


    thought.


    After a while, my father¡¯s voice disappeared. My body slumped on the bed as I let out a sigh of relief.


    Still, I was feeling conflicted. Until the very end, my father never shown me any kindness.


    I bit my lower lip before shaking my head. Since his preferred heir had been treated and recovered, I


    owed my father nothing more. I should just focus on ke''s antidote than worrying over these family


    matters.


    Putting aside his motive for contacting me, because of my father¡¯s action, a bold idea suddenly came


    into my mind. If I could treat Vanessa''s illness with my blood, perhaps I could also use it as an antidote


    for ke!


    -


    After another night of tossing and turning and being forced to finish the entire sandwich under the


    watchful eyes of the maid, I was finally allowed back into theb.


    I took a bowl and poured the herbal medicine I concocted inside. Next, I found a knife that had been


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sanitized.


    I rolled up my sleeve and cut my wrist without hesitation. Fresh blood trickled down my hand and into


    the bowl. It was an action I had performed countless times. Before, the piercing pain would always cut


    deep into my soul. Oddly, I did not feel much pain this time. Maybe this was the feeling of willing


    sacrifice.


    I smiled bitterly at the realization. Noticing that the bowl was almost filled to the brink, I hurriedly


    grabbed some gauze and started bandaging my wound.


    Wolves were born to have strong healing powers. A small wound like this would heal in no time. Still,


    my wolf''s presence was weakpared to others, which meant that my cut would heal slower.


    I pulled down my sleeve to carefully cover my wrist before going to see ke, the bowl filled with my


    blood in my hands. The maid told me he was in a discussion with the Beta at the study.


    When I reached the door of the study, I overheard ke¡¯s merciless voice from within. "Kill them all if


    necessary."


    Although that was a horrifying statement to hear from him, it did not bother me. In fact, I was not


    interested in the details of their discussion. With the bowl in hand, I merely leaned against the wall,


    waiting for them to wrap up the conversation.


    Soon, the door opened. The Beta was surprised to see me, and he greeted me with respect, "Luna."


    I frowned slightly at the unfamiliar title. True, I was never the Luna of the pack, but it was also


    unnecessary for me to nitpick a title. I nodded without a word.


    After the Beta left, I walked up to ke and handed him the bowl.


    ke looked at the bowl and I started to feel nervous. His nose twitched at the scent and his brows


    furrowed.


    "What is this?"


    "Medicine," I replied curtly, trying to act normal.


    "Medicine? Or your blood?" He shot up from the chair, and his eyes were redder than the blood in the


    bowl.


    "N-No," I denied right away and instead insisted, "Drink it now."


    ke suddenly grabbed the bowl from me and threw it onto the floor, spilling the blood all over.


    Shocked, I stumbled backward and stared speechlessly at the mess on the floor.


    Slowly, tears started to stream down my cheeks. The feeling of rejection filled my heart. Oddly, I also


    felt the pain from the wound on my wrist was painful earlier.


    Time seemed to freeze between us. ke looked at me without a word¡ªthe silence was deafening.


    He massaged his forehead, as if he was trying to keep his temper under control.


    "Which arm?" He finally asked, sounding exasperated. I stood there silently, but a nerve on my left arm


    twitched.


    Just when I thought he wouldn''t catch the tiny movement, ke proceeded to lift my left arm and


    slowly rolled up my sleeve.


    When ke saw the blood-stained bandage, he fell into prolonged silence, but the nerves on his


    temples were clearly bulging. I could only imagine the scary look on his face.


    "Is this how you hurt yourself?" There was anger and helplessness in his hoarse voice.


    I reflexively withdrew my hand and pulled down the sleeves to hide away my wound. ke looked at


    me before sighing. Then, he put his hand on my back and led me to take a seat. He lifted my chin and


    forced me to look into his eyes. He warned me sternly, "Do not move. Listen."


    Despite his words, ke did not sound that stern, but I was unintentionally captivated by his dark eyes


    and regal aura. I stayed still.


    "What I will mention next is important. Whether you will believe me or not, I hope you keep my words in


    mind." ke had a grave expression as he stared into my eyes.


    I pursed my lips and nodded.


    ke looked relieved, but his words sounded heavy. "First, I will never drink your blood nor allow you


    to hurt yourself. Second¡­" He paused, and the look in his eyes deepened. "I want you to be healthy


    and safe. I want you to live a good life and be with me forever."


    "I¡­"


    "Listen to me until the end," he cut me off stubbornly. "If I have to use your blood as an antidote, I


    would rather have the poison take effect and die instantly."


    My heart started pumping wildly. Tears started to fill my eyes. Sniffling, I mumbled, "I just wanted you to


    live."


    "I will not die!" He was firm. " I have to protect you. I will never die as long as I''m by your side."


    I looked at him nkly.


    ke smiled at the sight of my face. "So now, can you be my Luna and stay with me?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    I continued to stare at ke nkly. My mind was in a state of shock.


    "Are you still not talking? Should I take that as a yes?" ke¡¯s fingers brushed against my cheek.


    "From now on, please do not leave me. Alright?" Compared to his earlier stern attitude, his voice


    sounded so soft and gentle.


    I felt my heart racing again. My breath was long and shallow. I looked into his eyes that seemed to suck


    my soul in.. Holding his hand and staring into those dark eyes, I asked, "Can I trust you again?"


    "Of course," ke answered without hesitation. He straightened his back and vowed with a straight


    face, "I swear on my title as the Lycan King. From now on, I will never lie to my mate, Chloe. Every


    single word of mine is true and sincere."


    His eyes shone with firmness and sincerity, like the bright North Star in the darkness of the night.


    My heart could not help being attracted to him. It was a natural instinct to go after warmth, I no choice


    but to admit it. Otherwise, why else would I subconsciously nod and agree to stay with him?


    ke¡¯s pupils shrank at my response. Without waiting for another second, ke drew me into a tight


    hug. I could hear his drumming heart and his breathing. Suddenly, my hear was filled with an


    indescribable feeling of safety.


    "Okay¡­ ke, let go of me. You''re hugging me too tightly," I whispered and pushed him gently, my


    cheeks were burning. He was so close to me, I could feel the warmth of his body on mine.


    ke hand froze and slowly released me from his arms. Strangely, his face was also red. It was a rare


    sight to see him embarrassed.


    "I''m so happy," ke softly told me, there was a small smile on his lips.


    "I know," I pursed my lips and answered him. Still feeling shy, I avoided his dark eyes and focus on our


    intertwined hands.


    Time crept by, and an awkward silence lingered in the air. It was only after an eternityter when both


    of us finally opened our mouths.


    "About that¡­"


    "I¡­"


    Taken aback, we stared at each other and broke into giggles.


    "Lady first," ke said, sounding so gentlemanly.


    I cleared my throat and announced with a straight face, "Frankly, I still have a lot to learn about you. But


    I will keep learning about you..your pack, your family¡­"


    I held back my shyness and confessed my true feelings in an almost inaudible voice. My cheeks were


    on fire.


    The look in ke¡¯s eyes deepened as he listened to me Then, he walked towards me and extended a


    hand. "Chloe, can I take this as your¡ª"


    "ke!" The door swung open at that moment. A lovely feminine figure flew past me and flung herself


    into ke¡¯s arms, interrupting our conversation.


    "I miss you so much, ke." The woman looked up, revealing a young and pretty face. Her voice was


    dripping honey, and the way she carried herself suggested that she could be the hostess of the house.


    I witnessed the scene unfolding with great shock. It felt like I had bitten into a sour slice of lemon, but I


    could not shake off my habit of keeping silent. I stared at the ground and took a few steps back.


    "Do you miss me or not?" The woman asked as she leaned against ke. His silence did not anger


    her. Not only that, she started taking off his shirt.


    "I heard from that guy that you got poisoned! Let me check!" The urgency in her tone proved that she


    was concerned for him.


    I could not stand watching them and looked away. Feeling like a jarring existence, I fervently wished I


    could disappear from the study.


    ke took a huge step backward to ce a distance between him and the girl. "That''s enough! Carrie,"


    he schooled her and walked over to me. "Please don''t misunderstand. Carrie is my¡ª"


    "Who are you?" The girl named Carrie cut ke off again and shot an interrogative look at me. I could


    tell from her eyes that she disliked me and possibly even carried animosity toward me.


    "Who is she? What is her rtionship with ke? They seem very close. Could they be¡­" My mind


    was wandering again.


    "I''m talking to you." The harsh shift in Carrie''s tone pulled me back to reality.


    I gulped nervously and attempted to answer her, but she was ahead of me and chuckled with a look


    that suggested a moment of realization. "Oh, I get it now. You couldn''t be that woman from the Red


    Moon Pack, could you?"


    Red Moon Pack¡­ Every mention of that name by someone from the Silver Pack would be loaded with


    an unfathomable hatred.


    I bit my lip and nodded.


    "Alright now, Carrie. Behave yourself," ke warned, ring at her.


    She gave ke a shrug and pouted. "Why do you look so nervous? I''m not going to hurt her." She


    rolled her eyes at him and turned to me again. "Stop hiding behind ke. I have questions for you."


    "W-What?" I took a careful step forward.


    She raised a brow at me. "Did your pack poison ke?"


    I was drenched in sweat by now. Feeling guilty, I nodded and admitted, "Yes."


    "Okay. Are you here because you want to be Silver Pack''s Luna?"


    "I¡­ I didn''te here to be the Luna. I¡­"


    "Are you saying that you don''t want to be the Luna?" She fired back.


    "No, what I meant was¡­"


    "Great. That means you want to be the Luna." She looked amused. "If so, are you confident in healing


    ke?"


    "Yes." This time, I gave a firm answer without hesitation.


    Carrie appeared more reserved than earlier. She scanned me from head to toe and said, "ke is the


    man who loves me the most. He''s very important to me, and I cannot lose him. Are you sure you can


    heal him?"


    "T-The man who loves you the most?" I turned to stone and gave her a look of disbelief. My blood


    seemed to have frozen up from the shock before I felt cold all over my body.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    "Yes. So, can you heal him?" Carrie confirmed.


    "I¡­"


    "Enough, Carrie. One more word from you, and I will throw you back in school." ke sounded harsher


    this time.


    Her eyes widened instantly. "No! I don''t want to. Leaving was difficult enough."


    Carrie inched closer to ke with a pitiful look on her face. Then, she asked him, "Am I no longer your


    beloved sister?"


    "Sister?" I was stupefied.


    I looked at her, feeling dumbfounded. After a few seconds, my cheeks flushed, feeling extremely


    ashamed on my earlier thoughts.


    Carrie''sughter echoed in my ears. Then, she held my hands and said, "I''ll introduce myself again. I


    am Carrie, 17 years old, ke''s sister. I''ve been away in a boarding school and just got home. Nice to


    meet you."


    She gave me a sweet smile, which was the opposite of her hostile behavior just now. I was still in a


    daze when ke pulled her aside. "Okay now. Time to let go of her." After that, he pulled me over to


    stand behind him.


    Carrie rolled her eyes at her brother. "What was that? Are you seriously jealous of your own sister?"


    ke ignored her and exined to me, "Carrie is always a bit cheeky. Don''t mind her."


    "When was I cheeky?" She protested but shut up after ke red at her. Then, a serious expression


    appeared on her face. "Well¡­" She appeared embarrassed. "I was fooling with you just now. Sorry


    about that."


    "No, I don''t me you at all," I quickly replied and dismissed her concern with a wave of my hand.


    "For real?" Excited, Carrie shoved ke aside and grabbed my hands again. "I knew it! You must be a


    kind person. Why else would our icy ke fall head over heels for you? I like you so much!"


    "Huh?" I blinked, not knowing how to react. This was the first time a girl confessed that she liked me.


    "So, can we be friends?" Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "F-Friend?" My eyes widened in surprise. Someone was willing to befriend me? I could not believe my


    ears.


    "Why? Do you not want to be friends?" Her cute brows furrowed as she put on a sad face. I quickly


    assured her, "Of¡­ Of course I would love to! You''re... you¡¯re my first friend."


    Hearing that, Carrie looked as if she was over the moon. She took my hands in hers and led me to the


    couch, where she started telling stories from her school.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I stole a nce at ke and saw him putting a hand on his forehead, looking done with Carrie. On the


    other hand, I was overjoyed to gain a lover and a friend.


    This was the best day of my life.


    "ke!"


    "ke!" We heard Arthur''s voice from the door just when we were busy chatting. I could be wrong, but I


    somehow noticed Carrie''s dark eyes¡ªsimr to ke''s¡ªsparkled when she heard the voice.


    "Um, I need to visit the Red Moon Pack with you in a few days. Maybe we could do some research on


    their poison. You¡ª" He stopped short when he noticed Carrie, and his expression morphed into horror.


    "Sorry to interrupt! We will talk about thister." Arthur almost instantly turned around to flee while


    Carrie called out to him in a sweet voice, "Arthur!"


    Arthur stopped in his tracks. He shook his head and scratched it, looking at us with an awkward smile.


    "What is it?"


    "Why did you run when you saw me?" Carrie asked, running up to him.


    "Did I? Haha¡­ I don''t think so¡­ I am just really busy¡­" Arthur tried hard to hint at ke, who was


    spectating leisurely with a fist in his mouth. He cleared his throat and said to Arthur, "By the way, Carrie


    has just arrived home. You should bring her out and enjoy some good food."


    "What?!" Arthur screamed.


    "Don''t you want to spend time with me?" Carrie questioned him with an innocent expression. He


    lowered his voice and caved in with a bitter smile. "Of course I want to,¡± Arthur reluctantly answered.


    "I shall leave now! Chloe, I will talk to you when I''m back!" Carrie addressed me excitedly.


    I nodded as she dragged Arthur out of ke''s study. Staring at the duo, I was rather confused by their


    dynamics. Truthfully, it was seeing a scene in a movie.


    "What''s happening between them?" I gave ke a questioning look. He grinned. "Carrie likes Arthur."


    I finally connected the dots, a smile subconsciously appeared in my lips. That was, until the smile on


    my lips suddenly disappeared after I was reminded of Arthur''s words about visiting the Red Moon


    Pack.


    ke took a seat beside me, "What are you thinking? You''re miles away."


    "Hmm?" I finally realized that I had been staring at his face. Looking away, I mumbled, "Nothing, I


    just¡­" I sighed and mustered up the courage to ask him. "Are you really going to the Red Moon


    Pack?"


    ke was quiet for a while. Instead of answering the question, he directed it back at me, "What about


    you? Do you want toe along with me to Red Moon?"

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ke''s POV


    Chloe froze when she heard my question. I frowned with concern when I saw the hint of worry in her


    eyes. It took her a while to emerge from her thoughts and she shook her head.


    "Don''t you want to go back?" I softly asked her. From Chloe¡¯s look, I knew that she had something to


    say.


    But she only sighed. "I¡­ I don''t know. I need time to think about it,¡± Chloe replied, sounding very


    conflicted.


    Chloe got up and left the room after that. Her small and exhausted figure looked as if she was carrying


    a heavy burden.


    From Chloe¡¯s expression, I could guess that she wanted to return to the Red Moon Pack. But because


    of all the painful and horrible memories given to her by her family and pack, she hesitated.


    I pursed my lips as a cold aura surrounded me. I have to consider Chloe¡¯s thoughts and feelings and


    rethink about the decisions that I made. .


    Truth be told, I had wanted to ruin the entire Red Moon Pack from the moment I saved her. I felt no


    guilt toward them. After all, every member of that pack had hurt my mate. Their sessor even plotted


    to kill her.


    Still, I knew that they were family to Chloe, she was still somehow attached to them. That was the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    reason I had to refrain from hurting them. Not only that, because of this reason, I even had to show


    respect to them.


    Chloe''s expression just now proved that my decision was right. If anything happened to the Red Moon


    Pack, she would never get over it.


    Right now, my main concern was Chloe. She was too kind¡ªno matter how much people have hurt her,


    she would forgive them once they showed her even an ounce of kindness. If I brought her back to the


    Red Moon Pack, I didn¡¯t know what might happen.


    ¡­


    In the evening, I was about to leave my study once I was done wrapping up some matters of the pack


    when the door suddenly opened from the outside.


    Arthur stumbled in with a tired expression and slumped against the couch pitifully.


    I poured him a ss of water and joked, "Did you get tortured by Carrie again?"


    "Her stamina is endless!" He sat up straight and started scolding me, "Your sister is scary! Because of


    her, I couldn''t focus on work. Do rein her in when you have the time!"


    "She''s all grown up now." I smiled at him, implying that I had no control over my sister anymore. Arthur


    let out a long sigh and slumped against the couch again. He looked really worn out.


    "Do you dislike her so much?" I questioned.


    "No, I don''t. But she keeps clinging to me. I¡­" He had a deep frown on his face and appeared to be


    troubled by something.


    "The entire pack could tell that Carrie likes you. I don''t think you''re oblivious to that," I said with a


    serious face. To be honest, I felt horrible knowing that someone disliked my sister.


    Arthur''s expression froze. He exined tly, "Carrie is not an adult yet. When she''s fully grown up,


    she will find her mate."


    As if he was trying to avoid the discussion, he steered the conversation away. "Oh, by the way, I


    dropped by to tell you that I''ll follow you to the Red Moon Pack. I''d like to see for myself the exotic


    poisons they possess."


    "Whatever," I answered absentmindedly while looking at the invitation card on my table. I was still


    figuring out how to deal with the Red Moon Pack.


    Without warning, he approached me from behind and rested his arm on my shoulder. "I''m curious


    about something. Answer me."


    "What?"


    "Normally, you would never ept invitations from any pack. What¡¯s making you go against the norm?


    Aren''t you worried that they would give you trouble after learning your name and remembering your


    face?"


    "They don''t have the guts to do that," I sneered and moved sideways to avoid contact with his arm.


    Then, I took a seat in my chair.


    All along, as the Lycan King of the Silver Pack, I had avoided meeting with the Alphas of other packs


    with my real identity. I knew that each of them had an ulterior motive. There were only two reasons they


    would see me. Firstly, they might want my support¡ªborrowing my reputation and utilizing my power to


    strengthen their pack. The second reason would be fear¡ªthey wanted to kill me out of fear.


    Regardless of their motives, I had no interest in meeting them. Of course, that did not mean I had no


    courage to participate in their games. If people wanted to court death by facing off with me or my pack,


    I would not mind sending them to their deaths.


    "You''re quite confident, aren''t you?" Arthur said aloud and added, "You do have the right to be


    confident because of your capability. But you haven''t answered my question: what made you decide to


    go to the Red Moon Pack?"


    I narrowed my eyes and asked, "Do you remember why I sneaked into the Red Moon Pack?"


    "Are you telling me that you''ve found the person behind the mass poisoning of our pack?" Arthur


    immediately tensed up.


    "I don''t know their exact identity for now. But one thing is for sure¡ªthey will definitely show up at the


    session ceremony."


    "Why?"


    I snickered. "That person gave non-lethal poison to our pack. All clues pointed to the Red Moon Pack.


    Guess what they were trying to do?"


    Arthur came to a realization. "I got it! They want to shift the me to Alpha Dean and capitalize on our


    power to annihte the Red Moon Pack. They n to sit back and reap the benefits! So Chloe said that


    the poison was not from their pack,¡± he said with a loud voice.


    I nodded. "But we did not attack the Red Moon Pack after all. I assume that the perpetrator would take


    the opportunity to make a move at the ceremony."


    "What kind of vendetta do they have to the point that they want to rid of Red Moon?" Arthur stroked his


    chin.


    ¡°Well, Alpha Dean is a cold and heartless person who does not know what is right and what is wrong.


    The daughter he treasure is like an evil spawn. With the way how they conduct things, I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprise if they gravely offended someone,¡± I answered as a cold glint shed in my eyes.


    "We will find out the truth once we are there,¡± I added.


    "True." Arthur raised a brow at me. "But are you attending the ceremony because you''re worried about


    the Red Moon Pack? Don''t forget that they poisoned you."


    I scoffed. "Did you seriously think I care about their lives?"


    "So, all for Chloe, right? You can''t just sit back and watch her pack be annihted. " He had a sly smile


    on his face.


    This time, I chose not to reply. There was no need to exin.


    Arthur let out a long sigh. "Indeed, the power of love is the strongest force!"


    That earned a re from me, a warning for him to behave.


    He pouted. "So, will you bring her along?"


    "If she wants to," I replied.


    "Aren''t you worried that her wretched family would hurt her again?"


    I was silent. Obviously, that had been a concern all along, but¡­


    "If nothing happens to Chloe during the ceremony, my presence would merely be an extra security for


    Alpha Dean. However, if anything happens to her¡­" Iughed icily.


    "I would be there to see them to their deaths,"


    Arthur gave me a scared look and shook his head. "Do you have to be that cruel? Don''t say I never


    warned you. Given what you know about Chloe, do you think she''d choose you over the Red Moon


    Pack if you became their enemy?"


    Heard that, I clenched my fist as my heart sank.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    I sat on the ground, looking at the calmke in front of me.


    I felt the cold breeze on my face. Despite the calm atmosphere, my heart and my mind was in a mess.


    "Going back to the Red Moon Pack..." I muttered before shaking my head.


    My heart was clear where it stood. I didn''t want to see my father and neither did I have the intention of


    seeing Vanessa. They were my family and we shared the same blood... but what the two of them have


    given me was nothing but pain and suffering.


    ''Also...'' I thought as I furrowed my brows. ''Once she sees me... I don''t know how Vanessa will react.''


    But more than her... What I''m scared about is my father...After everything that has happened... How


    could I face him?


    "But if I don''t return..." I bit my lower lip hard. "...how will ke''s poison be cured?" My heart trembled.


    The only person who possessed the antidote was my father. Of course, I could just continue studying


    the poison and concocting the antidote myself. But the poison was tooplex. How long would it take


    me to discover the antidote?


    Most importantly... Could ke''s body hold on until I found the cure? My heart dropped, I could not


    even dare to start thinking of the worst possible scenario.


    I hugged my legs and buried my head on my knees. Since night time was approaching, the wind that


    blew on me started to get chilly.


    My mind was filled with conflicting thoughts.


    "If only I wasn''t in the Red Moon Pack... No... if only I wasn''t born from a cruel father...My life would be


    much... easier..." I mumbled with a voice filled with helplessness.


    "C-Chloe...."


    "Chloe!!!" A loud voice rang in my ears, startling me from my thoughts.


    I turned around and looked behind me. There I saw Carrie who was slightly panting. Her pretty face


    was flushed and there were small beads of sweat on her forehead. It looked like she was running for a


    long time.


    "So you were here. I was looking for you for a long time!" Carrie hurriedly said before I could even


    process the situation.


    "A-ah?" I blinked once before I realized that the sun had already set. I rubbed my ears, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry..." I started to exin. "I found thiske while I was walking..."


    "It''s so beautiful that I forgot the time..." I awkwardly added.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter!" Carrie said before grabbing my hand. "Let¡¯s hurry and return. The party is


    about to start!" She talked excitedly before dragging me back to the pack house.


    A few minutester, I was looking at a very lively scene. My eyes couldn''t help but widen as I stood at


    the entrance of a beautiful garden.


    "So you mean... you do this every month?" I asked incredulously.


    "That''s right!" Carrie chuckled. Herughter sounded like chimes of bells. It was very pleasant to hear.


    "Every month, my brother will give all the women of the pack a day off. Then us women will hold a party


    and spend time with each other," Carrie started to exin.


    "Well, this is the day when we mainly eat, y and gossip with each other. During this gathering, we


    forget everything about hierarchy! Everyone just needs to y and rx!" She added before grabbing


    my hand once more and bringing me inside the hall.


    The sound ofughter immediately surrounded my ears. Slowly, I moved my gaze around the ce.


    The garden was huge but it seemed to be filled with women who wereughing and joking with each


    other. There was a lot of food and drinks. Even though it looked like a casual party, the happy energy


    that everyone was exuding was something I have never experienced before.


    ''This ce... is this really the Silver Pack?'' I thought as my heart warmed. ''So different... it''s indeed so


    different from the rumors...''


    "The Luna is here!" Suddenly, someone shouted. The buzz disappeared as everyone started looking in


    my direction. My face felt warm from embarrassment as the smile on my face turned stiffly.


    ''Luna... it¡¯s embarrassing to hear them say that...'' I thought as I awkwardly rubbed my nose.


    When I was at a loss on what to do, someone grabbed my hand. My eyes widened as I looked at a


    familiar face. It was the maid that brought me food!


    "Let¡¯s go, Luna. I''ll bring you to the best ce in the garden!" She eagerly told me before pulling me


    into the crowd.


    As I was surrounded by people, I heard bits and parts of their conversations.


    "Wow, when did you cut your hair!"


    "Last week! My husband said I would look better with this cut. At first I didn''t believe him... but he


    turned out to be correct!" The woman beside me posed and showed off her new hairstyle.


    "Your husband has good eyes. But my mate is better! Look at this!" Someone butted in their


    conversation.


    "This is the limited edition bracelet that he imported from France. Isn''t it so lovely?" The woman raised


    her wrist and unted her bracelet.


    "This wench! How are you so lucky!" The first woman shouted before the group was filled with loud


    I watched them earnestly. Clearly, they were showing off but weren''t jealous of each other. I felt a little


    dazed.


    "Erm Luna... would you like some cake?" The maid asked me. On her hands were two slices of cake.


    One strawberry and the other was blueberry.


    "A-ah... Anything is fine..." I told her before subconsciously looking at the blueberry cake.


    The maid saw my gaze, gave me a knowing smile, before handing me the slice of the blueberry cake. I


    felt my face burning from embarrassment as I shyly received the cake from her.


    I looked at the cake. It looked soft and creamy. The blueberries on top of it made my mouth water.


    My eyes turned warm. I suddenly felt emotional. After that time when my father brought me the


    blueberry cake, I thought that I would never like it anymore. But now... surrounded by the warm


    atmosphere from the Silver Pack... I felt that I once again fell in love with the blueberry cake once


    more!


    A couple of minutester, I finally felt rxed and started to talk with everyone. True to what Carrie


    said, in this party, everyone really did not care about social hierarchy. Everyone was talking and having


    fun like old friends.


    "So Carrie, how is your progress with Dr. Arthur? Could you have him this time?" Suddenly, someone


    asked. Surprised, I looked at Carrie whose face turned bright red.


    "That''s right! You were bragging that you''ll capture him thest time. But earlier I saw him avoiding you.


    So what is your real status? Should these older sisters give you tips?" Another joined the conversation.


    "Well..." Carrie looked up from her te shyly. "I''m sure he''ll ept me soon..."


    "You go girl! That''s our Carrie!" Someone whistled before the others started cheering her up.


    "But Carrie... what will happen if Arthur is not your mate?" It was a single question but everyone


    immediately turned quiet upon hearing it.


    Carrie shook her head. "No. I truly believe Arthur is my mate," she replied. "And... even if he''s not... he


    will be the only one that I want..." Carrie added, her eyes were shining with determination.


    I watched her, my eyes were filled with admiration. ''To be firmly chosen by someone... Dr. Arthur must


    be happy,'' I thought as I lowered my eyes.


    If my father has firmly chosen me... if n has firmly stood by my side... How happy could I be?


    ''But it doesn''t matter anymore,'' I thought. ''Because from now on, I firmly choose to be with ke.'' A


    small smile appeared on my lips as I felt something ticklish in my heart.


    "Then, let''s hear from the Luna?" I heard someone say, waking me up from my thoughts. I looked up


    and saw everyone looking at me with expectation.


    "Yes, Luna. Can you tell us some story about you and our King?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh...! I want to hear the story about how our King and our Luna met!" I was surrounded with


    questions.


    Every time I heard them call me Luna, my ears felt warm. I awkwardly cleared my throat and looked at


    them timidly.


    "Um... I''m not used to being called Luna so... I hope everyone can call me by my name..." I said with a


    quiet voice.


    The crowd turned silent upon hearing me. ''Did I say something wrong?'' I subconsciously took a step


    backwards, wanting the ground to swallow me whole.


    It was then when an older woman stepped forward and shed me with a kind smile.


    "We can do that," she said with a friendly voice. "If you want, we can wait until your ceremony as the


    Luna before we can officially call you as our Luna," she added.


    "T-that''s right!" Someone hurriedly agreed. "Previously... we were too excited and couldn''t help


    ourselves but to call you our Luna..."


    "Although you are a member of the Red Moon Pack, you helped detoxify our pack members. You are


    helping to detoxify our King..." She added. I subconsciously covered my arm and smiled awkwardly.


    "I also agree. Our pack likes you very much, Chloe. We realized that we misunderstood you before..."


    The girl beside her said.


    "After all, your pack used you as an excuse to poison our king... we thought you were the same as the


    people in your pack--" She continued to exin.


    My hands froze before I looked at the girl in shock. "W-what did you say?" I subconsciously cut her off.


    "Did you just say... that ke was poisoned because my pack threatened ke using me?"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Everyone looked at me in astonishment.


    "Ah? She didn''t know--?" The girl beside me started to ask before her friend elbowed her, signaling her


    to stop. The garden was suddenly filled with awkwardness.


    "Come on! What''s with the atmosphere?" Carrie, who was surprisingly holding a ss of wine in each


    of her hands, stood up. "We are all here to rx and y. Come on! Everyone grab a ss of wine!"


    She said cheerfully while winking at the crowd.


    After receiving Carrie''s instruction, everyone started grabbing a ss of wine. "T-that''s right! Let''s go


    and get wasted!" Their reactions seemed a bit forced at first. But after a soft while, the ce was again


    filled withughter and merriment.


    "It''s the night to get drunk!" They cheered,pletely lifting up the atmosphere.


    ''Oh,'' I thought before awkwardly grabbing my own ss of wine. ''It seems like they don''t want to


    answer my question.'' Slightly frowning, I started sipping the wine.


    The night went on and I became immersed in the party,pletely forgetting my earlier question.


    Around me, everyone talked andughed, but I couldn¡¯t understand them anymore. I was only focused


    on the empty ss of wine in my hand.


    "I never thought that red wine tastes so good," I mumbled to myself before putting the ss on the


    table. "But do I feel a little dizzy? I only had two sses..." I added before a small hup escaped my


    throat.


    I felt a huging from my back before I heard a sweet voice in my ears. "Sisterrrrrr!!!" Carrie, who


    looked more drunk than me, pulled me in a tight embrace.


    "You smell so goooood~ Did you put a perfume on?~~" She slightly swayed, putting her entire weight


    on me, making me slightly stumble. Fortunately, two pairs of arms hurriedly supported us.


    "Geeez Carrie. How can you be this drunk every time~~" A pretty girl said. Even though she said those


    words, her face was also pretty flushed.


    "Come, don''t trouble the Luna if you don''t want the King toe after you!" The other girlughed


    before pulling Carrie off me.


    It was the end of the party. Everyone has started to go home, drunk and with a big smile on their faces.


    "Do you also need support?" The older woman who earlier helped me out smiled. I smiled and shook


    my head.


    "I''m okay. I want to walk by theke before returning," I told her.


    "Then, please be careful," she told me.


    A few minutester, I was by theke once more. Although it waste at night, the midnight sky was so


    clear. Up above, I could see the moon and the stars shining brightly, as if they were smiling down on


    me.


    I touched my hot face, my mind starting to ponder. The words that I earlier heard at the party floated in


    my mind.


    ''Could I... really be the reason why ke was poisoned?'' I frowned.


    ''If that''s true... then at that time... If I didn''t beg my father to take ke in...''


    ''Then he wouldn''t suffer from being poisoned.'' I felt a painful twitch in my heart.


    I stared at the calmke. There were small ripples on the water that were caused by the cold breeze


    that blew on my face.


    It has only been a few days. But being with ke... living together with him in the Silver Pack, I have


    never felt more alive.


    I gripped the hem of my shirt, my eyes filled with resolution. ''I''ll do everything...'' I swore under the


    moonlight. ''Whatever it takes, I''ll do everything to cure ke.''


    ''Even if it means returning to the Red Moon Pack.''


    I have made my decision, but it does not mean that I have already found the courage in my heart. In


    fact, just a mere mention of the Red Moon Pack was enough to fill my heart with restlessness.


    I nibbled my lower lip before grabbing some pebbles on the ground and throwing them into theke,


    subconsciously masking my uneasiness with the sound of the stones sinking into water. At that time I


    was oblivious of the figure that was approaching me from behind.


    "Chloe," I heard someone softly calling my name. My hand that was about to throw another stone froze


    as I looked behind me. When I saw ke''s handsome face, a smile subconsciously bloomed on my


    lips.


    "Hi, ke!" I greeted him warmly. ke intently watched me as his eyes turned gentle. Carefully, he


    approached me until there was only a foot distance away between us.


    "Hi, Chloe," he replied softly before giving me a soft smile. My heart instantly felt like it was melting.


    "I heard you wanted toe here. I came here to get you," ke told me before holding out his hand.


    "Shall we go back together?" He asked with a very gentle voice, making my heart skip a beat.


    Without thinking about it, I gave him my hand. Feeling the warmthing from his palm, I moved and


    directly went inside his arms. My cheeks tingle, feeling a little embarrassed. It was the first time I was


    so proactive with ke.


    ke froze for a second before he gently wrapped his arms around me. Soon, I was enveloped with


    his warmth.


    "Is everything okay?" I heard hisforting voice close to my ear and felt slightly ticklish.


    I shook my head no. But after thinking about it for a second, I told him with a slightly raised voice,


    "ke, I will definitely... definitely detoxify you!"


    ke stopped for a moment before he let out an amused chuckle. "Did you drink a lot?" He asked as I


    felt him softlybing my hair with his fingers.


    It was an intimate touch. Normally, I would feel shy upon receiving it. But maybe the wine has given me


    courage, I gave him a proud nod and a silly smile. "Yep. I drank a lot," I told him with a mischievous


    voice.


    "I see," ke chuckled once more. "Then, will this drunkdy go home with me?" He asked with a


    pampering voice.


    A few momentster, ke and I were walking side my side. It was midnight and the street was dark,


    only being illuminated by dim lights. I slightly stumbled and almost bumped into ke. Thankfully,


    ke reacted fast and held my shoulders, protecting me from falling.


    "S-sorry..." I mumbled before scratching the tip of my nose.


    "No problem," ke replied with a smile. "It was the same as thest time. In the Red Moon Pack,


    when you came running from your sister''s room, you ended up bumping into me too," he teased.


    My eyes widened. "T-that was you?" I slightly stuttered. Deep in my heart, I felt warm again.


    How did everything seem destined to happen? It was like fate was working hard for me and ke to


    meet. I felt a flush of happiness as my face reddened. Inside my heart, it was as if I unearthed


    something I had thought I longed lost. Ever since meeting ke, I dared to hope again.


    It might be because of the happiness that I felt, but my steps felt lighter and lighter until I started


    skipping like a child. It felt like my body was floating. With a pampering look on his face, ke closely


    followed behind me. Our surroundings were very quiet.


    I closed my eyes, savoring the precious feeling in my heart. A content smile appeared on my lips.


    Without me realizing it, I opened my lips and softly whispered, "Thank you."


    ke blinked in confusion. He asked me, "What for?" I didn''t answer him and just smiled. Inside my


    heart, I whispered, ''Because you made me believe in love again.''


    After a few moments, I stopped walking and turned around. ke looked at me and patiently waited for


    me to say what I wanted to say.


    I casted my eyes down for a second and let out a soft sigh. Then, I looked at ke with determination.


    "ke, I need to tell you something," I told him. Seeing my serious expression, ke nodded and gave


    me his full attention.


    "In two days..." I started to tell him. "I decided toe with you to the Red Moon Pack."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    I looked at ke who was also looking at me with a serious expression. There was no surprise in his


    eyes even though I told him that I wanted to return with him to the Red Moon Pack. Instead, he was


    calm and looked like he was in deep thought.


    I nibbled my bottom lip, wondering what he was thinking. For a few seconds, he did not say anything,


    slightly making me feel worried.


    ke slightly furrowed his brows before letting out a sigh. Then, gave me a little smile and told me with


    a gentle voice, "Alright."


    It was the answer that I was hoping for. I let out a dramatic sigh of relief. ck saw my action and


    tapped the tip of my nose.


    "You cane with me. Don''t worry, I will take care of you. No matter what happens," he spoke like a


    whisper of promise that came straight in my heart. A promise that he would protect me and that he


    would not allow the previous situation to happen. I immediately felt warm in my heart as a smile


    bloomed on my lips.


    A thought shed in my mind. "I can disguise myself as a servant. That way my family won''t know I''m


    there. Things would be lessplicated," I proudly told ke. That time, I found a small rock on


    the road. I went ahead and kicked it to the side. I felt a little dizzy and stumbled slightly.


    Meanwhile, ke softly mumbled. "Hmmm. Do you miss them so much that you would disguise


    yourself as a servant?"


    "Ah? Sorry?" I asked him with wide eyes. Since I was busy with preventing myself from falling, I didn''t


    clearly hear what he said.


    ke let out a helpless chuckle before holding my hands and helping me find my bnce. "It''s


    nothing," ke told me before I felt his thumb massaging my hand. His small action felt so intimate that


    I felt myself blushing. Feeling a little embarrassed, I found myself changing the topic.


    "Erm, actually..." I started to say. "I think it''s also a good idea if the people from my pack will not find out


    your identity..." I told him with an unsure voice.


    I could not tell ke to hide his identity. After all, he was the Lycan King, the most respected Alpha in


    the world. But if my family and the pack didn''t know his real identity, then it would also be less


    I thought he would not agree. But ke only gazed at me deeply and continued caressing my hand.


    "Alright," he replied as if it was not a big deal. "Let¡¯s go back?" He asked before pulling me by the hand.


    Looking at our intertwined hands, I gave ke a small nod, feeling a tingly and warm feeling in my


    heart. Under the moonlight, hand by hand, ke and I walked towards home together.


    "Ah...! By the way...! ke, please tell the pack not to call me Luna?" I subconsciously gave ke my


    best puppy look eyes. "I''m not used to it!" I whined like a child.


    ke blinked, looking a bit surprised. Soon, his eyes turned even warmer.


    "Well, you have to get used to it sooner orter," he patiently replied. "That is... unless you don''t like the


    pack," he added, his voice sounded a bit more forced.


    I gasped upon hearing his words. I repeatedly shook my head and hurriedly denied it. "That''s not


    true!!!" I told him. "I like the Silver Pack very much!" I swore to him.


    "Is that so?" ke formed a small smirk. "Then I must arrange your announcement ceremony so you''ll


    really be our legitimate Luna through and through," he added, his voice even slightly teasing.


    I immediately shut my mouth. "N-no... I didn''t mean it that way," I sheepishly told him.


    "Is that so? But you just screamed to the heavens how much you love our pack," ke teased


    nonstop.


    My face was red and I was feeling a little embarrassed. But my heart was feeling very warm. Under the


    moon and the stars, ke and I walked home hand and hand, softly bickering as if they were only the


    two of us in the world.


    -


    On the day of our departure, I knocked on ke''s study. I was dressed very simply and tied my hair in


    a top knot, a hairstyle I never used before. On my face was a white, ordinary mask to hide my identity.


    "Come in," I heard ke''s voiceing from the inside. Without hesitation, I opened the door and


    walked into ke''s study. The person that I met was Arthur who was looking at me with raised brows.


    "I knew it. Tsk. Couples..." Arthur bitterlymented before ring on top of the table. I followed his


    gaze and saw another mask. It has the exact design as mine, except it was ck.


    A smile appeared on my lips. When I saw ke who was approaching me, my smile turned wider.


    "Let¡¯s go!" I told him excitedly. ke smirked as reached out for the tips of my hair.


    ke didn''t say anything, just took my hand.


    Arthur took the mask on the table and gave a very prominent frown.


    "We have to wear this mask so the two of you can go together."


    "Tsk. How troublesome. The mask even looks so simple. Not stylish at all!" Arthur started toin.


    "Well, if you don''t wear your mask then we won''t be able to conceal your handsomeness," I bluntly told


    him. "If they see how you look, the girls in the Red Moon Pack will definitely flock to you," I added with


    a teasing voice.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed. After a few seconds, he let out a rxed smile. "Makes sense!" Arthur said. "I


    don''t want that. That''s more troublesome!" He shrugged his shoulders.


    "But aren''t you different from the first time you got here?" Arthur raised his brows at me. "Back then...


    you were like this shy little rabbit... but now..." He started to say but didn''t finish it.


    I mischievously stuck my tongue at him before wrapping my arms around ke''s. All this time, ke''s


    eyes were only focused on me.


    At this moment, the door was carelessly pushed open and Carrie came rushing in.


    "What is going on here?" She said while looking at us with wide eyes filled with me.


    "Bring me... Bring me along, too!" She started insisting. Beside her, Arthur backed away


    subconsciously.


    Carrie stood in front of ke and gave him an aggrieved look. "You''re all going on to y but you didn''t


    invite me!" Sheined before pouting.


    ke let out a sigh. "We are not going to y. We are going to the Red Moon Paxk because of


    business. Carrie, don''t make trouble!" ke chastised her. Carrie immediately turned like a sad puppy


    who was scolded.


    "We''ll be back soon, Carrie," I tried tofort her. ke, who heard my words, immediately turned his


    attention from Carrie and focused his eyes on me. Somehow, I felt a little shy.


    Seeing that she had no choice, Carrie sat on the chair, defeated.


    "Fine! But please be careful... the members of the Red Moon Pack are not good people!" She said


    before her eyes widened as she looked at me.


    "Oh... Chloe, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it like that..." She started to exin. An awkward air blew on us.


    "I-It''s okay..." I reassured her, even though I was also feeling awkward.


    Carrie cleared out her throat and thankfully let it go. She went to Arthur instead who had retreated at


    the very back of the room.


    "Arthur..." Carrie said with a sweet voice. "Please be careful... Don''t flirt with other girls..." She said with


    a pout. She looked very adorable and also a little funny.


    Surprisingly, Arthur did notugh and only lowered his head slightly. Then, he hummed in agreement.


    A few dayster, I was looking at the forest that started to look thinner and thinner. The sky became


    darker and gloomier, and the air gold colder by the second. I knew in my heart, we were getting closer


    to the Red Moon Pack. Inside my heart, I felt more and more anxious.


    When I saw the gate of the Red Moon Pack, my fingers started to tremble and cold sweat ran down my


    spine. My face paled as if my blood dried up. Inside my chest, my heart was drumming from fear and


    anxiety.


    I closed my eyes to try and calm myself. I was about to face my greatest fear and worry.


    I felt a warm and strong hand holding mine. I opened my eyes and saw ke looking at me. Although


    he did not say anything, heforted my heart.


    ''That''s right.'' I looked into my mate¡¯s eyes.


    ''I''m not alone. This time, ke is with me. And he promised to protect me,'' I thought as my emotions


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    started settling down.


    I smiled slightly. Having ke by my side gave me courage to face my own fears.


    I looked at the pack door. It was the same familiar door that haunted me in my sleep. I thought that I


    would be too afraid to look at it again.


    But that time, I looked at it straightly as I said in my heart, ''Father, I''m back.''

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The Red Moon Pack was crowded. The inauguration ceremony for Vanessa would be held tomorrow


    but people from the different packs already arrived to attend the inauguration party.


    Though with a look, one could already tell that some of them were there not to attend Vanessa''s


    inauguration party. They were there to meet the mysterious Lycan King and see his true face!


    "Greetings, Lycan King and guests from the Silver Pack," a servant that I knew immediately came and


    greeted us. My eyes shed. He was one of those who used to previously bully me.


    "This way, follow me please," the servant bowed and gestured with his hands. He looked nervous and


    very respectful,pletely opposite to how he treated me before. I started feeling awkward.


    A few minutester, we arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall. It was already filled by the members


    of the Red Moon Pack. The moment we arrived, everyone''s gaze fell on us. Most of them were focused


    on ke who stood in front of us. But there were some who paid attention to me. Subconsciously, I


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shrank back.


    ke did not mind them. He walked confidently, like a real king among his subjects. His aura was


    extraordinarily strong, making everyone look at him with awe.


    Because of the mask, half of his face was hidden. But everyone could see his heroic eyes.


    I followed beside him. Behind us was Arthur and one of the two betas that ke brought along with us.


    Arthur looked serious and calm while the beta also looked distinguished. Compared to them who both


    appeared mysterious and dignified, I felt like a meek small mouse that happened to apany them.


    Soon, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open and ke calmly walked in. I followed him behind


    along with Arthur and the beta. The moment we arrived, the hall was immediately filled with whispers.


    "Oh wow. The Silver Pack is indeed mysterious. Look how everyone of them even wore a mask!"


    "I know. I got goosebumps when I saw them. Especially the Lycan King... We can only see half of his


    face, but it''s already enough to see that his looks are very extraordinary!"


    The crowd whispered excitedly. But I did not pay much attention to them because my eyes were


    focused on the top seats in front of us.


    My father was sitting at the highest seat inside the banquet hall. On each of his sides were Lisa, my


    stepmother, and Vanessa. Sitting beside Vanessa was n.


    They looked picture perfect. I felt a little dazed. Seeing how happy they looked, I felt that I had been


    away for far too long. For them, it seemed as if I never existed at all!


    When my father got up to greet ke, I suddenly felt nervous. What if he recognized ke despite the


    mask?


    My father stared at ke for a few seconds and did not say anything.


    My heart started to pound faster.


    ke calmly looked at my father. He looked like a king who was receiving his subordinate''s greeting. It


    waspletely different from his aura from the time he first came to the Red Moon Pack.


    After a short while, my father said, "Wee to the Red Moon Pack, Lycan King. It''s a great pleasure


    for us to have you here."


    He did not recognize ke. I let out a sigh of relief.


    ke replied with a nonchnt tone, "Nice to see you too, Alpha Dean. You may address me as


    Bluke."


    "I understand, King Bluke," my father said. "You never responded to any of the invitations sent to you


    before so I didn''t expect anything when I sent you my letter. I am honestly surprised and thankful that


    you epted my invitation," my father added.


    ke watched him for a short while before bluntly saying, "I did it because of someone else." The


    whispers immediately turned even louder.


    Vanessa, who was quietly watching from the side, suddenly stood up and approached ke. She put


    on her sweetest smile and said with a voice that was like dripping honey, "Did youe to witness my


    inauguration?"


    "I''m Vanessa Baker. L-Lycan King Bluke... please take c-care of me in the future," Vanessa softly said


    before offering her hand.


    ke stared at Vanessa''s outstretched hand. Then, he sneered before walking past her and finding a


    seat to sit down on. The banquet hall turned awkwardly silent. Vanessa''s face flushed, appearing a little


    embarrassed, but she kept smiling.


    I felt a bump on my shoulder and saw Arthur looking at me with a raised brow. Suddenly, I returned to


    my senses and realized that I was watching ke interact with my family with a dumbfounded look on


    my face.


    "Is that your sister?" Arthur whispered. I nodded at him.


    "Hmmm. She is indeed sexier and more beautiful than you... She also has a sweet mouth..."


    "Is this the reason why your father likes her more?" He asked.


    I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "Maybe."


    Arthur blinked once before frowning. "Well, you are definitely kinder than her. What''s the use of being


    sexy and good-looking if you have the heart of a snake?" He frowned. Listening to him take my side, I


    felt a sudden warmth in my heart.


    The banquet was too boring. It was a party where everyone showed their appreciation towards


    Vanessa. It started to make me very ufortable. After a few hours, I could not take it anymore and


    secretly ran out.


    I walked within the premises of the Red Moon Pack. It was the ce where I lived for 19 years. But


    looking at it, it felt both familiar and unfamiliar to me. I felt a strange feeling inside my heart.


    The pack members saw me as I walked around but no one dared to stop me. After all, I was part of the


    Silver Pack. Everyone treated me with respect.


    A few momentster, I stood in front of a very familiar door. I was stunned. Without thinking, I ended up


    walking to my old room! For a few seconds, I panicked inside, unsure what to do.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Suddenly, a servant came out of my old room. I opened my mouth, not


    knowing what to say. My heart started beating so fast.


    Thankfully, the servant did not make a big deal about it. Seeing that I was a guest at the banquet, she


    only furrowed her brows and told me, "Quickly get out of the way." Then, she walked away.


    I watched the servant back and fell into silence. From across the streets I heard the loud music and


    I nced at my old room. ''Everything here has nothing to do with me anymore.''


    ''It''s funny. I''m no longer the old Chloe, but still here I am. Feeling so lonely when everyone else is


    partying,'' I thought as I nibbled my lower lip.


    Suddenly, a thought shed in my mind. If everyone was partying, then it would be the best time to find


    an antidote for ke!


    Hurriedly, I looked around and saw that the ce was empty. Gripping my hands into fists, I walked


    towards my father''s study.


    But after just a few steps, someone suddenly called me from behind. My body immediately froze.


    It was a voice that I was very familiar with¡­ It was n''s!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°Hey,¡± An called me.


    I stood there frozen. Many thoughts immediately filled my mind but I was unsure what to do. I started


    feeling nervous.


    ''What is he doing here?''


    n became impatient after not receiving a reply for a long time. "Turn around and exin what you


    are doing here." This time, his voice sounded forceful.


    I heard his footsteps approaching. I did not dare make a sound. The moment I say anything, n


    would immediately recognize me. The room was filled with tension.


    Suddenly, another person appeared. Then, I heard another familiar voice.


    "n Meyer," the person said.


    It was Arthur! I secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    n turned and stared at Arthur suspiciously. Immediately, he turned his focus from me to Arthur.


    Arthur ignored him and stood in front of me, blocking me from his sight.


    "This person is a Beta of the Silver pack. Show respect!" Arthur confronted him.


    "She deserves to be treated highly... although she is a bit dumb!" Arthur added, making my face froze.


    I looked at Arthur, stunned before inwardly shaking my head. ''Never mind,'' I thought to myself. ''He


    called me dumb so let''s just be dumb.''


    n nced at me for a couple of seconds but he did not say anything before returning his gaze on


    Arthur. "You knew me?" He asked him with an uncertain tone. Although n was well known inside the


    pack, only a few outsiders actually recognized him.


    Arthur raised a brow. "Of course. Aren''t you the bravest sentinel of the Red Moon Pack?"


    n''s eyes glinted, a proud smirk started to appear on his lips. That was, until he heard Arthur''s next


    statement.


    "You are pretty famous, you know? Weren''t you the one who dumped your mate and got involved with


    her sister to get on a higher branch?" Arthur said with a naive tone, only to sneer afterwards.


    "Now the sister is about to be an Alpha. Your future seems to be bright!"


    n''s face turned green, the veins on his forehead started to show. He clearly looked very pissed. But


    since Arthur was a member of the Silver Pack, he was enduring it.


    A smug smile appeared on Arthur''s lips. Without waiting for n''s response, he told him, "Then see


    you around!" Arthur was in a great mood. He whistled before grabbing me by the arm and taking me


    away.


    When we were away, Arthurughed out loud. "Did you see his face? He looked so green!" He


    sniggered.


    I watched Arthur as heughed and I felt warm. Actually, I knew that he treated n like that vent my


    anger for me. Subconsciously, I smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Arthur did not reply for a while. I felt curious and took a nce at him, only to see him rubbing his red


    ears, looking embarrassed by my sudden gratitude. I chuckled. Arthur rolled his eyes and changed the


    topic.


    "So why didn''t you run away by yourself earlier? You could walk out and that prick wouldn''t dare to stop


    you."


    I pressed my lips together, I was deep in my own thoughts. Then, I told Arthur, "I want to find the


    antidote for ke''s poison."


    Arthur abruptly stopped walking. "I knew it!" He said with an exasperating tone.


    "How could you do it without me!" He added as he looked at me with using eyes.


    A couple of minutester, Arthur and I were in the poison room, the ce where all the poison


    concocted by the Red Moon Pack were kept.


    "Wow. Would you look at this ce..." Arthur breathed out. "Look at all the poison in here... It''s giving


    me creeps..." He added as he looked around the room.


    "It''s a highly ssified ce even in the pack. I only learned the passcode of this ce because I am


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the daughter of the Alpha," I told him as a matter of fact. "We don''t have much time. Let''s separate and


    look at the room together."


    Without waiting for his reply, I started looking around. After another couple of minutes, Arthur and I


    searched the entire poison room. However, there was still no record of ke''s poison.


    "There¡¯s too much poison in here. What do you even use it for?" Arthur frowned. "Isn''t it too easy for


    the Red Moon Pack to harm people?"


    "Well, that''s not the case..." I told him as I opened another drawer and searched inside. "Poison isn''t


    used exclusively for harming others. Sometimes, it''s used to save them."


    "Also, even though the pack produces this much poison, they are not actually being used," I told Arthur.


    "There were only a few times when the pack actually used them. And they were only times when it was


    totally necessary," I said with a soft voice.


    Arthur took a quick nce at me and said, "It''s hard for me to believe that. Look at your father and


    step-sister. They treated their own rtives so cruelly, how could they be soft-hearted to others?"


    I turned into silence and did not refute him. I only continued looking for the file records of the poison in


    ke. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t find it.


    After a while, Arthur let out a frustrated sigh. "Do you know of other ces we could look into? The


    poison in ke is very special... It shouldn''t be easy to find it here."


    I furrowed my brows and replied, "This is the ce where the pack keeps very special poisons."


    Arthur was dumbfounded and said, "Wow. All these are special poisons?"


    "This pack really deserves to be called the number one poison pack."


    ''But actually...'' I thought as I lowered my eyes. ''ke''s poison is exceptionally unique. Only my father,


    Vanessa and Lisa probably know about it.''


    ''Should I ask my father about it after all?'' I frowned.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of someone moving outside the door.


    My mind went nk and my palms were sweating. If we were found out, we''d be in big trouble.


    It seemed that Arthur didn¡¯t expect that anyone appeared suddenly.


    Arthur and I exchanged a meaningful nces, and then we quickly looked for a ce to hide. I was so


    nervous that Arthur and I bumped into each other.


    Anyway, we found a closet for cover. But my heart was throbbing and I couldn''t breathe.


    Arthur was also stiff and kept listening.


    The footsteps came nearer...


    I closed my eyes and prayed that the man was just passing by. But the sound of a doorknob turning


    came loud and clear.


    The man was opening the door and walking in...

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    I hid at the corner of the room and panicked. Beside me, Arthur started to sweat. Both of us stayed still


    and did not dare move.


    The sound of the door opening never been so clear.


    Then, it was followed by a set of footsteps that became more and more clear by each passing second.


    It could only mean one thing... the person was walking closer and closer towards our direction! I felt a


    thump in my chest.


    A few more secondster, I realized something that made me even more nervous and afraid... The


    sounds of the footsteps were very simr...


    My hands broke into sweat. I could no longer hold it in, as quietly as I could be, I took a peek at through


    the gap to make sure who came into the poison room. When I saw him, my entire body froze.


    It¡¯s father!


    I looked at him and a cold sweats started dripping down my spine. Compared to when I saw him during


    the banquet, I was much closer to him... close enough to see that the hairs on his temply was much


    grayer.


    I gripped the hem of my shirt.


    If he was not the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack, he... would look like a kind father.


    Fortunately, my father did not seem to notice that anything was amiss. He continued to walk until he


    passed the corner where we were hidden. Then, he went straight to the the wall where a painting was


    hung.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I saw him lifting up the painting, only to reveal a hidden safety box


    inside it!


    It turned out that something like that hidden there! Arthur and I looked at each other.


    ''Don''t tell me that is where he is hiding ke''s antidote?'' My mind raised. Beside me, Arthur was also


    thinking the same.


    We did not waste any time. Hurriedly, we turned our heads towards my father''s direction and tried our


    best to see the passcode he entered.


    Unfortunately, we were unsessful. All we ever saw was my father opening the box, putting an object


    in it, and returning it to its original ce. Then, he left the poison room.


    The moment my father left, Arthur and I went straight to the painting.


    "Do you the passcode?" Arthur let out a harsh whisper.


    I felt stumped but nevertheless shook my head. "I don''t know... but I could try..." I told him honestly.


    "Alright. Then please do your best," Arthur encouraged me. "But just so you know... this kind of safety


    box will give a loud rm the moment you put in three wrong passcodes..."


    "You must seed within three tries... Unless you want the guards of the Red Moon Pack to surround


    us," he added with a shaking voice.


    I gulped nervously. Then, lifting my hand, I put my father''s birthday on the dials. Immediately, the dials


    turned red, telling us that I put a wrong passcode. I immediately retrieved my hand.


    "T-this... is harder than how I thought..." I let out a nervousughter.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then, I tried again. This time, I put in Vanessa''s birthday. The


    dials instantly turned red again.


    It was not even Vanessa''s birthday. I was a little confused.


    "Holy moly... This is nervewracking..." Beside me, Arthur rubbed his arms.


    I only had onest chance to open the safety box. If I put a wrong code, the guards woulding to


    arrest us. I gripped my hand tightly. Just thinking about me was enough to make me turn stiff from fear.


    Suddenly, Arthur said, "Ah? Ah... Right. Well be there right away."


    From his tone, I knew that he was not talking to me. I gave him a curious look, only to see Arthur letting


    out a regretful sigh. Then, he stood up.


    "ke just mind linked me and asked where we went to. He told me to return before the highlight of the


    banquet was about to start," Arthur told me.


    "Let''s go bacl. Anyway, we know that ke''s antidote is inside this box. I''ll find a chance to crack the


    codeter," he added before dragging me out of the poison room.


    As we walked out, I could help but to look at the safety box, thinking what could be its passcode.


    -


    The banquet was in full scale when we returned. Immediately, I looked at ke who was also looking


    back at me. I secretly smiled at him before retreating to the corner of the hall with Arthur.


    My father also returned and was already at the main seat. He was standing beside Vanessa who


    wrapped her arms around his. As I watched then, suddenly, my father looked into my direction.


    Subconsciously, I looked away.


    ''Was he looking at me?'' I thought, feeling my heart pound. ''He didn''t recognize me... right?''


    Unfortunately, I cought a sight of someone I also did not want to see.


    n, who was not far from the main seat, had a serious look on his face as he stared hard at


    something. When I followed the direction of his eyes, I saw ke.


    ''Oh?'' I raised a brow.


    ke also noticed n. But facing n''s intense stare, ke did not care at all.


    With a slight smile on ke¡¯s lips, he lifted his cup and calmly drank his wine.


    I tried to keep myself out of it. After all, the purpose of my returned this time was to help ke find the


    antidote.


    The entire hall was more buzing, I also found some desserts to fill my hungry stomach.


    Just when everyone was immersed in happiness, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then, a beta


    rushed in and rushed towards my father, yelling "Alpha!"


    Loud whispers instantly filled the hall.


    My father, who was busy escorting Vanessa, hurriedly stepped forward.


    "Hurry and call the doctors!" My father ordered. "You... report what happened!" He urged the beta.


    The bowed respectfully. On the corners of his mouth, there was blood dripping out. On his arm was a


    big wound that was bleeding profusely. He was clearly, seriously injured.


    The bow he did made the beta winced with pain. Still, he stood straight and hurriedly reported, "Alpha,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    please send help."


    "Our border was suddenly attacked!"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    I stared at the injured beta and started to feel anxious. I stepped forward subconsciously. Thankfully,


    Arthur grabbed me by the arm. "Chloe, what are you doing?" He whispered before pulling me back.


    I stepped back dumbly, but my heart was very nervous.


    The entire banquet hall was filled with discussions. n immediately walked towards my father who


    remainedposed despite the situation.


    "I apologize, everyone. We have a bit of a situation, but it will be handled ordingly," my father calmly


    said. "This kind of thing didn''t happen before. But it''s just a small matter. I will go and resolve it before


    returning to join you here," he added before leaving the banquet hall. n was following behind him.


    In the main seat, Vanessa and Lisa looked worried but tried to keep their polite smiles in front of


    everyone. I looked at ke. He was still sitting there, looking calm andposed, as if he predicted


    that something like this would happen.


    ''Could this be caused by ke?'' I thought with a frown. But after a while, I shook my head. ''No, ke


    couldn''t be the one who did this. He is not that heartless to attack and harm innocent people.''


    Why was the border suddenly attacked, and at such an important moment...


    I could no longer concentrate until the banquet was over.


    We went to our assigned residence after the banquet. In the study, Arthur was reporting to ke about


    our discovery.


    "It must be there...!" Arthur rubbed his temples with his hand as if he had a massive headache. "I got a


    feeling about this. The antidote to your poison must be inside that safety box!" He continued before


    finishing his drink in two gulps.


    I was watching them, but my mind was elsewhere. I could not stop thinking whether the attack on the


    border was serious or not, making me furrow my brows unknowingly.


    It was only when I heard my name did, I wake up from my thoughts.


    "Chloe?" ke called me with a worried tone.


    I turned to look at him.


    ke met my gaze and did not say anything. "Are you worried about the attack on the border?" I heard


    him after a few seconds.


    I licked my dried lip and nodded. I did not deny my thoughts. Instead, I asked ke, "Did you know that


    there would be an attack on the border?"


    Simr to me, ke gave me a nod. "I knew about it," he told me directly. "Do you perhaps... think that


    I caused it?"


    "No... I don''t," I immediately denied it. "But I am wondering... if the situation ends up to be more serious


    and more dangerous than we think, would you help the pack?" I asked with a sheepish voice.


    ke did not answer me. Instead, he asked me another question. "Do you want me to help them?"


    Hearing his question, I was stumped for a few seconds. I looked at my feet and thought about it. Did I


    want ke to help the Red Moon Pack solve the danger they are facing? I narrowed my eyes as I


    slowly found the answer.


    I looked back at ke who was patiently waiting for my answer. I let out a sigh before opening my lips,


    intending to tell him what I thought about it. However, before I could say anything, we heard a knock on


    the door. Then, I heard my father''s voice from outside.


    "Forgive me for interrupting your rest. We have something to discuss with the King of the Silver Pack,"


    my father said behind the door. I immediately put on my mask and stepped to the side with Arthur as


    ke let my father in. Unsurprisingly, n followed him from behind.


    After n entered, he immediately looked at Arthur and I. Subconsciously, I again avoided his gaze.


    My father went straight to ke who directly asked him, "Are you here because of the attack on your


    border?"


    Father lowered his eyes and directly admitted it. "Indeed," he said. "I am here to ask for your help. The


    attack on our border is not that simple. So I am formally requesting your help."


    "I want to ensure that the inauguration ceremony for our new Alpha will be sessful tomorrow. Please


    extend assistance to ensure that will happen," my father asked ke.


    It was the first time that I saw my father beg anyone for help. He has always been one-of -a-king and


    high-spirited. I never thought he could be a father who begs for the sake of his daughter. Unfortunately,


    that daughter was not me.


    ke lowered his head, an imperceptible smile on his face. After a while, ke looked up at my father


    and gave him an answer, "I''ll think about it. I never liked to get involved with any pack disputes.


    Besides, I don''t seem to get any benefits in assisting you."


    After hearing his response, my father immediately replied, "If you promise to help us, I will also give


    you my word. If you need something from me in the future, I will definitely do it, no matter what it is."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ke narrowed his eyes before saying, "I''ll carefully think about it.¡±


    After talking for a while, my father and n left.


    "Look at that," Arthur whistled. "He really will do everything for his younger daughter," he said, making


    me a little ufortable.


    Arthur realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly shut up. I shrugged and let out an


    awkward smile to show that I really don''t care anymore.


    "Well, let''s not worry about their pack," Arthur told ke before ncing in my direction. Then, his eyes


    widened.


    "Chloe... do you really want ke to help them? You realize that ensuring that the inauguration


    ceremony will be smooth sailing will mean that your stepsister will be the new Alpha of the Red Moon


    Pack, right?"


    "That position is originally yours... you know that, right?" Arthur continued to ask me.


    "I know..." I replied before looking at ke.


    After my father left the room, he stayed looking at me as if he was in deep thought. Clearly, he was


    deliberating whether he would ept my father''s request or not.


    "ke?" I looked at him, also wanting to hear his answer.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    I looked up and squinted as the sun brightly shone in the sky. It was a good day, and the Red Moon


    Pack was bustling.


    "I''m so excited! The inauguration ceremony is about to start!"


    "Me too! I can''t wait until Vanessa bes our new alpha!"


    The members of the pack gossiped as I passed by. Everyone was in a great mood as they happily


    awaited the start of the inauguration ceremony. I tried to tune them out, but when I heard my name, I


    could not help but listen intently.


    "Our pack''s future is very bright! Thank goodness our Alpha didn''t choose Chloe, that useless


    daughter, to be our next alpha," I heard the maid who was carrying some cleaning supplies said.


    Beside her was another maid who was carrying a big bucket.


    "You''re right! The Alpha is thinking for the sake of our future," the other maid replied. "Anyway... do you


    have news on what happened to Chloe? We didn''t hear anything about her ever since she left the


    pack," she added, sounding curious.


    "Why are you even asking? There''s a high probability that she''s dead!" The first maid dered with


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    certainty. "Plus, the Alpha does not even care about what happened to her... We shouldn''t care about


    her either!"


    I listened to their conversation. Although I felt sour, I did not care so much about it like before.


    When the two maids passed by where I and Arthur were standing, they stopped and saluted before


    going away. I watched their backs as they were leaving and could not help but let out a sigh.


    "It seems like I''m not Chloe anymore," I muttered. "See? Everyone doesn''t seem to hate me so much


    anymore," I softly added. Beside me, Arthur reached out and patted me on the shoulder. He seemed to


    think that I was sad and wasforting me. I looked at him and smiled. "I''m fine," I reassured him.


    "Let''s hurry and go to the ceremony."


    At the grand ceremony, I found my father and Lisa sitting at the main seats. My father had a serious


    look on his face while Lisa appeared to be very happy. I furrowed my brows and started feeling


    annoyed. Lisa must have been so happy. After all, this was the moment she was looking forward to for


    a long time.


    Everyone was already in their assigned ces, waiting for the new alpha to appear. Finally, after a


    couple of seconds, the door of the hall was slowly pushed open. Then, Vanessa appeared wearing a


    golden long dress and had an exquisite makeup on her face. Escorting her was n who was also


    wearing a suit. They looked like a perfect couple.


    I stopped looking at them and lowered my eyes, somehow feeling defeated. Vanessa seemed to be


    born as the main protagonist. Every time she appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    ''I got nothing to do with it now,'' my eyes shed.


    ''I just hope that you take the burden of the pack. I pray that you lead the Red Moon Pack to a bright


    future,'' I wished in my heart.


    I walked towards ke, only to see that the beta who came with us already returned. He leaned


    towards ke and whispered something. I did not think much of it and watched as Vanessa walked


    towards father. When she reached him, my father began to preside over the inauguration ceremony.


    "Thank you foring, everyone," he started to say. "Through the years, the Red Moon Pack has been


    building great rtionships with each and every one of you. I''m d that our efforts bloomed. You are


    all here to witness the inauguration ceremony of our new alpha," he said as everyone pped their


    hands.


    "Now, may I introduce to you my beloved daughter, Vanessa Baker." As my father spoke, Vanessa


    slowly walked towards him, and they shared a smile.


    "She will be the new alpha of the Red Moo--" He started to say. However, before he could finish


    dering Vanessa as the new alpha of the Red Moon Pack, amotion suddenly started.


    "Aaaaargh!!!!" A loud grunt was heard in the hall before a guest from another pack fell from his chair.


    His face was very pale, and his mouth was foaming. It was a clear sign of being poisoned!


    When the grand hall started to fill with confusion, a few more other people fell to the ground, all of them


    possessing the same symptoms!


    Obviously, everyone was shocked by this sudden ident.


    "You! Exin this!" Suddenly, a guest stood up and pointed his finger at my father. "You used the


    inauguration ceremony of your new alpha to poison the people from the other packs!" He yelled on top


    of his lungs. The grand hall turned deadly silent before a pandemonium started.


    "Exin this right away, Alpha Dean!"


    "How evil! How could you do this!"


    "Properly tell us what is happening... or else...!" The guests from the other packs started using my


    father.


    Vanessa and Lisa stood at the main seats, looking lost. My father reached out and patted Lisa''s hand


    tofort her. Then, he walked towards one of the poisoned people. My father''s face changed after


    checking on him, I saw his frown tightened.


    "This... is really a poison from the Red Moon Pack," I heard my father mutter. The entire hall was


    immediately filled withmotion from all the guests who were demanding my father for an


    exnation.


    "Dean Baker... you better tell me what is going on right now. Or else, we can start talking through our


    wolves!" The alpha of one of the poisoned people threatened to start a duel. n immediately walked


    forward to protect my father as everyone backed away in fright.


    I watched the entire scene and started to feel worried. I took a step forward and grabbed ke''s arm. I


    did not say anything, but ke understood that I was hoping he could help out.


    ke looked at me before giving me a soft pat on my head. Then, he stepped forward. Everyone who


    saw ke stepped forward and instantly turned silent. They all watched ke with fear and respect in


    their eyes.


    ke did not pay attention to them and directly went to my father. Then, he calmly asked, "Did your


    pack poison them?"


    My father stood up and immediately shook his head. "No. Although the poison that was used was from


    the Red Moon Pack, we were not the one who poisoned them."


    ke narrowed his eyes, creating more tension in the air. "If that''s so, then find the real poisoner and


    present them to us within three days."


    "If you fail to do so, I will be like the others..."


    "I will never let the Red Moon Pack go... and might even raze it to the ground." ke said coldly.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    My father looked at ke with meaningful eyes. The entire hall fell into deafening silence.


    All of us were looking at ke, some of the members of the other packs looked convinced and were


    nodding their heads in agreement.


    Some of the members of the Red Moon Pack had ghastly and fearful faces, while the others, like n,


    were looking at ke with rage.


    "You...! What did you just say? How dare you openly threaten us!" n yelled as he started to step


    forward ke, ready to start a fight. My father grabbed his arm before he could take a step.


    "Stop," father ordered with an authoritative voice. n''s eyes widened with surprise. He could not


    believe my father just stopped him.


    "But Alpha--" He started to protest but my father raised a hand and cut him off. n''s face turned from


    white to red. He pressed his lips together and red at ke instead.


    Seeing that n stood down, my father turned to ke before saying, "I will find the murderer within


    three days." Only a few minutes have passed but he looked like he aged ten years.


    The entire hall was again filled with whispers. Anxiety started to fill my heart. I bit my lower lip as I


    looked at ke. ''How... How can he say that? I thought he would help my father...''


    "B-ke--" I subconsciously called for him before I caught myself. I started to walk towards ke.


    "Wait a second...!" Arthur, who was standing beside me, caught my arm and stopped me.


    "What are you doing?" He hurriedly asked me with anxiety.


    "I have to talk to him..." I replied with a panicked voice, totally forgot I can''t speak now, thankfully no


    one noticed what I just did.


    Arthur looked at me and let out a sigh.


    "Calm down. You cannot approach him now. There are so many eyes around!" n lowered his voice


    and exined to me.


    "Don''t worry. ke is just trying to buy time for Alpha Dean," Arthur added,trying to reassure me.


    I stared at him and heard his words. Yet, I was still dubious, my uneasy mood could not be relieved.


    I just could not stay still and remain not doing anything. After everyone left, I went to investigate the


    situation.


    I looked at and examined the poisoned people by myself and found that the poison in their bodies was


    indeed a poisoning from the Red Moon Pack. More than that, the method of using the poison was


    exactly the same method of the pack.


    ''They used the same method as what is taught in the pack. But... father would never use this method


    himself,'' I thought with furrowed brows.


    ''It''s also such an important asion. Father would certainly not ruin it by poisoning his guests...'' my


    eyes shed. ''I have to tell ke about this. ke can maybe ask my father to investigate the people


    who are familiar with the pack''s poison and see who has any grudge against the pack,'' I thought before


    I went over to ke''s room.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The door of ke''s room was slightly ajar. I lightly knocked before opening the door. "--" I started to


    call him but stopped. Because I saw Vanessa was inside his room!


    Vanessa looked at me with surprise. "So she can talk? I thought your beta was a mute," Vanessa


    I lowered my head and kept silent. I did not dare speak anymore.


    Vanessa approached me with a frown on her face. "How peculiar," she started to say. "Though I can''t


    pinpoint it, somehow your beta smells awfully familiar," she added.


    I grabbed the hem of my clothes nervously.


    ke saw this and stepped forward in front of me, effectively blocking Vanessa from further


    approaching me. "She is my Beta. How could you feel familiar with her?" He asked with a curt tone. He


    was not respectful, yet Vanessa was not offended and merely smiled.


    ke stared at her for a few seconds before turning towards me. "Go and find Arthur. He have


    something to discuss with you," he told me, sending me away. I nodded before immediately leaving the


    door and closing the door.


    However, I did not immediately leave.


    ''What is Vanessa doing in ke''s room?'' My eyes shed before I leaned on the door, trying to


    eavesdrop on them.


    "King Bluke, we were interrupted so I will repeat my request to you. I want to invite you and the entire


    Silver Pack to join forces with the Red Moon Pack. Our packs will be united, and we will be the


    strongest in the entire world!"


    "What do you mean?" ke asked her without emotion.


    Then, I heard Vanessae saying, "The two of us... the Lycan King of the Silver Pack and the future


    Alpha of the Red Moon Pack, can ept each other as mates."


    "Think about it... I can be your Luna and you can be the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack..."


    "You can have all of me... and I can have all of you..." she said with an awfully charming and seductive


    voice.


    I stared at the door with an astonished look on my face.


    ''Unbelievable... She''s trying to seduce ke?'' I thought with clenched fists.


    "You want me to ept you as my mate?" ke asked coldly.


    "Don''t you have a mate already? I even witnessed him escorting you in the grand ceremony earlier," he


    added.


    "No problem," Vanessa replied with an alluring tone. "If you ept me, I can reject n right at this


    instant..."


    ''What the hell?'' I could not help but exim. ''H-how... how can she do this...!'' My heart pounded hard


    with anger upon hearing her words. Vanessa was the future Alpha of the Red Moon Pack! But even


    when her pack was in crisis, she still had the audacity to think only about herself!


    At that moment, I saw an image through the crack of the door. Vanessa approached ke closely. She


    lifted a hand and started to seductively trace ke''s arm with her finger! I grabbed the doorknob,


    wanted to rush inside and pull her away from ke!


    But before I could proceed, I felt a presence behind me. n, who just arrived, was looking at me with


    judging eyes.


    "Isn''t this the dumb beta of the Silver Pack?" His eyes looked at me dismissively. "I need to look for the


    Lycan King. Move!" He said before pushing me away and directly opening the door.


    ''Oh no!'' My eyes widened. ''There''s no time to stop him!''


    The next moment, n pushed the door open and immediately saw Vanessa was sticking her body


    close to ke. The cor of her clothes was opened, and one of her fingers lightly tracing on ke''s


    chest.


    n froze before his body started emitting a cold aura.


    "What the hell are you guys doing!" He said with a chilling voice.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    n pushed the door open. Right away, the image of Vanessa clinging to ke greeted us.


    Vanessa was standing so close to ke. She was pressing her chest area to him and her hand was on


    top of his chest. Her shirt was almost half open, with her cor down and the top parts of her breasts


    seductively exposed.


    In direct contrast to her appearance, ke on the other hand looked calm and at ease. He was just


    standing there without care, it was as if everything that was going-on did not involve him. He did not


    even look at Vanessa.


    ke obviously did not care about Vanessa. But seeing her so close to him, I still felt a little jealous. On


    the other hand, n, who was standing two feet away from me, was vivid. He clenched his fists and his


    shoulders were trembling from anger.


    Vanessa looked at n with wide eyes. She quickly moved away from ke and hurriedly fixed her


    shirt. Then, she started to approach n.


    ¡°n... baby... It¡¯s not what you think. I can exin...¡± She begged him with a sweet voice. n was


    seething from anger. High eyes looked as if they almost popped out of their sockets, and the veins on


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his forehead started to appear. He opened his mouth to say something but closed it again, obviously


    trying to hold back his anger. In the end, he chose to look away andpletely ignore Vanessa.


    ¡°Lycan King Bluke...¡± n said while grinding his teeth. Through the sound of his voice, it was clear


    that he was about to explode.


    ¡°Our Alpha is inviting you to discuss about some matter...¡± He managed to finish his statement.


    ke gave n a light nce before he replied, ¡°I will go and see him.¡±


    n finally met his limit. After hearing ke¡¯s reply, he immediately turned around and left the room


    without looking back.


    ¡°n... n!¡± Vanessa called his name twice but he did not respond. An awkward expression


    appeared on her face before she sheepishly went after him.


    The two left, leaving ke and I alone in the room. Immediately, ke started to approach me.


    ¡°Chloe...¡± His voice was so warm and gentle. But for some reason, I could not look at him in the eyes.


    ke noticed this and leaned towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ke asked with a soft voice. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    My brows raised before I hurriedly shook my head. ¡°No...!¡± I instantly denied. But despite saying it, I still


    could not look him in the eyes. ke immediately caught my lie and gave me a knowing smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Chloe,¡± He suddenly said. ¡°It was only Vanessa who proposed that ridiculous n.


    There was no way that I agreed with her. I did not even look at her.¡±


    ¡°You must have heard it from the door, right?¡± He yfully added and my face immediately flushed.


    ke knew that I was eavesdropping! Suddenly I feeling shy because I was caught eavesdropping.


    Thankfully, ke did not continue teasing me about it and turned serious. ¡°Your father wants to see


    me. Do you want toe with me?¡± He asked with a gentle voice.


    I looked at him with surprise. ¡°Come with you to see my father?¡± I hesitated.


    ke looked at me deeply before giving me a smile. ¡°Yes. Come with me to see him. Don¡¯t worry, your


    father doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s you," he tried to convince me.


    In the end, I followed ke to my father¡¯s study room.


    Seeing the door to my father¡¯s study room, my heart started beating wildly.


    It was the first time that I would see my father up-close after that night when he came to my room to


    take my blood. I was overwhelmed with anxiety.


    My father was alone inside the study room. He stood up the moment he saw ke. ¡°King Bluke,¡± he


    started to say before I caught his attention. I secretly folded my hands in a nervous manner. And


    without speaking, I lowered my head before stepping to the side of the room.


    My father looked at me for three straight seconds before looking away. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± he told


    ke.


    ¡°Yes. I was told you have something to tell me,¡± ke spoke in a straightforward manner. My father


    pressed his lips and did not say something for a few seconds.


    ¡°I want to thank you for your help during the inauguration ceremony. It would have been very difficult if


    you did not buy time for us,¡± he told ke.


    ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t as simple as the inauguration ceremony not going smoothly. I don¡¯t have the choice but


    to admit this." My father furrowed his brows. "The Red Moon Pack is now in crisis,¡± he added with a


    grave voice.


    I watched my father and sucked in a deep breath. I did not say anything but put my head even lower as


    I listened to him and ke discuss things.


    "It seems your enemy wants to destroy the Red Moon Pack," kemented.


    "It looks like you already know who our enemy is?" My father raised a brow. The two of them looked at


    each other with deeper meaning.


    ''ke knows who is the enemy?'' I frowned. It was the first time I heard of that information.


    ke did not reply to my father¡¯s question. Instead, he asked him, "Your enemy wants you dead. How


    do you want to deal with this?"


    My eyes widened in shock. ''What¡­ they are aiming for my father''s life?'' I thought,pletely


    astounded.


    My father''s eyes hardened. "Well¡­" He replied. "If that''s what it takes to save the Red Moon Pack,


    then I''m willing to lose my life."


    "No!!" I subconsciously said. Both ke and my father turned to look at me. My eyes widened as I


    realized what I did. I hurriedly lowered my head in fear of being recognized by my father.


    Seconds passed by and I remained frozen, praying that he did not discover me. Fortunately, ke


    came to my help.


    "So you n to die for the sake of your pack," he said without emotion. "Don''t forget, Alpha Dean.


    Regret alwaysesst," ke added.


    My narrowed his eyes as he sat down. "I only have one regret in my life," my father told him.


    "I have another daughter named Chloe. But due to circumstances¡­ she escaped the pack¡­"


    "I have no news of her. But I believe that she is alive," my father continued.


    When I heard my name, my heart started beating wildly in my chest.


    "I implore you, King Bluke. Please help me find my daughter and keep her safe, for life," Suddenly, my


    father added. His voice was filled with worry and care.


    I looked at my father, disbelief was apparent in my eyes. ''Is that really my father?'' I wondered


    incredulously as I stared at the man who waspletely different from what I remembered.


    Tears flooded in my eyes. I could not understand it. I could not figure out why my father was acting that


    way.


    My mind was messed up and I tried to find answers on my father''s face but there were nothing.


    ke observed the situation for a few seconds. Then, acting like King Bluke, he said with a cold voice,


    "Why should I help you protect your precious daughter?"


    Without missing a beat, my father told him, "Because you are poisoned, and only I, the Alpha of the


    Red Moon Pack, know how to cure you!"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    When I were back inside our assigned room, I hugged my legs and buried my face on my knees. Inside


    my heart, a feeling of turmoil was starting.


    "Father... he knew I was still alive?" I muttered to myself. A few hours have passed, yet I still could not


    forget the things that he said.


    "Now that I am out of the picture, did he already discover that Vanessa no longer needed my blood as a


    cure?"


    "Or did he perhaps recognize me? Is that the reason why he told ke that he thinks I''m still alive?"


    My mind and my heart filled with confusion.


    "No, that''s impossible," I shook my head as I shoot down my own idea. "I''m sure that father didn''t


    recognize me. Otherwise, there is no way he would ask ke to protect me."


    "After all..." I continued as I felt my heart sinking. "Father doesn''t really love me... He was so cruel to


    me before..."


    "Maybe... father is still looking for me because he thinks my blood is necessary for Vanessa''s health...


    That''s the only reason why he would look for me..." Overwhelming bitterness welled in my heart.


    Suddenly, I heard a soft voice beside me. "Or maybe, your father loves you and worries about you."


    I stiffened all of the sudden. Looking beside me, I saw ke who was sitting close to me. I was too


    engrossed with my own thoughts that I forgot ke was inside the room with me! Red tints appeared


    on my cheeks, I was feeling a little shy because of my absentmindedness.


    ke stared at me with gentle eyes. He saw that I was having a hard time and was trying tofort


    me and apany me.


    I met his eyes and thought about what he said. Maybe... my father loves me? I could not answer for a


    while, I feeling my heart clenching tightly. Still, I looked at ke and put a smile on my face.


    "No matter what, whether what my father said is true or not, the fact remains that you are really


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    poisoned," I told him.


    "Although the poison could not directly kill you, it will silently torture you for a long time. Only father


    knows how to cure you--" I continued before I stopped myself after realizing something.


    "Speaking of that... how did father know you were poisoned?" I frowned.


    ke started to y on the tips of my hair. "Your father is a top poison master. He probably could tell


    just by looking at me," ke told me.


    I narrowed my eyes but agreed with ke in the end.


    In the middle of the night, Iid on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. There were so


    many thoughts that ran on my mind. After a while, I let out a sigh before sitting up.


    "Aurora?" I called my wolf, trying to see if she could talk to me.I really wanted to talk to her about my


    doubts now.


    However, she did not respond.


    "Are you there... Aurora?" I repeated my call. But there was still no response from my wolf. Giving up, I


    Only a few seconds after Iid down, I heard a loudmotion outside my door. Hurriedly, I got up and


    dressed up. When I opened the door, ke and Arthur were already walking towards me. Judging from


    their expressions, something big has happened.


    ke approached me and said, "There was an attack."


    My heart started pounding in my chest and I was immediately filled with worry. "...father?"


    I turned around and hurriedly walked towards my father''s study, the ce where he usually would be


    found at this time of the day.


    ke and Arthur followed me. There was still a few distance away but I could already see that a big


    fight was going on.


    Countless enemies wearing ck clothes and covers on their faces were fighting with the guards of the


    pack. Many members of the Red Moon Pack and the guests from the other packs were scattered all


    over the ce, running away from the fight. Some of the buildings were on fire and the area was filled


    with blood and screams. It was very chaotic.


    My heart continued to hammer in my chest as my legs moved even faster towards my father''s study


    room.


    After a short while, I finally arrived. The scene that I saw made my heart stop.


    My father, someone who I never saw fight with anyone, was right outside the study room, defending


    himself from three attackers!


    My heart palpitated in my chest as I watched one of the enemies make a strike on my father''s chest.


    My father would have been very hurt if he was not able to dodge it. Clearly, the enemies were there to


    take my father''s life! Beside my father, n who was supposedly his guard, was also fighting against


    several attackers. He was having a hard time protecting his life, there was no way he could defend my


    father!


    "Father!" I screamed, wanting to rush forward. I suddenly felt hot in my body, and a burst of


    uncontroble pain hit me, but I couldn''t care less. A strong force pushing me forward.


    But before I could move, a hand grabbed my wrist and prevented me from rushing towards my father.


    "Stay here," ke told me before he made a hand gesture to Arthur. Arthur saw it and immediately


    rushed towards my father.


    "Arthur and I wille over and help. Stay here and keep safe," ke said before he likewise moved


    towards where the fight was.


    I watched everything, anxiety filled my heart. Suddenly, another enemy ran behind my father and with a


    knife, made a strike towards my father''s heart!


    "No!" I screamed on top of my lungs.


    Thankfully, ke arrived in time and instantly blocked the attack for my father.


    My body moved without even thinking. I ran towards my father and helped him up.


    "I''m fine," my father said even without me saying anything. It was as if he was trying to reassure me.


    Beside us, ke already disarmed the enemy and was about to kill him.


    "No! Don''t kill him...!" My father hurriedly yelled at ke who instantly stopped moving. Unfortunately,


    the enemy took advantage of the hesitation and ran away.


    ke looked at the escaping enemy and made a hand gesture. Immediately, one of his Beta stood


    beside him.


    "Go after him," ke ordered. The Beta went after the enemy right away.


    ke gave him ast nce before turning towards us. He approached us and asked, "Are you


    poisoned?"


    My father, who was bleeding on his left shoulder, shook his head and replied, "I''m alright."


    Although my father said he was alright, I could clearly see the changes on his body. His lips slowly


    became purple, the veins on his face protruded and his hands started to shake.


    It was a clear sign of being poisoned. I narrowed, feeling oppressed with worry. However, a few


    secondster, a thought came into my mind, making my eyes widened.


    ''Wait...a ck flower appeared on the father''s wrist, these symptoms... aren''t they too familiar?'' I


    thought as my heart skipped a beat.


    ''This poison...is mine!''

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I was filled with shock and disbelief.


    Every symptom that was exhibited by my father¡¯s trembling body was all too familiar with me.


    This poison was developed by me when I was young, however, I never have openly disclosed it to


    anyone in the pack and only my father and a select few elders knew about it.


    When this poison was released, everyone thought that there was no antidote to this poison and


    eventually it was banned.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be possible!¡¯ My heart skipped a beat because I knew that this poison had long disappeared.


    How did it suddenly appear here? And to think that the very poison I have developed was used against


    my father, I could not help but tremble.


    My eyes turned red as I was about to bend closer to check my father¡¯s condition. I knew how the


    poison works and if it is not detoxified, he will surely, slowly die.


    As I attempted to bend down and check his condition, my father¡¯s eyes met my gaze and I froze


    momentarily.


    ¡°Cho-¡° My father opened his mouth before he was interrupted by two worried cries behind.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Dear!¡±


    Vanessa and Lisa immediately scrambled to my father¡¯s side. They looked at my father in a panic, so


    much that they were not able to notice me. In the end, I was pushed behind and forced to watch their


    family of three at a distance.


    ¡®Indeed, a nice warm family of three¡­¡¯


    A bitter feeling appeared in my heart as I held my right hand, which was about to touch my father


    earlier.


    ¡®What was I thinking?¡¯ I told myself, mocking me for being naively hopeful once again.


    I noticed ke who was already beside me and pulled my trembling hand ever so gently. He must


    have seen my pathetic state.


    A warmforting feeling held me, as if saying that everything was fine and all I needed was his


    warmth.


    In the end, with n¡¯s help, Lisa and Vanessa helped father into the study room..


    ke very naturally followed them inside as well, and so I was still lingering around seeing how the


    situation turns out.


    After letting my father rest, Vanessa summoned the best healer in the pack and let him check father.


    ¡°No need to try to heal me, I know what kind of poison it is¡­¡± My father muttered.


    I did not say anything and just watched, until the symptoms of my poison became much more


    prevalent, so much that there was no longer a need for the healer¡¯s diagnosis.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ this is the banned poison that was developed by Chloe back then!¡± The healer was surprised


    as he blurted out in disbelief.


    ¡°This¡­ I remember the effects of this poison! Father, is what the chief healer said true? Chloe


    developed this poison?! How could it be? And why did it even appear now?¡± Vanessa raised her voice


    vindictively as she continued her own justice seeking monologue.


    ¡°How could she¡­ poison her own father?! She was so heartless! Heartless!¡±


    ¡°We no longer said anything when shemitted a felony when she ran away without permission.


    Everyone in the pack felt sorry for her because we knew that she might not be able to survive outside


    the pack alone without a wolf!¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ not only she is alive but she was also out toe back here and poison father with such cruel


    poison!¡±


    ¡°If she wanted toe back and hurt everyone, how could everyone feel sorry for her?¡±


    Watching her deliberately ndering me in front of everyone, I felt nothing and just sneered. Even


    when she has already done everything to destroy me and crush my hopes time and time again, she will


    really stop at nothing as long as there was something she could use to hurt me.


    ¡°Vanessa, stop your nonsense. Chloe was not the one who poisoned me because I knew myself who


    did it to me.¡± For the first time in my life, I heard my father defend my name.


    The entire room turned silent. Everyone, especially Vanessa, was filled with surprise and turned


    speechless. I, on the other hand, remained calm, because I knew my stand and what my father meant.


    After all, when the poison was banned, the only people who had the poison back then were me, my


    father and my uncle.


    My father looked at us first and felt that he had to exin, most probably because of ke¡¯s identity as


    the Lycan King and also the one who saved him.


    ¡°While it is true that Chloe, my eldest daughter, developed the poison during her childhood, my brother


    and I decided to take a dose of the poison each for safekeeping.


    Father¡¯s eyes hardened as he started to exin, ¡°I never knew that my elder brother had been holding


    a grudge against me because he was supposed to be the original heir of the pack. But because of his


    violent tendencies and ruthlessness in using poison, our father transferred the rights to me.¡±


    ¡°Father was afraid that if he was handed the Alpha position, he would start to use poison to hurt the


    innocent.¡±


    ¡°I thought that he had already epted things however¡­ When Chloe turned five, he started to rebel.


    In the end he could not seed and so I have no choice but to let him be banished away from the


    pack.¡±


    ¡°It was already toote for me to realize that he took the poison with him¡­¡±


    My father sighed as he briefly recounted the happenings during my childhood. While it was news to


    ke and the rest, the matter about our uncle was not a secret to the people of the pack.


    The only thing that surprised them was the fact that my uncle had the poison as well.


    ke nodded in understanding and mentioned, ¡°My beta had gone to chase him¡­ Hopefully we can


    get the antidote.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that is rather useless¡­ for this poison had no antidote,¡± My father shook his eyes. Even though


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his face was so pale, he remained very calm. My brother must have known it as well¡­ that is why¡­¡±


    My father only shook his head and revealed the truth rather helplessly.


    But momentarily, his gaze fell upon me before shifting away subconsciously.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t be! An antidote without a poison? Since when did the pack have such an item?¡± The


    heavy atmosphere turned even more ufortable after Vanessa blurted out these words.


    Everyone kept silent, but Vanessa did not stop ndering ¡®Chloe¡¯ while we were watching.


    ¡°How could Chloe be so vicious to develop such an evil poison at a very young age! I did not


    know¡­ That her heart was already this ck even as a child¡­ oh my¡­¡± Slowly yet surely, she made


    me into the worst viin that could ever be.


    Beside me, I could feel that ke was about to emit his cold authoritative aura once again. I held the


    hem of his clothes and tried to soothe his unease with my assuring look, stopping him from doing


    anything that would make everyone suspicious.


    Even with the mask, I could imagine the crease in his brows deepening as he heard Vanessa¡¯s


    thoughtless words.


    To finally let him rx, I sent him a mind link and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I know how to make the


    antidote¡­¡±


    ke did not ask me anything and only nced at me in wonder.


    After a few seconds, his expression recovered to his usual Lycan King demeanor as he announced to


    everyone, ¡°Worry not, for I have a way to source an antidote for Alpha Dean¡­¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Everyone looked at ke in surprise after hearing his deration.


    Except n. He nced at my direction with a strange expression.


    My heart tightened upon meeting his gaze. I quickly moved my nce away and avoided meeting his


    eyes.


    As for the rest of the people, they were quite hesitant and doubtful about ke¡¯s deration, after all


    they just heard that the poison came from me as ¡®Chloe¡¯ and that there is no way that they could obtain


    the antidote.


    ke, like the king that he has always been, was not bothered by their suspicions and just indifferent


    said, ¡°My trusted aid and doctor is before you, Arthur. He is the most talented doctor in the Silver Pack.


    You can rest assured that he would be able to produce an antidote and cure Alpha Dean.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Arthur, who was just minding his own business and being entertained with all the farce that was


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    going on, stiffened.


    He stared and me and ke with wide eyes, totally caught off-guard that his name was suddenly being


    sold off.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± ke nodded without a change in expression.


    Seeing ke giving him the look, Arthur immediately recovered to a calm expression and backed up


    ke¡¯s im with a stiff smile on his face, ¡°Yes¡­ It is indeed as my King has said... I can research an


    antidote in time as long as I am given all rted information about the poison and Alpha Dean¡¯s


    condition.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes sparkled, she looked so happy hearing Arthur¡¯s statement. She looked at ke


    tenderly and said, ¡°Thank you for your grace, Lycan King Bluke.¡±


    I could not help but frown upon hearing Vanessa using her coquettish and charming voice.


    The farce finally ended and the three of us walked out of the study room.


    Arthur chased us with a cheerful smile and a proud expression while he asked, ¡°Hey, hey¡­ did you see


    how quick witted I am? Whew! The Moon goddess knows that if it was another person, you two would


    be in trouble! Hahaha! I¡¯m so intelligent I can get ke¡¯s meaning in an instant right?!¡±


    ke on the other handpletely ignored him and gestured for me to continue walking as well.


    When he was ignored by ke, Arthur turned to me and asked with a sheepish tone, ¡°Hey, Chloe¡­


    Oh, dear Luna! Hehehe¡­ About that poison, it is notpletely unsolvable right? Could it be that you


    know how to create the antidote?¡±


    I pursed my lips and remained silent. He was clearly interested in the poison and as a doctor, it would


    really make him excited just to know about something that peculiar.


    Or perhaps, he was feeling pressured after hearing ke volunteering his name?


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ our dearest Luna¡­ Would you tell me how the poison works?¡±


    ¡°I have a brilliant mind and am a natural talent in medicine, you could rest assured that I would easily


    ¡°Please¡­ maybe I can even help you in creating the antidote, yeah? I really wanted to study the poison


    and the antidote that is so impressive.¡± Arthur continued to go and pester me, but I refused to say any


    word about it.


    -


    We arrived in the room, but when I told the production process of the antidote, the atmosphere I can


    use ice to describe.


    ke sat on the chair and had an angry expression on his face, while Arthur choked and did not dare


    to open his mouth any longer.


    I looked away before taking a peek at ke to make sure he was really giving me an intense re.


    I turned to look at Arthur pleadingly, asking him to help me out of this matter. My heart started beating


    wildly.


    But Arthur trying to save himself, he let out an awkward cough and made up an excuse,


    ¡°Eherm¡­ I just remembered¡­ I have to ¡®research the antidote¡¯ and put on some show for the Red


    Moon Pack to see¡­ Well I must go out again to ask for aboratory and start to research¡­¡±


    Just like that, Arthur managed to sessfully escape, leaving me alone and helpless, while I face the


    angry ke.


    ¡°ke¡­¡± I called out but he immediately interrupted.


    ¡°No¡­ just as I have said before, I won¡¯t allow you to get hurt,¡± He dered firmly as his gaze fell upon


    me. The determination in his eyes was so intense that I could not help but feel warm yet conflicted at


    the same time.


    ¡°But¡­ the ingredients for the poison are too strong for a normal carrier to hold them together. Only my


    blood had the ability to stabilize all its effects and be the perfect antidote¡­ Besides, it won''t hurt


    me that much¡­ so please.¡± I answered with pleading.


    ¡°He¡­only needed to drink the concoction for three days in a row then he will be all cured," I tried to


    exin softly.


    Despite his anger, ke patiently listened to me. The frown on his face deepened, he was clearly


    refusing to agree on my decision in silence.


    ¡°ke. I am not doing it forcingly. I am doing it because after all the things I suffered, I still cannot just


    watch my father die¡­¡± I answered, my voice started quivering as my mind reyed my father¡¯s


    situation. No matter what happened¡­ even after everything he did to me¡­ I still could not watch


    silently as my father die.


    ke¡¯s eyes flickered and a helpless expression appeared on his handsome face. My heart trembled


    seeing him like this, unsure and conflicted. But I also could not back down and stood on my ground,


    patiently waiting for him to agree.


    ¡°If I only realized that this involves you hurting yourself again, I would have just kept mum and not


    announced such a thing to them," ke muttered with self-me. But when I notice his expression that


    hinted to me of his reluctant agreement, my heart started to feel warm.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself, besides, it won¡¯t hurt me that much¡­¡± I reached out, taking the initiative


    to touch his clenched hand.


    With a pained expression, ke closed his eyes and nodded. Clearly, he was fighting over his


    protective feelings and trying his best to respect my decision.


    I did not waste any moment. Afraid that he would change his mind in a second, I stood up and took a


    sanitized bowl and knife.


    I raised the sleeves of my clothes, my arm that was ridden with scars were revealed.


    ¡®I have done this many times. I never would have thought that I would be willing to do it once again for


    a family member¡­¡¯ I thought as I stared at the pointy edge of the knife falling into a daze.


    The first time when I stretched out my hand and allowed my blood from it, I genuinely thought that it


    was the key for me to be finally valued by the family.


    Everytime I see the blood flow, I put on a hope that one day my affections towards them would also be


    reciprocated. I grew and as the number of scars on my hand numbered¡­ but I did not receive the love


    and eptance I was craving from my family. What I experience was my hope and my heart slowly


    dying down.


    I realized the harsh truth, I was just a human blood bank, that was all the value I have in the family¡­


    I could not help but feel the irony. I never thought that there would be a day when I would be picking up


    the knife again for the sake of them.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I was woken up by ke¡¯s worried voice, his warm hand was ced gently on my shoulder. I


    turned around and met with ke¡¯s sincere eyes.


    I smiled, telling him not to worry. Then I looked at my wrist and finally used the knife to cut through my


    skin.


    I grunted in the searing pain as the blood started to flow, dripping in the poison bowl.


    On the side, ke looked at me with his face filled with distress. It was as if he wanted to stop me at


    once so that I would not be hurt any more, but at the same time trying his hardest to remain by my side


    and support me.


    I could not help but chuckle upon seeing his nervous face. Then, I told him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once it¡¯s cut it


    doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Finally, the bowl was filled and the antidote was ready. ke immediately pulled the first aid kit, which I


    did not notice that he carrying.


    He looked at my wound and used tender movements to bandage my hand once again. In an instant,


    my hand was now very neatly bandaged.


    ¡°You did it so well¡­¡± Imented, ¡°Back then, I used to bandage myself but it always ended up so


    ugly¡­¡±


    ¡°This will definitely be thest time¡­After everything is done and your father is cured, I will never allow


    you to hurt yourself again,¡± ke firmly said as his brows firmly furrowed.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, no matter who it is, I will directly kill them instead so that you would no longer


    feel obligated to offer your blood anymore,¡± he added. There was anger in his eyes and a killing intent


    on his aura.


    I took his clenched hand once again and said, ¡°I promise you¡­ this is thest time.¡±


    It was rather amusing and moving at the same time. Who would have thought that I would fine


    someone like ke who would vehemently refuse to use me and my blood?


    ¡°Thest time my blood was drawn, father personally took the knife and extracted it so that he could


    take it to Vanessa. Maybe this time, it could be considered that the blood I would give him would be a


    mean for me to return the blood flowing in my veins as his daughter.¡±


    ¡°He did that to you?¡± ke said in a low angry voice, as if any time, he would burst out of the room and


    I could only chuckle and feel warm, rubbing his hands to calm him down.


    It was rather effective as I saw him immediately rxed. Then, his gaze moved to the bowl and asked,


    ¡°Are you going to personally deliver the antidote to him?¡±


    Taken aback at his words, I was speechless for a moment. But in the end, I answered, ¡°Yes, I have to


    see it through¡­ as a way to end our rtionship, and a beginning for my freedom.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Since the blood needed to be freshly administered, I had to bring the bowl to my father for him to


    consume immediately.


    After taking it for three days, the poison in his body would bepletely neutralized.


    And so I quickly went back to my father¡¯s room, holding the bowl of antidote in my hand.


    But Standing at the door, my heart was frantic, and my hands trembled unconsciously. I try to hold back


    my nervousness


    I raised my hand and knocked at it, waiting for him to respond and allow me inside.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± His voice rang from behind the door and so I quickly entered and saw that he was


    apanied by Lisa.


    She saw something in my hand and stepped forward with an enthusiastic expression. Her hand


    stretched out wanting to take the antidote herself to administer to father.


    ¡°Lisa, go and check the situation with Vanessa. Help her in every way in my stead. We only have two


    days to prepare for her inauguration after all.¡± Fortunately, my father said before Lisa''s hand reached


    the bowl in my hand.


    ¡°Very well¡­ after taking the antidote, rest well. Leave everything to me.¡± Like the perfect wife, she


    smiled and left the room, remembering Vanessa''s inauguration.


    As for me, my heart twitched in pain, ¡®So Father still wanted Vanessa to be heir¡­¡¯


    Even after the previous inauguration ceremony was destroyed and he almost lost his life with the


    poison, his mind was still set on making Vanessa the next Alpha.


    Finally, with the two of us left in the room, my father looked at me like an amiable elder and asked, ¡°Are


    you here to deliver the antidote the King had mentioned?¡±


    I immediately regained myposure and nodded. Then, I slowly approached him and carefully


    handed the medicine.


    ¡°Is this developed by Doctor Arthur?¡± He looked at the bowl in his hand and asked with a tender tone.


    I wordlessly looked at him and nodded. Although I did not say anything, my father seemed to have


    understood.


    ¡°I see, then please help me thank the doctor. He must have exerted a lot of effort in order to produce


    the antidote in a short period of time. I heard he immediately entered theboratory to work right away.


    Please let him know that I am deeply grateful,¡± He said to which I once again nodded.


    Even so, he did not immediately drink the bowl in my presence, instead he ced it carefully aside.


    I was deeply puzzled about it. However, I could not ask him directly, afraid that he would recognize me


    and end up the farce we were all acting in.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down and sit? I could not help but remember my eldest daughter whenever I look


    at you¡­ Her name is Chloe," my father started to say as he looked at me with sincere eyes.


    ¡°She was about the same age as you as well," he added with a soft voice.


    My heart skipped a beat the moment he mentioned my name. Subconsciously, I found myself listening


    to his recounts of me as his daughter.


    ¡°Since young, I have been strict with her and never let her do things willfully. Although she does not


    have a wolf, she has a talent for making poison¡­


    You have heard it earlier right? The poison I am now suffering from was developed by Chloe, my eldest


    daughter. It was such an irony¡­¡± My father muttered in a voice filled with nostalgia.


    But the more I heard him talk the more I felt confused. Why would he say these things to me, a beta he


    did not even know, nor was familiar with?


    But my father did not seem to have not noticed my confusion and continued to talk.


    ¡°However, something happened and I have no choice but to use her blood to save my heir, Vanessa,


    whom you already know. I did such a thing to hurt Chloe¡­¡±


    I listened to my father¡¯s words and my eyes could not help but turn red as it started to heat up, my tears


    threatening to fall.


    ¡°I did not expect that she would escape from the pack¡­ In the end, she must have felt really aggrieved.


    However¡­ If I am given a choice, I hope that I will never be Chloe¡¯s father again¡­¡± His tone was full of


    sorry and regret as he told me his words that were like knives that repeatedly cut my soul and heart.


    It was as if a pail of ice cold water was poured all over my head,pletely drenching me and filling


    my body with cold shivers. I looked at my father with my heartpletely crushed.


    I knew that all this time, my father must have been so ashamed of me bing his daughter. But I did


    not realize it was to the point that he would be thinking that if he had a choice, he would rather not have


    me as his daughter at all!


    All my life, I have always dreamed of him bing the father that I wanted. I have always hoped that


    the day woulde during those days I suffered from Vanessa, Lisa and every one¡¯s spite.


    All those nights, I cried and convinced myself that one day¡­ Maybe one day, my father¡¯s heart would


    change and would finally treat me as his daughter.


    Was it too much to ask for him to look at me the same way as he looked at Vanessa? I was not even


    presumptuous enough to even think that he could give me the same privilege as Vanessa in the pack!


    All I wanted was for him to treat me with warmth and kindness¡­ to treat me like his daughter.


    In the end, was it really that too much for him to ask?


    My heart trembled in pain. Suddenly, I was thrown into a never-ending darkness without any hint of life.


    ''I was really so naive and stupid,'' I thought bitterly after directly hearing from my father'' mouth that he


    wished I would never be his daughter at all. Suddenly, my entire body felt heavy and my chest


    was tightening like someone had given a heavy blow on it.


    I wanted to walk out and leave right away. I did not want to see my father now hear his painful words


    towards me. But importantly, I did not know how much longer I could hold back my tears. I did not wish


    to allow my father to witness the bitter sadness that he gave me.


    Unfortunately, my father would definitely be suspicious if I stood up and left. I could only try my best.


    Sucking on a heap of cold air to try and control my emotions, I looked down and picked my fingers to


    temporarily distract myself.


    My father must have thought that I was disinterested in listening to what he was saying and


    immediately changed his tone.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ It must be the effects of the poison on me¡­ I apologize for chatting too much.¡± Then, he


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    looked at the bowl and pulled it near him, indicating that he could consume the antidote at any given


    time.


    ¡°Once again, please thank Doctor Arthur for me. Rest assured I will drink the antidote.¡±


    I kept my gaze lowered, not looking at him directly and nodded in acknowledgement. After hearing his


    words, I could finally leave the suffocating room. Hurriedly, I turned around to quickly leave the room.


    But just as I was about to open the door, I heard my father¡¯s voice, ¡°Chloe¡­¡±


    My mind buzzed and my body stiffened. Did he recognize me a while ago? I thought nervously.


    However, the next words hurt me more than the fact of him knowing my identity for he said,


    ¡°Sigh¡­ If you are still alive I hope you will never go back to the pack again¡­¡±


    ¡®Ah¡­ he must have been talking to himself,'' I thought but my body was already trembling all over.


    My father, the only one whom I thought could give me warmth and protection over such an unkind


    pack¡­ Hadpletely abandoned me.


    He even wished that I would never go to the pack again.


    I no longer have the will and power to hold back my tears and so I immediately opened the door and


    left the room as fast as I could, before the first drop of the river of tears fell.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    I came out of my father''s room with a heavy feeling. Cold wind blew on my face, making me shiver. It


    was alreadyte and the weather was rather chilly.


    I looked around and saw that apart from me, no one else was outside, making the ce cold and


    empty¡­ " Like the feelings that I had in my heart," I softly muttered before I let out a bitterugh.


    Then, like a faucet that was twisted open, tears started to blur my eyes. Thinking of my father''s words, I


    felt an overwhelming bitterness fill my heart.


    After a short while, I heard footsteps approaching me. I hurriedly wiped away my tears and tried to calm


    down.


    A few secondster, Vanessa and n appeared and were walking towards my father''s room. They


    were the people I least wanted to see, especially at that moment. Thus, I nodded at them politely


    before turning to leave, trying not to have any more contact with them.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, I heard Vanessa say. I froze before an ominous feeling suddenly appeared in my


    heart.


    "What''s your name?" Vanessa asked me with a rather cold voice. Trying to act cool, I stared at her and


    did not say anything. Then, I shook my head and pretended to be dumb.


    "Why aren''t you talking? I heard you talk before..." Vanessa continued to question me. I lowered my


    head and my hands broke into cold sweat. Vanessa looked at me suspiciously.


    "Somehow, you feel very familiar... Why don''t you take off your mask so we could see your face?" She


    asked with narrowed eyes.


    I stiffened and my hands shook slightly. ''Does she know something?'' I thought nervously. I remained


    unmoved even though inside my chest, the feeling of panic started to emerge.


    An impatient look appeared on Vanessa''s face. Then, she suddenly moved.


    Without my permission, she quickly approached me and stretched her hands... she clearly wanted to


    take off my mask!


    I did not know what to do. My mind turned nk and my body froze on the spot. Thankfully, before she


    could touch my mask, n grabbed her hand. Vanessa looked at n with surprise.


    "Stop it," n exined with a cold voice. "She is a distinguished guest from the Silver Pack. Their


    pack is known to seriously value their privacy. It will cause us serious trouble if her King finds out that


    you tried to take off her mask," n added.


    Vanessa, who was told off, pouted. n narrowed his eyes at her before saying, "Let''s go. We need to


    visit the alpha as soon as possible."


    Vanessa''s brows furrowed. But finally, she decided to give up. Without waiting for another second, n


    grabbed Vanessa''s hand and pulled her away.


    I let out a sigh of relief as I watched them leave. Surprisingly, after a couple of stepster, n


    suddenly looked back at me with unfathomable eyes.


    But I didn''t have the strength to think anymore.


    I returned to my room, feeling exhausted. Inside, ke was waiting for me. He watched me as I


    entered and remained silent. I did not say anything, but ke seemed to know what I was feeling. He


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    let out a sigh before standing up and pouring me a ss of water.


    I took the water that ke gave me. It was warm, the heat of the ss transferred to the palm of my


    hand, making me feel less cold. I bowed my head and remained silent for a long time. ke stood


    beside me, silently apanying me as I tried my best to process through my difficult emotions.


    After a while, I looked back at ke, there was a bright smile on my face. "After three day, let''s go back


    to the Silver Pack," my voice broke despite trying to sound cheerful. ke, who definitely heard it, did


    not say anything. Instead, he put an arm behind me and started to stroke my back gently.


    "Alright," ke gave me a soft smile. It was like looking at the sun. With ke softlyforting me, my


    shivering stopped as I started to feel warm in my heart.


    Suddenly, my stomach growled. My eyes widened before I hurriedly came out of ke''s arms. I rubbed


    my ears, feeling a little embarrased.


    ke''s smile turned wider. "Hungry? I will take you to eat delicious food," he teased me, making my


    cheeks burn. yfully pushing him away, I told him, "What do you mean? I ''will'' be the one to take you


    to eat delicious food! After all, I am more familiar with the shops they have here in the Red Moon Pack


    than you!"


    Thus, the two of us went out together for a walk. Using the excuse of finding a good food to eat, I


    brought ke around the pack territory, visiting each and every corner of the pack... trying to embark


    all of them in my memory.


    In my own silent way, I was saying goodbye to the Red Moon Pack... the ce where I was born and


    lived my entire life. The ce where I had experienced my happiest and most sorrowful memories.


    ''I might really have no chance to return here in the future.'' I felt a dull yet consistent ache in my heart.


    ''This might really be... thest time I will get to see the Red Moon Pack...'' I thought, biting my trembling


    lower lip.


    That night, I repeatedly sighed as my heart slowly shatter into pieces. However, I was not alone,


    because the entire time, ke has stayed with me and did not leave my side.


    It was only after a few hours when the two of us came back to our room. By the time we returned, my


    heart felt lighter and my stomach full.


    ke and I happily opened the door to our room and immediately saw Arthur who was sitting in the


    middle of the room. He crossed his arms around his chest and he was ring at us. ke and I looked


    at him, at a loss on why he was acting like that.


    "So the two of you have returned¡­" Arthur started to talk like a mother scolding her children. "Did you


    guys go out to y without me?" He added.


    ke and I looked at each other before the two of us shook our heads in denial.


    Arthur''s re turned sharper. He stared at my face for a few seconds before putting his arms up like he


    was exasperated.


    "Why do you even deny it when you still have food residues on your mouth!" He said dramatically. My


    eyes widened as I hurriedly wiped my mouth with my hand. Sure enough, some food crumbs fell on the


    ground. My cheeks turned red as I hid behind ke, trying to hide from the angry Arthur.


    ke let out a chuckle while Arthur sighed. "Fine," Arthur said with narrowed eyes. "I will forgive you


    but just this once. And only because we have important things to do."


    ke turned serious upon hearing him. He asked Arthur, "What happened?"


    Arthur stretched his arms out before standing up and approaching us. Then, he said, "Alpha Dean sent


    someone to call us while you were out."


    "He wanted us to go to the poison house together so that we can start detoxifying ke."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    It took time for ke and I to return after roaming around the pack. Thus, upon hearing what Arthur


    said, the three of us went to the poison house without wasting another moment. Unsurprisingly, when


    we arrived there, my father was already waiting for us inside.


    The room was dim but I could already see the changes in his appearancepared to thest time I


    saw him.


    "Your condition improved a lot," kemented the moment he saw my father. Indeed, my father


    looked considerably healthier. I secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Yes," my father replied. "I thought I would never have a chance to live again. This is all thanks to you,


    Dr. Arthur," he added.


    Although my father was talking to Arthur, as he spoke, his eyes were directed at me, making me feel a


    little uneasy.


    Beside me, Arthur smiled awkwardly. He scratched his head before saying with a slightly sheepish


    voice, "N-no problem... no problem... It was my job to do it."


    ke watched the exchange without much expression on his face. He casuallymented, "The


    Silver pack sessfully disintegrated the power of your opponents. As for your brother, I did not hurt


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him too much... but he should not be able to pose any threat to the Red Moon pack, at least in the


    meantime."


    My father, who looked like he aged ten years in just a few days, nodded at ke. "I understand," he


    told him. "This time, it''s all because of your help that we managed to survive this ordeal."


    "To thank you, I prepared something as a token of gratitude." After saying those words, my father stood


    up and went over to the safe behind the painting.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up instantly. He pushed me with his shoulders before giving me a wink as if to say:


    Finally, I don''t have to worry about what the passcode is!


    Arthur''s signal made me more aware of the situation too. With intensity, I stared at my father''s hand as


    he entered the passcode of the safe.


    But after seeing the passcode, my heart skipped a beat. That passcode... wasn''t it my birthday?!


    I fell into a great shock. Why would my father¡­ someone who didn''t even wish to be my father¡­ use


    my birthday as the passcode of one the most important safes in the pack? I was so confused¡­ I could


    not understand the reason why.


    Seeing the changes in my face, Arthur asked me in a low voice, "So what does that string of numbers


    mean?" I frowned and did not answer. No, at that time, I could not give him an answer.


    My father, who was oblivious to our exchange, took a small vial out of the safe and handed it to ke.


    "Take this on the night of the full moon," he instructed. ke took the medicine and nodded.


    My father looked at ke seriously. He told him, "King Bluke, although this will help detoxify you, I still


    owe you a favor.


    If you have any request, I will try my best in order to repay the favor."


    Indeed, father owed ke not only for the safety of the Red Moon Pack. He also owed ke and the


    Silver Pack for the antidote to his poison and for helping them deal with their enemies.


    ke heard my father''s words but he did not give him an answer.


    Seeing that ke did not speak, my father continued, "Vanessa''s inauguration ceremony will be held


    again in three days. I hope that you can stay and continue to participate in this important event."


    How ironic! The pack was recently attacked and has yet to recover. Yet they were already nning on


    going ahead and continuing with Vanessa''s inauguration ceremony?


    "Would you look at that... He can''t wait to see his little daughter on the top!" Arthur murmured in a low


    voice.


    My father looked in Arthur''s direction. Arthur''s eyes widened and he immediately shut up.


    I watched their exchange silently but my mind was elsewhere.


    ''Maybe¡­ I am also someone who is important to my father? Otherwise¡­ Why would he use my


    birthday as the passcode on that important safe?'' The thought kept on repeating in my mind. Finally, I


    could no longer stop myself.


    I clenched my fists, and with a glimmer of hope in my heart, I looked up at my father and said, "Excuse


    me, Alpha... I heard that your daughter left the pack, did you miss her?"


    The entire room turned silent. But I can''t care it anymore, I watched my father intently, wondering what


    his answer would be.


    My father froze for a second, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. For a while, he seemed to be in


    deep thoughts and did not say anything. That was until his eyes harde ed and he gave me a simple


    reply, "No."


    My heart clenched, yet, I still refused to give up. I asked him another question, "Why¡­? Do you really


    not care whether she lives or dies at all?"


    After hearing this, my father just looked at me calmly. I met his eyes squarely and snapped, "Do you


    always think that your child is only Vanessa, the one who is about to be an alpha? That''s why you


    don''t hesitate to hold the ceremony for her without any fear of danger?"


    My father heard my questions and suddenly, he looked as if he was at a loss for words. However, a few


    secondster, his eyes turned colder once again before I heard him answer my questions with just a


    sentence.


    "Yes, I just think I have only one daughter, and that is Vanessa, who is also the future alpha of Red


    moon pack."


    It felt like a bucket of ice cold water was suddenly sshed on my head. I were trembling all over my


    body.


    I stared at my father, but instead of the pain, coldness appeared in my eyes.


    "I see..." I sneered. "Very good," I added before turning to ke. Then, I simply told him, "Let''s go."


    Without waiting for ke''s answer, I turned to the door and left the room first. It¡¯s all over, there was


    obviously no need to ask any more.


    Arthur, who had a look of shock on his face, quickly followed me. On the other hand, ke gave my


    father a nod before also leaving the room.


    Later on, I collected my blood and asked a servant to bring the antidote to my father. After that incident


    in the poison room, I did not want to see him or even hear his name.


    I looked at my freshly cut wound and wrapped it with a bandage. It was thest time that I would give


    an antidote to my father. I stared at the bowl filled with my blood without expression on my face.


    Surprisingly, I was neither resentful nor hurting. Deep inside, I was even feeling rxed.


    "Done?" ke, who stayed close to me everytime I collected my blood, asked with a soft voice.


    I nodded before saying, "Yes. Let''s go back to the Silver Pack right away. I don''t want to participate in


    the new inauguration ceremony..."


    "We have been away for a long time... I can''t wait to see Carrie again. I bet she''s waiting for us


    impatiently already," I added with a small smile.


    ke took a few steps until he was standing a foot away from me. He was close enough for me to feel


    his body heat.


    "Alright," ke said before he began ying with the tips of my hair. His reply was simple, yet his


    gentle eyes seemed to speak a lot of things.


    "But we will only leave this ce tomorrow," ke suddenly added.


    "Because tonight, I have a very important person to meet."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ke¡¯s POV


    When the night came, I headed on my way to meet that person.


    As the cold wind blew over my body, I could not help but think about the things I have gained after


    leaving my pack''s territory.


    In the past, I was never interested in going out of the Silver Pack and roaming around to see things. If


    not for my people being poisoned, I would have not even thought of stepping out of my territory to find


    the culprit.


    The first time I arrived in the Red Moon Pack, the first impression I had was disgust and apathy


    towards the members of this ce.


    The people here were self-centered and blind, only looking at the things that would benefit them. It was


    truly disgusting to see this kind of pack.


    I never in the slightest wanted to mingle myself with the Red Moon Pack. But I had no choice since I


    wanted to investigate the perpetrators of pack¡¯s poisoning.


    ''After returning here for the second time, the members of this pack still did not give me a good


    impression,'' I thought coldly.


    ¡®But to think about it, the trip this time is actually rewarding¡­¡¯ I thought as my eyes roamed around the


    Red Moon Pack.


    Of course, the most important oue of this trip was finally resolving my worry of Chloe having to


    choose whether she wanted to stay in the Red Moon Pack or be with me in the Silver Pack.


    In fact, I have been struggling, trying to think of ways on how to convince Chloe to no longer look back


    and just stay with me¡­ but after that talk she had with her father, it seemed that Chloe had finally


    made her choice.


    When Chloe told me that she wanted to return to the Silver Pack after delivering the antidote to her


    father, I instantly understood. Chloe decided to be with me as the Luna of the Silver Pack.


    It was the decision that I had been wanting¡­ but how could I be happy when I saw Chloe''s


    heartbreaking expression?


    I could not bear to see her sad.


    When she proposed for us to roam around the red pack moon, I dutifully stayed beside her and


    supported her, so that she would have a peaceful time.


    That night, when we visited each and every corner of the Red Moon Pack, I could see that Chloe was


    saying her final farewells to the ce she treated as home, the same ce that taunted her and made


    her feel unwee for many years.


    She faithfully said her goodbye to the pack, but this afternoon while we were in the poison house with


    Dean Bake, I saw the flicker ofst hope in her eyes when my usually quiet mate did not hold back and


    asked her father the difficult, confrontational questions that she was hiding in her heart.


    Unfortunately, Chloe was only filled with disappointment after hearing his answers. But what Chloe did


    not know was that even though her father''s words managed to hurt her deeply¡­ there are actually


    some things that she was still not aware of.


    Reaching to the agreed spot, I heard the footsteps behind me and greeted, ¡°You are here¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I faced the other party who had just arrived.


    ¡°Should I call you King Bluke or King ke?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Hearing his question, I returned a smile and took off my mask, revealing my identity.


    ¡°As expected of the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack! Your perception is good. Have you discovered my


    identity the moment I showed up here?¡± I asked with a hint of probing in my tone, looking at the person


    in front of me, Dean Baker, Chloe¡¯s father and the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack.


    Dean Baker did not change his expression that much as he answered in all seriousness, ¡°To be precise


    as early as the very first time you entered the Red Moon Pack while disguised as a rogue, I already


    have a good guess about your identity. Your appearance this time around has just confirmed my


    suspicion.¡±


    I was slightly surprised by his answer but then another question popped up in my mind, ¡°In that case,


    why did you ask your two daughters to exchange mates in the first ce? Since you are set to have


    your younger daughter be the Alpha, I do not understand your decision to exchange their


    partners.¡±


    Dean Baker sighed upon hearing my question, the ripple in his eyes revealed helplessness as he


    answered, ¡°I have already known about the fact of n and Vanessa¡¯s betrayal of Chloe¡­¡±


    But after saying these words¡­ he paused for a long while before continuing, ¡°In any case, I hope you


    never let Chloe go back to the Red Moon Pack again, King ke of the Silver Pack.¡±


    ¡°I understand that¡­ but can I take that as you want to protect Chloe?¡± My eyes squinted as I studied


    his expression while I waited for the answer.


    However, Dean Baker only remained silent and did not confirm nor deny my question.


    ¡°Did you know that your younger daughter has been cured and no longer needs Chloe¡¯s blood for a


    long time?¡± I pressed on, not satisfied by the way Dean Baker was keeping things vague.


    His body flinched in surprise and shook his head in self-me, ¡°I only knew about it when Chloe


    disappeared. But even though Vannessa lied, I have no choice but to silently ept it. She was the


    only heir of our pack and I could only turn a blind eye and pretend not to know anything.¡±


    ¡°You are a cruel father¡­ to Chloe.¡± Like a judge pronouncing my verdict, I sneered at Dean Baker¡¯s


    cowardly remorseful expression.


    ¡°Why must you insist on having that younger daughter lead your pack instead, you should have known


    at this moment that Chloe¡¯s wolf has awakened¡­¡± I continued to probe.


    Dean Baker fell into a deep thought before he finally said, ¡°I hope her wolf would not wake up at all.


    Because it is only when her wolf remains dormant that she is safest.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Confused by his words, I did not spare any intent of cordiality and directly


    pressed the matter.


    Unfortunately, Dean Baker did not want to continue exining and only replied, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t


    tell anything about our meeting to Chloe¡­ I can only ask you to keep her safe and in the future, do not


    let her return here in the Red Moon Pack."


    "As much as possible¡­ please keep her far away from here¡­¡± Alpha Dean pleaded. At that moment,


    he looked like a father who was begging for his daughter''s life.


    I did not understand his reason, but keeping Chloe safe was also my main priority. Thus, I nodded in


    agreement.


    After seeing my response, Dean Baker directly turned around and walked away.


    As I watched his solitary back while he disappeared in his forest. Somehow, I could not help but feel a


    sense of pity towards him.


    Dean Baker, a renowned Alpha. A high spirited and well reputed werewolf. But there were times when


    he, as an Alpha, also had no choice. Worst thing was, he may have been going between choosing to


    be a good father or a good leader of his pack.


    ¡®Regardless of what has been said, I do agree that Chloe has to never be involved in the disputes


    between the Red Moon Pack and their enemies.¡¯ I likewise started heading back.


    ''But what does when he said that it is best for Chloe to have her wolf remain unawaken?'' I thought as


    my eyes shed with a strange glint.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The time for our departure quickly came.


    Without dy, I packed my things and waited to meet ke. Scanning my belongings onest time, my


    eyes stayed at the mask that wasid on the bedside.


    A part of me wanted to go outside and reveal myself to them for thest time. But after some time of


    pondering deeply, I decided to put the mask on my face. It was thest time I would have to see the


    Red Moon Pack. I chose for it to be a bitter yet sweet memory.


    Since my choice to leave them included my decision to be happy.


    And so I smiled and walked out of the door.


    However, my smile froze when I realized that someone was standing at the door, and it was someone


    who I least wanted to see - n.


    He was walking towards me with a te in his hand. I could only wipe the smile off my face and


    nodded at him as a greeting.


    On the other hand, n also nodded and handed over the te directly to me.


    I realized that it was a te of freshly baked blueberry cheesecake.


    ¡°I heard that you are leaving and would no longer participate in the New Alpha¡¯s inauguration


    ceremony, so I thought I have to bring you something to eat.¡± n exined.


    Looking at the te, I could not help but wonder if n had recognized who I really was and


    remembered that I liked blueberry cheesecake the most.


    But I brushed the possibility off, it must have been just a coincidence that he gave me the cake, the


    same as my preference. Still, I could not help but find it a bit ironic.


    I did not understand why n was suddenly acting like this when he and I, as one of ke¡¯s beta, had


    no good rtionship at all.


    I looked up and questioned him with my gaze, asking the meaning behind his actions.


    n seemed to also realize the strangeness of his behavior and answered, ¡°I only hoped that you and


    the king would have a safe journey¡­¡±


    Then without waiting for my reaction, he turned and left leaving me deeply puzzled.


    Helpless, I could only bring the food in the room and ced it on a table.


    I stared at it for a long time, until I came to a decision to pick it up.


    ¡®Why not just eat it? It is my favorite blueberry cheesecake after all!¡¯


    ke arrived at my room shortly after and we both walked to meet the rest of the party.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Arthur? He iste.¡± Looking at the time, ke asked his beta about Arthur¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I will look for him right away, my King.¡± The beta immediately responded. However, before he could


    even move, our attention was caught by the coquettish cries of two she-wolves not a far distance from


    us.


    ¡°Dr. Arthur¡­ we heard that you will already go back to your pack! How about we go around our pack


    and look around onest time before you go~¡±


    ¡°We will dly apany you Dr. Arthur~¡±


    We saw Arthur, being chased by two girls who were convincing him to stay a little bit longer and y


    with them.


    ¡°Sorry girls, I need to go back because my researchboratory at home misses me now!¡± Arthur turned


    around and looked a bit sad.


    In the end, the girls could only give up. When they left, they could not help but to cast a pleading nce


    at him.


    When Arthur turned around, he realized that we had witnessed everything and immediately sent the


    two girls away, before running over.


    ke and I looked at each other with thoughts in our mind.


    ¡°Come over here, we are going back to the pack.¡± ke looked at Arthur and ordered rather heavily.


    As for me, I deliberately asked with a teasing tone, ¡°Hmmm, it seems that Arthur¡¯s handsomeness


    could not be hindered by a mere mask¡­ even the she-wolves of the Red Moon Pack could not resist


    his charms!¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? I did not do anything to attract those girls either! I was just doing my


    own business and those girls were the ones who took the initiative and pestered me, even if I did not


    want to!¡± Arthur was suddenly distressed but could not help but be arrogant as he recounted what


    happened.


    ¡°Well¡­ I wonder how Carrie would react when she knew about this?¡± I continued teasing Arthur, it was


    quite rare to see him this flustered and panicky.


    ¡°I told you, I am innocent. I did not do anything, not even look at any of the girls in here. Didn¡¯t we have


    to go back to the pack? Let¡¯s quickly head back!¡± Arthur stressed once more and tried to change the


    topic.


    With that, we started to walk towards the exit of the Red Moon Pack.


    On the way out of the Pack, we heard loud roaring cheers. It was the first time I have heard such loud


    victorious cheers when I stayed here.


    ¡°It should be my father officially announcing that Vanessa has be the new Alpha,¡± I muttered as I


    saw that everyone paused and looked at the direction of the voices.


    Both ke and Arthur looked at me, their faces filled with mixed expressions.


    At first I raised my brows, not understanding what their gazes meant but soon after I understood their


    reactions.


    Knowing my identity and my story, they were worried that even after all that had happened, the


    inevitable still happened and I would be sad about the oue.


    I smiled and gave an expression of assurance to them, ¡°I am fine¡­ I do not care whether Vanessa


    bes the next alpha at all¡­ On the contrary , I feel relieved¡­ Everything on their end is settled and


    this could no longer affect my mood.¡±


    I quickly took ke¡¯s hand and pulled him away towards the gate.


    Holding his hand, and with a heart that chose to be happy at the moment, I stepped out of the Red


    Moon Pack gate.


    My hand tightened, but I took a deep breath and took my second step forward.


    This is the first time I am leaving the pack with a happy thought.


    I took another step, followed by another. Soon I also heard the footsteps of Arthur and the rest following


    behind me quietly.


    I looked at ke, who was looking at me the entire way. His hand also tightened as he encouraged me


    to continue walking. A gentle smile bloomed on our lips.


    My heart was finally free as I moved forward, not even turning to look back.


    Because in my heart, there was a home waiting for me.


    A ce that epted me for who I am and never ridiculed me for my weaknesses.


    A ce that made me feel weed and respected, filled with people who treated me fairly like a


    normal person.


    A ce where I will and would continue to be sheltered in nothing but love and kindness.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And most probably, a ce where I may even spend a lifetime with ke and our future family.


    My new home¡­


    My new pack!


    My new family¡­


    The Silver Pack!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Carrie was so excited when we arrived at the Silver Pack.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She ran out with a bright smile on her face and immediately gave me a warm affectionate hug.


    ¡°Chloe! You¡¯re back! I miss you so much~¡± She eximed in delight as she kept hugging me.


    Although it seemed like she was giving me her full attention, I did not miss how her eyes looked


    sneakily at Arthur¡¯s direction, seemingly curious about how he had been.


    I let out a knowing smile and deliberately teased her by asking, ¡°Are you really sure that it was only me


    who you missed? Did you not miss ke, your brother? Or perhaps, Arthur?¡±


    The moment I mentioned Arthur¡¯s name, Carrie¡¯s body flinched, and his face reddened in a bold blush,


    clearly unprepared for my teasing. Her pupils were trembling as she took a nervous nce at Arthur


    who was also feeling quite overwhelmed by the sudden attention.


    I chuckled at the two¡¯s awkward reactions and said, ¡°Do not worry, Arthur has been doing well¡­ in fact


    in the Red moon pack he¡­¡±


    I paused and observed the two¡¯s reactions. Carrie immediately became interested as she urged me to


    continue, while it was the opposite on Arthur¡¯s side.


    ¡°!!!¡± Arthur looked at me pleadingly, as if he was afraid that I would tell something he does not want


    Carrie to know.


    ¡°Arthur? He¡­¡± I opened my mouth once again when suddenly, Arthur stepped forward, and ignoring


    everyone¡¯s shock, he covered my mouth and dragged me inside to the pack house.


    ¡°Chloe... Please do not tell Carrie about those¡­ those¡­ girls!¡± He looked at me with great pleading in


    his eyes, afraid that I would not grant his request.


    I only smiled and gave him a teasing look before looking away. This person was quite mischievous and


    yful. But it turned out, he still cared for Carrie no matter how he tried to avoid her.


    ¡°Please... Promise me... Chloe¡­ our dear Luna! Hear me out¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll even allow you to have a favor from me¡­ so please¡­¡± He continued to plead.


    Hearing that he would owe me a favor, my eyes lit up and stretched out my hand, gesturing five.


    Arthur frowned and said, ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°Four!¡± I pressed then started to turn to leave.


    Arthur immediately panicked and finally relented, ¡°Three favors! That is my limit! So please¡­ Can I


    have your word?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± I smiled immediately and was about to join Carrie and ke when I saw Carrie already caught


    up to us.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ What are you two talking about? I am so curious!¡± She asked, looking at the two of us


    worriedly and curiously.


    But I said nothing and looked at ke who followed shortly behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside¡­ we¡¯ve traveled for so long. We will talkter.¡± ke said, only then did Carrie calm


    down and no longer asked.


    Finally entering the pack house, Carrie arranged a sumptuous meal to wee us back. The four of us


    were invited into a table filled with all kinds of food that were my favorites!


    Butter aged steak that is seared to perfect temperature, roastedmb drizzled with caramelized


    barbeque sauce, a good selection of greens and sd on the side, oven baked potatoes and finally


    blueberry cheesecake!


    All of these are my favorite!


    ¡°Do you like it, Chloe?¡± Carrie smiled and asked, her expression seemingly asking for praises.


    ¡°Yes indeed! How could you know me so well?¡± I asked while my heart was already filled with warmth. I


    am so lucky to have Carrie as my dear friend and sister.


    Everything about the meal, and the Silver Pack, screams home to me¡­ Finally, I found my real home!


    We sat on the table and started to talk about the things that happened in the Red Moon Pack. Although


    there were only the four of us at the table, I could not help but feel that everything was lively and


    harmonious.


    After some time, Carrie remembered the halted conversation earlier and so she asked about it once


    again.


    Arthur¡¯s hand froze while he was about to slice his steak and looked at me anxiously. But since I


    already gave my word, I kept mum and allowed Arthur to change the subject deliberately.


    ¡°It is nothing¡­ It was just that during our visit something big happened to the Red Moon Pack during


    the inauguration. If not for the your older brother lending them a hand to resolve the crisis, the Red


    Moon pack would have been long gone!¡±


    ¡°Is it? My brother is really awesome!¡± Carrie was happy hearing that ke was the one who solved the


    crisis and could not help but praise ke repeatedly. ¡°Of course! If not for Chloe, would my brother


    even bother to step into their pack? Humph!¡±


    Carrie then looked at me and asked rather curiously, ¡°By the way, Chloe, you¡¯ve seen your family once


    again¡­ how did you feel at the time?¡±


    Being asked the question so suddenly, I could not speak right away, but then I smiled and simply


    answered, ¡°Well, nothing special¡­ I even found myself not caring about their matters anymore.


    ¡°Before I came there, I was still apprehensive and excited at the same time. Part of me was looking


    forward to seeing how they were at that time¡­ but after that¡­ well¡­¡± I leaned on the back of the chair


    and shrugged in a rxed expression.


    Then I continued, ¡°In any way, Silver Pack is my home now¡­ I will not even dream of going back there


    again.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Carrie and Arthur seemed to be stunned at my reaction and could only utter a single word


    after hearing my thoughts. Then they looked at ke meaningfully.


    The reaction of the two made me feel helpless and shy. At the same time, I also saw the happiness on


    ke¡¯s face when he heard my words.


    ¡°Well, well¡­ that¡¯s good to hear! Did you know I was really worried that you would note back this


    time? Gosh, I was still nning on how to drag you back if you ever chose to be that evil witch of an


    alpha!¡° Carrie then broke the warm silence.


    I raised my brows in surprise on why would Carrie think like that.


    ¡°I remember the primary reason why I chose to go back to the Red Moon Pack was to find a cure for


    ke¡­ as for staying at that ce¡­ it is no longer part of my ns.¡± I cleared things out.


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Carrie replied with a strange expression and looked at ke while mumbling, ¡°Well¡­ it


    seems like some people have been worried about unnecessary thingstely¡­¡±


    Confused, I asked, ¡°Who might they be¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none other than B-¡± Before Carrie even managed to answer the question, ke suddenly


    stretched his hand and stuffed a piece of steak on her mouth.


    He looked at her sternly and said, ¡°Can''t you stop talking when you have food in your mouth?¡±


    Carrie grimaced and could only stop the conversation at that point with great grievance.


    Soon, the dinner finished and after convincing Carrie to finally rest, ke and I decided to walk under


    the night sky.


    Very naturally, his hand held mine as we marveled at the night scenery of the Silver Pack.


    I looked above and saw that the moon shone gently, ¡°Soon, it¡¯ll be a full moon and you will finally be


    cured from this poison.¡±


    As I said this, my heart could not help but feel happy for ke¡­ This man, who I thought was just my


    second mate, turned out to be someone who would be with me and help me in every way.


    I stopped my tracks and looked at his gentle expression, my heart trembled as I met his gaze.


    ¡°ke, thank you for everything¡­¡± I muttered with sincerity.


    ¡°I know that you did everything to help the Red Moon Pack for my sake and I greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Even though I know that you do not like interacting with people, and them taking advantage of you¡­


    you still stepped forward and helped.¡±


    ¡°With that, I really wanted to thank you¡­ from the bottom of my heart¡­ Thank you ke¡­¡± I uttered.


    But ke only looked at me silently and nodded in affirmation. Seeing this strange behavior, I could not


    help but be puzzled and worried.


    I rubbed his hand and asked, ¡°ke, is there something wrong?¡±


    ke¡¯s deep expression jolted, as if he was deliberating for a while, before he met my gaze once again


    and asked¡­


    ¡°Chloe¡­ can you tell me¡­ did your wolf awaken?¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Hearing ke¡¯s question, my body froze in bafflement.


    It never crossed my mind that I would suddenly hear him ask about my wolf with a question like that.


    It made me nervous, so much that I started to pick my fingers once again¡­


    ¡°B-ke I¡­ I did not mean to lie to you¡­ I¡­¡± I shuddered, squeezing out words that could exin the


    situation.


    It was never my intention to hide the things about my wolf to ke. But this was matter which had


    covered my life in darkness since childhood¡­ I simply could not help but avoid confronting this matter.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ you do not have to me yourself¡­ I just wanted to know more about you so I asked¡­¡±


    ke walked over and touched my trembling shoulders.


    He looked at me gently and the next moment, my trembling stopped. It was quite astounding to see


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    how his simple approach would have a magical effect on me.


    It was as if all my worries were swept away with just a touch of his warm hand and the gentle look in


    his eyes.


    ¡°ke, it is as you said¡­ My wolf is rather weak. I only managed to wake her up very asionally.¡±


    Summoning up my courage, I opened my mouth and confessed what was happening between me and


    my wolf.


    But the next moment, I saw a frown on ke¡¯s expression. My heart instantly dropped as I realized that


    ke must have not believed me what I said at the moment.


    I know for a fact that surely, he saw how I rushed toward father that night of the attack. I could not


    me him, though, because I was just as surprised as him too.


    And so I opened my mouth and tried to clear things out once again,


    ¡°I only managed to asionally talk to her but most of the time she would not respond. I didn''t even


    have the chance to see what she looked like¡­¡±


    A flicker of light shed on ke¡¯s eyes as he heard my answer. He quickly asked, ¡°Since when have


    you started to talk to her?¡±


    I thought for a while and remembered, ¡°It was ever since I entered the Silver Pack¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you feel any difort since then? Any changes in your body whenever you talk with your wolf?¡±


    ke asked further, but this time the frown in his face had an obvious trace of worry.


    Although I was deeply confused about his reaction, I still tried to remember everything and truthfully


    answered, ¡°Well¡­ Every time I was able tomunicate with her, I would feel a little weak for a


    while¡­ Other than that, I did not notice anything strange.¡±


    Then, I slowly narrated to ke the times when I was able to talk to Aurora. But as I exined, the


    expression ke had became deeper.


    It was like he was thinking of something and was deliberately hiding that matter from me.


    In the end, his reaction about the matter regarding my wolf had left me puzzled even as I went back to


    the room.


    ¡®What could ke be thinking at this moment?¡¯ I thought with a frown.


    ¡®Is there something wrong with me and my wolf?¡¯


    ¡®Does ke know something about the reason why I was not able to fully awaken Aurora?¡¯ I shook my


    head.


    I could not help but wonder. But speaking of Aurora, I suddenly remembered that I was unable to talk to


    her for a while now.


    And so I closed my eyes and tried to trace her presence. ¡°Aurora¡­ are you there?¡±


    ¡°Aurora¡­ Can you hear me? I have lots of things to talk to you about,¡± I murmured but there was no


    answer. With a frown on my lips, I tried called her out several more times, but to no avail.


    It seemed like my wolf has gone to sleep once again¡­


    Realizing that, I felt a huge sense of sadness. Previously, I was excitedly nning to tell her about the


    things that happened in the Red Moon Pack.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aurora¡­ my wolf¡­¡± I whispered one more time.


    ¡°Someday, when everything is well on your side, let¡¯s talk a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°About how I felt inevitably free¡­ How happy and relieved I felt when I left the Red Moon pack.¡±


    ¡°About how I came to ept everything and forgive what my father has done to me¡­¡±


    ¡°About how I managed to gain a lot of friends in here in the Silver pack¡­¡±


    ¡°And most importantly, about how I managed to find my new home¡­¡± My heart started throbbing inside


    my chest.


    ¡°When you are ready, let¡¯s talk until we get tired¡­ and let¡¯s talk about every little thing we encounter¡­¡±


    I ced my hand on my heart as I uttered sincerely, ¡°Until then, I will patiently wait for you to show


    up¡­ and tell you about all those things¡­¡±


    After some time, my thoughts flowed about ke¡¯s expression earlier. Although he did not express it


    openly, I knew that he was unhappy.


    Remembering the countless times he had gone to my side tofort me patiently, I looked at a


    distance with a nk expression, thinking of something that would cheer him up.


    But I never realized how hard it was to decide what to do for ke. In the end, I tossed and turned the


    entire night¡­ and it was not until dawn was about to break when I decided to cook for him.


    Making up my mind, I went to the kitchen and started to cook. Luckily I have asked Carrie beforehand


    about the dishes ke was particrly fond of.


    Besides, I loved to cook¡­ and so why not express my goodwill through that?


    Fortunately, the kitchen on ke¡¯s ce was filled with all kinds of ingredients and cooking equipment.


    Carrie said that ke particrly loved to eat sticky cinnamon buns in the morning with eggs benedict


    on the side.


    It was quite an uncannybination, one too sweet and another a little too savory¡­ but I thought it


    would not hurt me to try it.


    Never mind eggs benedict¡­ but I have not tried making sticky cinnamon buns in my life¡­ probably


    because I usually spend limited time in the kitchen when cooking.


    That was why I only ever cooked those that would not take me too long until the servantse and


    kick me out when they use the kitchen¡­


    But now that no one would find me a nuisance in the kitchen, I could freely try everything.


    Prepping all the ingredients, I quickly made the dough by hand, carefully following the right proportion


    of every ingredient.


    While letting the dough rest, I started to prepare my cream cheese frosting and the sugar cinnamon.


    After that I also prepared the ingredients for the eggs benedict.


    After the dough waspletely ready, I kneaded it once more and divided it into several pieces, rolled


    it t and coated them with butter and sugar cinnamon.


    ¡°Please¡­ turn out to be good¡­¡± I prayed sincerely as I took the raw cinnamon buns into the preheated


    oven.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s do the eggs benedict¡­¡± Since everything was all ready, I only needed to poach the egg and


    quickly heat the other ingredients in the frying pan before assembly.


    Ding!


    As I took the finishing touches on the eggs benedict and the brewed coffee, the sticky buns were also


    ready.


    Layering it with a good amount of frosting, I looked at the finished product a little helplessly.


    It was not that good looking¡­ but fortunately it tasted good.


    Without wanting to dy ke¡¯s breakfast, I quickly took the tray filled with food and went up to his


    study.


    A smile bloomed on my face as I wondered how ke would look when his favorite breakfast is


    served.


    But as I stood at his office door and was about to knock, I heard an anxious voice from the inside.


    ¡°Are you sure, Chloe did not realize it at all?¡± It was Arthur¡¯s voice and he was presumably talking to


    ke at the moment.


    Hearing my name, my body froze and wondered what they were talking about.


    I did not hear ke¡¯s answer, but Arthur¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°So that means, Chloe is not wolfless


    but her wolf is just not waking up for a long time?¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise when I finally realized that the two of them were actually talking about my


    wolf.


    In the room, ke answered, ¡°Things don¡¯t seem to be that simple, Arthur¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Arthur seemed to have realized something as he replied in shock.


    ¡°I suspect someone poisoned Chloe¡¯s wolf!¡± ke replied.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    I was shocked when I heard ke''s words.


    My body subconsciously took two steps back however, the te in my hand made a sound.


    Unfortunately, Arthur felt my movements and immediately asked in vignce, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    For a moment, I did not know what to do, but since it was harder for me to hide with the things in my


    hand, I tried to adjust my emotions, pretending that I had just arrived here.


    ¡°It''s me!¡± I announcedpletely changing my tone as one who had just arrived in the office excitedly.


    Forming an innocent smile on my face, I pushed the door and entered the study.


    As I saw the two people in the study staring at me intently, I pretended to be rxed while asking them.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I disturb you with your talk just now?¡± After asking the question, I put


    on a troubled expression to indicate that I kind of feel bad that I interrupted their talk.


    Fortunately after hearing my words, Arthur and ke looked relieved. They seemed to have confirmed


    that I did not hear anything in their conversation. This also made me feel rxed.


    Noticing the food tray on my hand, Arthur recovered from his serious expression and asked, ¡°Chloe


    what delicious food did you bring us today???¡±


    Then as he asked this, he stretched out his hand and tried to reach one of the eggs benedict on my


    tray to snatch it.


    I immediately avoided it and hurried to ke. ¡°This is for ke not yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Two of you just always bully me!¡± Arthur sounded jealous and he looked at me and ke with


    grievance in his eyes.


    ¡°Huff¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you two¡­ I¡¯ll go and ask the kitchen for a nice meal as well! Humph! I won¡¯t


    disturb you two then and enjoy your EGGS Benedict!¡± Arthur announced like a kid then left the study.


    Suddenly left just like that, I brought food to ke with a smile and said,


    ¡°Carrie told me that this is your favorite food. I tried making it and I hope it doesn¡¯t taste that bad.


    ke looked at the food on the te. He smiled and nodded, indicating that he understood.


    But the next moment, his gentle expression looked at me teasingly as hemented, ¡°Hmm¡­ it


    seems that it needs some improvement?¡±


    He looked at me, only to see me raise my brow in intrigue.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± ke let out a light feathery chuckle before he took a bit of the food.


    I watched his expression and saw the sh of brightness in his eyes, ¡°The taste is good¡­ I can eat this


    all day¡­¡±


    I watched him eating for a little bit, before I sat in front of his desk and took the opportunity to talk about


    my wolf again.


    Threading very carefully I asked, ¡°ke, are you upset because ofst night? Because I did not tell you


    about my wolf the first time?


    Surprised by my answer, ke stopped smiling and shook his head.


    My heart skipped a beat, it seems like ke did not want to tell about their conversation earlier.


    Even so, I still probed and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me then? I could not help but notice


    you acting strangely since our talkst night.


    ke watched me in silence for a while, wanting to see what was on my mind. But after that he shook


    his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much¡­¡±


    Then he turned his attention to the food that Chloe brought, boasting that my cooking skills are very


    good.


    I could only watch ke eating happily. There was a sense of happiness in me as I watched him eating


    the food I made heartily, but my mind is still wondering whether what ke told Arthur about my wolf


    being poisoned was true.


    That matter filled my mind until the night time, as Iy in bed, tossing and turning, thinking about what


    ke said today.


    ¡®If my wolf was really poisoned, it would exin why Aurora was listless every time.¡¯


    ¡®If so, someone deliberately didn''t want my wolf to wake up,¡¯


    My face darkened as I wondered, who might have poisoned Aurora?


    Vanessa?


    Lisa?


    Or... could it be¡­ father?


    The moment this thought came to my mind, there was a strong sense of unwillingness in me to believe.


    They are still my family members, so how could they cruelly poison my wolf? Especially my father¡­


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt a piercing headache. No matter how I think about it, it could


    have not been possible for them to do that.


    In the end I choose to deny ke''s statement. Maybe my wolf wasn''t poisoned, it was really just weak.


    After all, she had been like that for the longest time.


    Concluding that to myself, I tried to wake Aurora once again.


    ¡°Aurora¡­ are you there?¡± I called out longingly, wanting to hear her voice to give my anxious heart a


    sense of assurance.


    ¡°Aurora if you are awake¡­ Please respond to me¡­¡± I called out once again.


    But she did not reply until I called her for the fourth time.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Hearing Aurora¡¯s voice, my heart pumped in excitement and joy.


    ¡°Aurora! It¡¯s been a long time since I talked with you!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Aurora replied, there was even a hint of joy in her voice too.


    My heart warmed, seeing that Aurora was reciprocating my affections toward her, it seemed like my


    wolf really did want to be with me and it was just that she was just too weak to stay.


    Then we chatted about my recent experience and state of mind. I told her about my experience in


    going back to the Red Moon pack and how I considered the Silver Pack as my new home.


    I even told her about my newfound friends.


    ¡°It seems like you have found your own happiness Chloe¡­ I sincerely congratte you,¡± Aurora


    replied.


    ¡°Hmm.. it¡¯s good to be happy, Aurora¡­ All these years, I have been longing for this kind of thing to


    happen to me.¡± I smiled warmly.


    I have a new home¡­ I am freed from my adversaries¡­ I have forgiven my father and also found a new


    family.


    The only thing I was missing was Aurora staying by my side.


    With that, I finally asked her, ¡°Aurora¡­ Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice lightly drifted on my mind.


    ¡°Aurora¡­ can you tell me¡­ the reason why you are weak and unable to wake up fully¡­¡± This time I


    hesitated for a moment.


    A part of me was unwilling to know the truth. Because if the truth was not what I wanted to hear¡­ then


    what now?


    However, if it is for Aurora, I have to face it. I have to know the reason why my wolf has been like this.


    ¡°Were you perhaps poisoned¡­ Aurora?¡± I finally asked, with my heart almost stopping as I waited for


    her answer.


    But after some time, Aurora did not say anything. The next moment, everything became silent, only


    hearing the sound of my heavy heartbeat and the fear of hearing the worst.


    Eventually, I did not hear any of Aurora¡¯s replies and thought that she went to sleep once more.


    ¡®Sigh¡­ it seems like talking to me has taken her a lot of energy once again¡­¡¯ I dejectedly sighed in my


    heart.


    But just as I was about to rest my case, I finally heard Aurora¡¯s answer and it was the kind of answer


    that I did not want to hear at the moment.


    Aurora¡¯s hesitant voice sounded, ¡°Sorry Chloe, I didn''t tell you before, I was indeed poisoned.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Hearing her answer, I could not believe. How could I have never found out that my wolf was poisoned?


    ¡°All this time¡­ you are suffering, Aurora¡­ and I did not even have the slightest idea¡­¡± I muttered


    while trembling in sudden realization.


    ¡°I¡­ I used to me you for being so weak that I never got my father''s attention¡­ I was so selfish and


    naive¡­¡± I uttered in great guilt, while my eyes heated up in tears.


    My entire being was aching for my wolf¡¯s suffering.


    All my life, I only knew that I was the one who has been stuck in the cruelty of my family¡¯s treatment¡­


    ¡°Aurora¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry¡­ you have been suffering for so long¡­ I didn''t even know!¡± I hugged myself creating an


    illusion of hugging my poor wolf who had been suffering all this time.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ do not me yourself. It is not your fault,¡± Suddenly, Aurora¡¯sforting voice rang in my


    mind, but that only added to my heartache.


    ¡°At first, I thought I could gradually get rid of the poison, but the poison seemed to be a bit unique, and I


    still couldn''t recover from it,¡± Aurora further exined.


    ¡°Since when did you start being poisoned?¡± I asked, still wallowing on the pain and tragedy my wolf has


    suffered without me knowing about it.


    Aurora replied after a long pause, ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ Although I woke up when you were four or five


    years old, after that time, I felt weaker and weaker. Only then did I realize that I had been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Since then, I have never had the strength to wake up, let alone the chance to talk to you,¡± Aurora


    exined everything.


    Hearing this, my shock intensified as I imagined how helpless she would have been at that time.


    ¡°Aurora, do you know who poisoned you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do not remember¡­¡±


    ¡°It could have possibly been my family¡­ right?¡± My heart skipped a beat.


    Four to five years old, that time was still too young for me and Vanessa. So it would be impossible for


    her to do such.


    ¡°That leaves Lisa¡­ and my father¡­ But if they were really the ones who did this, what is the reason for


    it?¡±


    No matter how hard I tried to think, I didn''t understand why my family would do this.


    ¡°We would never know¡­¡± Aurora replied to me, letting me understand that it was no use to think about


    the unknown at the moment.


    Then I asked my wolf, ¡°Then why are you suddenly awakened when I came to the Silver pack for the


    first time? Is it because the poison miraculously disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, Chloe, I have no idea why I was suddenly awakened¡­¡± Aurora replied.


    ¡°But since that time, I have had uncontroble appearances, especially when your father was attacked


    that night¡­¡± She added.


    Only then did I understand what happened to her body at that time. The sudden outburst of speed in


    rushing to father¡¯s side has been an unintentional state for Aurora all this time!


    Still full of questions, I took a deep breath and tried to ask my wolf, ¡°Is it possible for you to show up so


    I can see what you look like, Aurora?¡±


    However, Aurora apologized, ¡°Sorry Chloe¡­ since then, I have not been able to manifest yet.¡±


    Those words were clearly simple and straightforward, but my heart was torn into pieces as I could feel


    every bit of desire on Aurora¡¯s end. All this time, she too wanted to be with me, and apany me in


    hard times.


    But because of the poison, she was not even able tomunicate with me consistently.


    In the end, I decided in my heart that I will do my best to help my wolf.


    ¡°Aurora¡­ I promise that I will do my best to detoxify you¡­After all, I am best at detoxification¡­¡±


    ¡°So just try your best to conserve your energy, and be well¡­ I am one with you, so I will never let


    you die!¡± I solemnly promised from the bottom of my heart.


    Just like that, Aurora rested, and I was left thinking of what possible poison could have affected my


    wolf.


    Unfortunately because I couldn''t see Aurora, so I didn''t know what the poison was in her.


    Since that was so¡­ then this would be a big hindrance for the detoxification.


    This problem has bothered me for days. I tried to remember every poison and detoxification in my


    mind, but none of them seemed to match with my current predicament.


    I tried to take the universal antidote I developed, but it still didn''t work.


    I even thought of drinking my own blood again, but I already promised ke that I would no longer let


    my blood be drawn so easily.


    But this seemed to be the only solution after trying all the methods to seed.


    And so I decided to talk to ke about it.


    Getting to his room, I knocked on ke''s door, then poked my furry head in.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± ke greeted me with a warm smile.


    I in turn also responded with a smile before saying, ¡° ke, I have something to talk about¡­¡±


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± The smile never left ke as he told me toe in.


    Entering the room, I faltered and hesitated for a while.


    But in the end I told him,


    ¡°ke¡­st time¡­.I actually heard the conversation between you and Arthur.¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry for eavesdropping! I really didn''t mean it!¡±


    At first, ke looked a little puzzled. He didn''t know what I was talking about or rather, he did not seem


    to remember.


    Knowing that, I helped him remember by saying, ¡°I knew about the poisoning of my wolf, ke¡­¡±


    Hearing my words, ke was a little shocked. But he recovered right away and exined, ¡°Chloe¡­ I


    didn''t tell you immediately because I still had some things to confirm about it.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± I answered, I looked at him with an understanding gaze. Even with the short time I have


    interacted with ke, I knew that he was not someone who would say things without certainty,


    especially on matters like this.


    ¡°In fact, after hearing your conversation, I immediately asked Aurora about it. Only then did I finally


    confirm that it was all true¡­¡± I continued.


    ¡°However, even as I and Aurora talked, we still didn''t know what poison she had, so I didn''t know how


    to detoxify her¡­¡±


    ¡°But Aurora is too important to me¡­ So ke I hope that we could help her¡­ my wolf.¡± I looked at


    ke with pleading eyes, wanting to hear his opinion.


    ke stayed silent, leaving me puzzled by his reaction.


    I asked him, ¡°Perhaps, are you unwilling to help us?¡±


    ke replied, ¡°No¡­ it is not that I am unwilling to help¡­ but rather¡­ Chloe¡­ I could not help.¡±


    This time, I was able to see the trace of deep helplessness and trouble in his expression.


    However, all this has only left me puzzled and confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    At my question, I saw ke¡¯s body halt in bafflement, as if he does not know how to answer my


    question.


    But at this moment Arthur came in and barged at the room looking at me with aplicated gaze as he


    replied,


    ¡°That is because .. this poison can only allow one of you to remain alive!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    I stared at Arthur nkly, unsure what he meant.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± He started to exin. ¡°Actually¡­ ke and I have been researching the possible poison of


    your wolf.¡±


    ¡°We found out thatbined with the symptoms you described to us before, it is most likely that you


    have been given the poison from a Sim flower¡­¡±


    ¡°This poison was popr years ago and people used it with the primary purpose of restraining the


    ability of the wolves. But because of its fatality, this poison was banned, and its production was


    prohibited.¡± The more I listened to Arthur, the more and more my body felt cold.


    ¡°B-banned?¡± I stuttered, my mind was in a mess.


    Arthur sighed, clearly sympathizing with me. He carefully replied, ¡°This poison is so fatal that once it is


    given to a werewolf, either the human or her wolf would die. There is yet to be an instance when both


    of them survive.¡±


    ¡°And up until now, no one has yet to find an antidote for this poison¡­¡± He added.


    ke and Arthur watched me closely, worry was evidence in their eyes. I looked at them but was not


    seeing them. My body just froze.


    ¡®Poison from a Sim flower?¡¯ I repeated his words in my head. ¡®I have studied poison since I was


    young¡­ how could I never heard this poison before?¡¯


    ¡®And he said there is no antidote to this poison?¡¯ Hands trembled slightly, his words kept ringing in my


    ears.


    ¡®No¡­ I can¡¯t ept this¡­ I am unwilling to ept it!¡¯


    ¡°This¡­ my blood¡­ maybe my blood can detoxify this poison¡­¡± I started to say. I swallowed anxiously.


    Although I tried hard to stay calm, my voice started shaking.


    Arthur sighed before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chloe. Your blood couldn¡¯t be the cure. Otherwise,


    your wolf would have long been cured of this poison.¡±


    My heart sank. Suddenly, I felt like I was thrown into an endless abyss.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°B-but¡­ this is such a cruel poison¡­ why did it appear in the Red Moon Pack?¡± I asked, desperation


    started to fill my heart.


    ¡°And¡­ Why did someone poison me with this?¡± My eyes started to feel hot.


    At that moment, I felt so exhausted¡­ so physically and mentally exhausted¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lost Aurora¡­ Thest time I talked to her¡­ I even promised that I would cure her¡­ But


    now¡­¡± I softly mumbled as tears started falling down my eyes. My heart clenched tightly, and I could


    hardly breathe.


    ke watched me with a concerned expression. Slowly, he approached me, held my hand and


    squeezed it. Then, he told me with a soft, gentle, ¡°In the future, you should not force Aurora to wake up,


    because if you do, it would damage your own body.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I started to say as helplessness filled me. ke leaned his head and touched his forehead with


    mine, effectively making me stop talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. Please trust me,¡± he talked in a voice that was almost a whisper.


    ¡°I will definitely find an antidote and cure Aurora. But before that, I need you to protect yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Just give me some time. Alright, Chloe?¡± ke softly asked as he looked at me with eyes filled with


    promise.


    I opened my lips but could not say anything. In the end, I closed my eyes, and putting my fate to ke,


    I nodded, indicating to him my agreement.


    For the next few days, I was not myself. I could not do anything, and only wandered around the territory


    of the Silver Pack.


    I tried to stay calm and forced myself to rx, believing that soon, ke would find a way to save


    Aurora.


    One afternoon, I was outside in the garden, taking care of the flowers that were nted by ke''s


    servant. Unlike my gloomy mood, the flowers were blooming, as if they were smiling towards the bright


    sky.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Carrie walked out with an angry look on her face. Without


    saying anything, she sat on the chair and drank water.


    I watched her closely. Even though she did not say a thing, I understood the look on her face.


    "Something happened between you and Arthur?" I asked as Carrie mmed the ss on the table.


    "Who else could it be?" Carrie grabbed some of her hair in frustration. "I have been trying to visit him in


    his office to bring snacks and drinks¡­ but I haven''t seen him even once!"


    "He made it so obvious that he is deliberately avoiding me¡­ Can''t he really see that I like him?" She


    said before covering her face with her hands.


    I let out a sigh. I have not known Carrie for long, but she already became a close friend of mine. Seeing


    her wallowing in frustration, I could not help but feel bad.


    "I''m not sure if this can help you¡­" I started to say. "But did you perhaps chase him too closely?


    Maybe Arthur is feeling too much pressure¡­"


    Carrie went silent upon hearing my words. I could see the pain in her eyes before she closed them and


    covered her face once again with her hands.


    "I-I¡­" Carrie stammered. Compared to before, her voice sounded so weak. "Did I really go too far?"


    She added before letting out a sigh.


    "I followed him closely because I want to be with him¡­ It''s just¡­ I really like him too much¡­" Carrie


    lowered her head and pressed her forehead on the table.


    "I have really liked him ever since we were little. Back then, I was so sickly¡­ I was so weak that I pant


    hard with just a few steps¡­" She told me softly as she reminisced about her past.


    "My parents and my brother were very worried about me that they would not let me go outside. I only


    stayed in my room, looking at the window where I could watch the blue sky¡­"


    "I didn''t want to hurt the feelings of my parents so I pretended how I loved to stay inside my room and


    hated the outside¡­"


    "But Arthur saw through my lies. He knew how I was yearning to go out¡­ to feel the air on my face and


    the soil on my feet. I wanted to run around whileughing with my friends. So everyday¡­ Arthur would


    visit me and give me something from the forest."


    "It''s usually flowers or unique looking leaves. Sometimes, he would put the soil in a jar and bring it to


    me¡­''


    "There was even a time when he sneaked a frog in my bedroom. Though he was caught and was


    punished," Carrie added beforeughing. Her eyes arched like a crescent moon, making her look


    beautiful.


    "Arthur told me that one day, he will be a great doctor and will cure my sickness¡­" Her smile


    slowly disappeared. "He fulfilled his promise. Now, I am as healthy as I can be¡­"


    "I can go outside... I can feel the air and the soil, andugh while running around whenever I want to¡­"


    "But Arthur is no longer by my side¡­ When I go to him¡­ all he does is to avoid me¡­" She said in a


    very soft voice. I saw the pain shed in her eyes and could not help but feel bad.


    "Carrie¡­ when you be an adult¡­ what if you find out that Arthur is not your mate?"


    "Or what ifter on¡­ Arthur finds his mate¡­ and it isn''t you?" Those were painful questions that had to


    be asked.


    Carrie visibly froze, her face turned pale. "I¡­ also don''t know¡­" It was only after a while when she


    managed to answer.


    Carrie was suffering inside, knowing fully well the fatal attraction a matebond contained. But despite


    this, she just could not give up Arthur.


    I saw her dilemma and stood up. I approached Carrie and patted her on the back. "Then, what about


    asking Arthur what he really thought about you?" I suggested.


    Upon hearing me, Carrie looked up and met my eyes that were surprisingly suspicious.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I stood at the window on the second floor, looking out at Carrie and Arthur who are talking not far away.


    Beside me, ke was dealing with things in the room.


    In the end, Carrie listened to my suggestion and found Arthur to have a serious talk.


    I was really dumbfounded the moment I saw Carrie and Arthur¡¯s figures from the window.


    ¡®Carrie is indeed fast¡­ she really found Arthur and talked to him right away,¡¯ I shook my head in


    helplessness while I watched them from afar.


    Although I could not hear what the two of them were talking about, I could clearly feel that Carrie was


    nervous and overwhelmed.


    In the beginning, Carrie still had a big expectant smile on her face as she conversed with Arthur.


    Looking at their figures, one looked with pure love and affection, another with a gentle yet reserved


    gaze, I still found that the scene between them was a beautiful picture.


    Seeing them like that, I could not help but remember a hint of myself and n when we were together


    at the beginning¡­ back when we first discovered that we were mates.


    But just like case with n and I, nothingsts long when the other party was unwilling.


    The next scene that I saw was Carrie lowering her head¡­ as if being rejected by Arthur.


    The dejection on her face wa apparent, so much that Carrie could not bear to look at Arthur eye to eye


    anymore and just lowered her head.


    Arthur on the other hand, looked at her, his hand stretching out in an attempt tofort Carrie.


    But in the end, his stiff hand stopped midair and finally let it go.


    ¡°ke¡­Carrie seems to have been rejected by Arthur,¡± I muttered as I stared at the scene down below


    with helplessness in my heart.


    Hearing my words, ke came over and looked out the window. At that moment, I subconsciously


    looked at ke, deeply worried.


    ¡°ke¡­¡± I reached out my hand, feeling the helplessness and worry toward the people below.


    Noticing my worry, ke patted me on the back ever so gently while his low steady voice said, ¡°Since


    Carrie was rejected by Arthur, then it is what it is. After all, this is what she had to experience as she


    grew up¡­¡±


    The two of us looked at Carrie and Arthur out of the window together.


    The next moment, Carrie seemed to notice our gazes and suddenly looked up.


    To our surprise she put a smile on her face again, then shrugged, pretending that she was fine, and


    then left.


    But I could not miss that moment when Carrie left, she was wiping her tears.


    Arthur stood there, staring at Carrie¡¯s back, looking at a loss. He stood nkly for a while and when he


    finally turned around, he saw ke and I standing by the window.


    Arthur¡¯s reaction showed surprise and panic. He didn''t know how to exin what just happened so he


    just scratched his head and left.


    In the end, there was only the two of us, watching at the scene without a word.


    I looked at ke and saw a trace ofplexity in his eyes.


    Carrie was his beloved sister and Arthur was also his most trusted friend.


    For a moment, I found it quite novel to see ke put on a baffled expression and so I chucked and


    teased, ¡°Great King ke, you didn''t seem to have any idea on how to settle things for your sister?¡±


    But ke looked at me, returning to his rxed expression and said, ¡°Chloe, emotional matters cannot


    be forced and everyone has the right to chose whom they love.¡±


    Hearing this, I was very happy in my heart, but I still couldn''t help saying ¡°So our King is so


    enlightened!¡±


    After sometime, I bade goodbye to ke, as I was worried that Carrie would be secretly sad.


    Arriving at Carrie¡¯s door, I gently pushed the door open and then called Carrie''s name softly.


    There I saw Carrie, sitting in a daze.


    I silently walked up to Carrie and patted her on the back tofort her. She tried her best to smile


    while saying,


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I confessed to Arthur just now¡­ unfortunately¡­ he rejected me¡­¡±


    ¡°Arthur also said that I will find my mate when I be an adult and that kind of mate bond cannot be


    broken.¡±


    ¡°Or else¡­it will be very painful. So, he hopes that I¡­ can be with my true mate.¡±


    As I heard Carrie say this, I could clearly hear the slight tremors in her voice, as if she was doing her


    best to try not to cry.


    Facing her heartbreaking condition, I did not know how tofort Carrie at that moment.


    However, Carrie immediately changed her state of mind. She took a deep breath and shed a smile, a


    painful smile.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ do not worry about me! I am ok and in fact I am really grateful that Arthur told me the truth¡­


    Perhaps, it is better to know things clearly now. With that, I feel relieved.¡±


    I stared at Carrie¡¯s expression and could not help but admire her. Carrie was clearly young, yet she


    was showing such strength at the moment.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°If you say so¡­ Then it is good. Do not you worry, with ke around, he will still be your strongest


    backing.¡± I muttered to her.


    A few days after that, Silver pack was very peaceful, Carrie and Arthur got along more harmoniously,


    Arthur was no longer avoiding Carrie, the two were acting like they were a pair of brother and sister.


    However, I knew that Carrie was still thinking about Arthur deeply.


    Remembering what as ke said, emotional things cannot be forced. Perhaps this ending is good for


    Carrie overall.


    Coincidentally, the time for the full moon had finally arrived. ke will finally take the antidote given by


    my father tonight.


    We waited until the middle of the night, staying by ke¡¯s side.


    The moment the full moon shone brightly toward us; I administered the antidote to ke.


    Suddenly, ke transformed into his wolf form, and my heart could not help but feel in awe.


    His silky fur does not lose to the lusciousness of the night while his eyes glimmered like little bright


    moons under the midnight sky. His wolf was majestic strong and powerful, truly fitting to be called the


    Lycan King!


    In a sh, ke in his wolf form ran to the clearing, his speed was something that left me speechless.


    However, as I watched him run, I suddenly felt an unpleasant feeling in my body.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± In an instant, my chest heaved up and down, having great trouble breathing.


    ¡°B-ke¡­¡± In panic and desperation, I tried to call ke, but my voice was too low for him to hear as


    he was already in the woods.


    As I struggled to prevent myself from copsing on the ground, the pain in my body is getting more and


    more ufortable. My vision is slowly darkening giving me a feeling that I am about to fall into a


    deep abyss.


    Finally, ke came back and returned in his human form. He found me drenched in sweat and panic


    covered his entire body.


    He immediately took me in his arms as he asked in anxiousness, ¡°Chloe¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feeling his strong arms supporting my trembling body, I finally leaned on his side clenching my chest in


    great pain,


    ¡°ke¡­ my wolf...¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ke¡¯s POV


    It was supposed to be a wonderful night for us, as I would finally healed with the antidote that Alpha


    Dean gave me.


    As my wolf howled with excitement, I took the antidote and drank it. Right away, I felt the results.


    Bit by bit I could feel my body warmed up and became lighter. The pain that I had been suppressing


    slowly disappeared. Finally being free of this struggle, I shifted, and my wolf and I ran freely in the


    woods, deeply relieved of our recovery.


    That power was back and my wolf was so excited. Under the full moon, he howled wantonly, the whole


    pack echoes his voice.


    However, a few momentster, a sudden wave of panic rose in my heart as I and my wolf felt


    something was happening to our mate.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± I rushed back to the spot where Chloe stood. From a distance I could already see her


    trembling. Her face pale and her hands clutched against her chest as she gasped for air.


    I hurriedly shifted back and hugged her as she copsed in my arms.


    ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly. Looking at her state, Chloe was in so much pain that she


    could not even utter a word.


    I could not think of one reason why Chloe was suddenly in that state, except for one thing. It should


    be¡­ the poison inside her wolf!


    I started to panic. At that moment, Arthur¡¯s words kept on repeating in my mind¡­ the poison in Chloe


    could only allow one of them to live¡­ it would kill either Chloe or her wolf!


    ¡°Today is exactly the night of the full moon¡­ Could it be¡­¡± I mumbled to myself and suddenly had a


    suspicion.


    As werewolves, our wolf would be most active during the full moon. If Aurora woke up forcefully,


    Chloe''s life would be in danger.


    A moment, a great wave of panic and dread overwhelmed my senses. I hurriedly carried Chloe back to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the pack, and rushed directly to Arthur''s office.


    ¡°ke? What happened?¡± Suddenly barging at his office Arthur was obviously frightened. But his


    expression changed the moment he saw Chloe in my arms.


    He realized that Chloe was almost unconscious, and so Arthur quickly asked me to put her on the bed.


    While he was checking her condition, he nced at me and asked me to tell what happened.


    I could only tell him slowly the things that had transpired.


    ¡°When I took the antidote, I shifted and ran into the forest for the wolf. But when I came back, Chloe


    was holding her chest in pain¡­¡±


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with her wolf¡­. I''m worried¡­¡± At this point I could no longer


    continue.


    Arthur looked at me with an expression that he knew the next words that I was not able to say. He


    looked at me with a serious expression and said, ¡°I know¡­ but for now we can just check her condition


    first.¡±


    My heart ached in pain as I saw Chloe¡¯s pained expression while she was lying, looking so pale in the


    bed. Chloe''s forehead was sweating and her brows were furrowed. It was obvious that she was


    suffering.


    At the moment, I felt so powerless and helpless. Clearly, I could not do anything now.


    Clenching my fist, a wave of realization hit me as I finally understood what Alpha Dean said at the


    time¡­


    That Chloe was the safest if her wolf does not wake up.


    But as I thought of this matter even deeper, I could not help but frown.


    ¡°Then this also meant that Alpha Dean knew that Chloe was poisoned a long time ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Could he be the one who poisoned Chloe?¡± Feeling theplicated emotions in my heart towards my


    mate and Alpha Dean, I lost in thought.


    Two hours had passed¡­


    I rubbed the space between my brows to relieve the tiredness.


    Watching with the feeling of not being able to do anything for Chloe wore me out physically and


    mentally.


    Arthur finally ended the treatment of Chloe, but she still remained unconscious.


    ¡°How is she doing Arthur?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is no longer in danger¡­ She should wake up after some time.¡± Arthur wiped the beads of sweat


    on his forehead and sighed in relief as he answered my query.


    The next moment, the room was filled with a heavy silence as he looked at Chloe who''s previously pale


    face slowly recovered.


    ¡°ke, we should think of the matter more deeply¡­maybe from the time Chloe appeared, let¡¯s see if


    we can get any clues.¡±


    ¡°As far as we know, the poison involved was something that would only allow either the wolf or the


    human to remain alive. But Chloe has been poisoned for a long time. After all this time¡­ why would the


    poison only take effect in Chloe¡¯s body now¡­?¡± Arthur finally broke the silence and spoke.


    ¡°I have a suspicion¡­¡± I frowned and looked at him in all seriousness.


    Arthur looked at me and waited for my next words.


    ¡°Today is the full moon¡­ Due to us taking the antidote, my wolf and I shifted¡­ I was thinking that it


    was probably because of my shifting¡­ the appearance of my wolf greatly agitated Chloe¡¯s wolf¡­¡± I


    started to exin.


    ¡°Since we are mates, it is only natural for our wolves to also be excited with each other as well¡­


    Maybe¡­ probably because of that¡­ Aurora tried to forcefully appear, but since she and Chloe had yet


    to shift together, her ability is limited and uncontrolled.¡±


    While listening to my thoughts it was Arthur who concluded, ¡°In the end, it made the poison in Chloe¡¯s


    body re up¡­ Fortunately, Chloe''s wolf has been suppressed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± I truthfully answered.


    ¡°Then this is a serious problem¡­¡± Arthur frowned as he continued.


    I raised my head and looked at him, waiting for him to say his next thoughts.


    ¡°Usually, the appearance of a mate will make each of the party stronger by leaps and bounds. But in


    you and Chloe¡¯s case it was a totally different matter.¡±


    ¡°Because of the poison in Chloe¡­ ke, you have a tendency to hurt Chloe instead of doing the


    opposite. In other words, when you transform in the future, you better not let Chloe be nearby.


    ¡°Once it senses you and your wolf, her wolf will wake up forcibly...¡±


    ¡°Given Chloe''s current physical condition, she may not be able to bear it, ke.¡± Arthur exined with


    a grave expression in his face.


    Hearing these words I felt the urge to me myself.


    If Arthur¡¯s words are true¡­ then that exined that when Chloe came to the Silver pack for the first


    time, her wolf appeared.


    Because at that time, it was also a full moon.


    Only because I was poisoned, her wolf was not that strong that the poison did not re up at that time.


    ¡®It was me who caused Chloe to suffer¡­¡¯ My heart fell into sadness as I realized these things.


    I was supposed to be her source of protection and security, but I have caused her to suffer even more.


    Just this thought made me feel terrible, as if there was someone digging my heart out.


    I lowered my head and clenched my fist. Arthur and I have been thinking of how to address the matter


    of Chloe¡¯s poison but it is known that this poison does not even have an antidote.


    ¡°It is not an option to suppress Chloe''s wolf forcibly now¡­I might need to go to the Red Moon pack


    again.¡± I uttered in determination.


    Arthur remained silent, and a sh ofplicated light appeared on his face.


    He looked at me before he opened his mouth and said his thoughts with great hesitation, ¡°I think that


    there is another way¡­ that is to kill Chloe''s wolfpletely.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "I think there is another way... that is to kill Chloe''s wolfpletely..." I was still in daze as I heard


    someone say. Though their voice were soft, the meaning behind their words made me panic.


    ''Kill Aurora...? No....!'' I tried to open my eyes and saw ke and Arthur looking at me with worries


    eyes. Seeing that I woke up and struggling, ke immediately helped me to sit up.


    I sat on the bed and leaned my head on ke''s shoulder. My body was feeling so weak and


    ufortable. But at that moment, my mind was only filled with one thought. "Is Aurora okay?" I asked


    them with a worried tone.


    ke gave me a deep look before nodding his head. "She''s okay," he said, immediately making me


    feel relieved. However, that feeling was short lived as I saw ke and Arthur looking at each other, as


    if they were hiding something from me.


    An ominous feeling appeared in my heart. I wanted to ask them what was going on. But before I could


    open my mouth to speak, Arthur made excuses before leaving the room.


    Soon, ke and I were alone in the room.


    ke looked at me,plicated emotions appeared in his eyes. Biting my lower lip, I asked him, "Is


    Aurora really okay?"


    ke saw through my distress and put an arm around my shoulder. "She''s really safe."


    "You are probably have been so tired recently and it affected Aurora. It might be the reason why you


    feel unwell," ke continued to exin.


    As I listened to ke''s exnation, I realized a problem. Usually, when two mates were together, both


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    of them would be stronger. But for me, it seemed to be the opposite. ke was already the lycan king,


    the strongest among the werewolves. My presence was useless to him, I could obviously not make him


    stronger.


    Thinking about that, I suddenly felt down. I bowed my head and whispered, "I''m sorry ke..."


    "My wolf has been posioned.... so I can''t make your wolf stronger..."


    "Not only that... I can even weaken your ability..." I added before lowering my head even more. "I don''t


    deserve to your Luna..."


    Suddenly, ke pulled me and hugged me tight. Being inside his arms, I started to feel warm.


    "No Chloe," ke told me with a serious tone. "Don''t think like that. Not now... Not in the future..."


    "You are indeed my luna. But I never needed you to use your ability for me."


    "You are my luna because you are my mate... and I love you..." ke suddenly said, making my eyes


    widened and my cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure to find a way to heal Aurora," he promised me. Though his words were


    soft, I could feel their sincerity. I closed my trembling eyes, my tears quietly falling on my cheeks.


    "T-thank you, ke..." I sobbed "I promise I will work hard. I will be stronger... not only for myself. I will


    be stronger for you, so that I could help you as much as possible..." I promised him.


    Seeing me cry, ke rubbed my back tofort me. He nodded at me before saying, "Alright."


    After a few seconds, I was finally feeling more calm. ke, who startedbing my hair with his


    fingers, suddenly told me, "Actually, I have a n for you."


    Hearing his words, I frowned before giving ke a puzzled look.


    After a few days, I finally understood what ke was talking about. It turned out, he wanted me to build


    my physical strength. Right after I recovered, ke assigned his betas to help me train.


    After some deliberation, ke and the other betas decided to build my speed first.


    The first day, I was not able to finish the course. On the second day, I almost finished it before


    copsing on the ground. It was already the third day.


    I panted heavily as I looked at the field in front of me. It was empty, except for one beta who was


    cheering me on.


    "You can do it, Luna! Just one morep!" He shouted from a distance.


    ''One morep... one morep...'' I thought as I struggled to continue running despite my burning legs


    and trembling knees.


    "You''re doing great! Much better than yesterday! Just one morep and you''ll finally finish the course!"


    The beta continued to cheer me on. Although he was cheering me, I could not help but frown at him.


    The beta saw my displeasure and stopped cheering me.


    A couple of minutester, I copsed on the ground. I finished my course, but I was panting so hard


    and my heart felt like it was about to burst out of my chest.


    "Chloe!!" Someone cheerfully called my name. Turning my head to the side, I saw Carrie who was


    running happily towards me. However, it was not her big smile that caught my attention the most.


    Rather, it was the boxes that she was carrying in her hands.


    "Hi¡­Carrie¡­" I panted while staring hard at boxes. "What¡­ are¡­ those?" I asked her.


    "Oh? It''s for the party tonight!" Carrie excitedly said. "Are you finished training? If so, let''s go!" She


    urged me.


    Hearing her words, I suddenly cheered up. Actually, I had been looking forward to attend the women''s


    party again. However, as I was about to say yes, I felt a hard stare on my back.


    "Carrie, sorry. The luna isn''t done with her training yet. She needs to run anotherp¡­" The beta


    sheepishly said.


    "Ah? Is that s-" Carrie started to say until she met my sad and pleading eyes. "Erm¡­ aren''t you being


    too hard on her?" Carrie rubbed her nose.


    "No¡­ not at all!" The beta hurriedly said. "We are being really kind to the Luna!" He added as if he was


    wronged.


    A sad smile formed on my lips. I looked at Carrie and with a pitiful voice, I told her, "It''s okay. I''ll pass on


    this party first because I need to train. I''ll join you next time." After saying that, I stood up and started


    walking to the beta. As I go, I heard someone behind me saying, "She''s so hardworking. Chloe really


    deserves to be our luna."


    Hearing her words cheered me up. I tightened my fists and with a determined look in my eyes, I


    thought, "That''s right. I have to cheer up. After all, I am ke''s luna."


    I started training again filled with determination and a great fighting spirit. Unfortunately, as a result, the


    betas who trained me became serious and no longer care that I was their luna. They trained me to the


    point that I did not even have the strength to speak.


    For the tenth time that day, I copsed on the ground.


    "Two more sets, Luna! Please continue working hard!" The beta approached me and said.


    "Ha¡­ but¡­ this training is so¡­ hard¡­" I panted heavily, my entire body felt like burning.


    "No way, Luna. Our training methods are already very easy. Actually you are lucky. Luna, if you were


    assigned to Astor, that Demon Trainer, your training will be ten times more difficult!" He told me.


    My eyes widened. I was a little shocked. ''The pack has a stricter trainer?'' I thought, feeling a little


    scared before shaking my head desperately.


    ''No way¡­ I''m fine now¡­ my current training is already very good. I definitely don''t need another


    trainer.''


    In the night, after a tiring day of training, ke gave me a massage to relieve fatigue.


    "ke¡­" I said using with my weak tone. "ke¡­" I whined before pouting.


    ke, who was massaging my feet, smiled at me. "Yes, Chloe?" He gently asked.


    "I''m having a hard time¡­ my body hurts so much and my feet are always sore¡­" I continued my


    whine. "The training method is now very tough¡­ maybe¡­ it would be nice for me to be treated as a


    rookie?" I pouted.


    Although I said so, I did not really think that way. I was only joking with ke, trying to see how he will


    react.


    ke looked at me and frowned. "How can that be? I just want you to have the ability to protect


    yourself¡­"


    "If one day I am not by your side, you should be able to defend yourself¡­" ke softly said as he


    continued massaging my feet.


    Satisfied with his reaction, I sat up and told him coquettishly, "Then just stay with me all the time."


    ke''s eyes twinkled in delight. He liked what I said, but still shook his head in disagreement. "Then,


    what about you change your trainer?"


    My eyes widened in excitement. Could it be that ke will assign a kind trainer to me?


    ''Even though he is a doctor, his ability is strong. I think he can be a good candidate for being a trainer,'' I


    thought in delight.


    "Well¡­" I started to say. "Arthur will be a good trainer¡­" I intentionally told ke.


    ke heard me and immediately shook his head. Then, with a wicked smile, he said, "No, not Arthur."


    "I am going to introduce my teacher to you, his name is Astor.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ke''s words were like thunder in my ears,pletely catching me off guard.


    "A-astor?" I repeated.


    In fact, I have been hearing about Teacher Astor''s deeds from the betas. He has been called the


    ''trainer from hell''. Every time they told me a story about him, I became so frightened that I swore that


    she would never be Astor''s student.


    But to think that ke would directly give me this kind of "surprise".


    A frightened expression appeared on my face. Having those betas as my trainers was already tough


    enough... I definitely did not want to change them for a teacher in hell!


    Thus, sheepishly, I tried to change ke''s decision.


    "I... I h-heard about Teacher Astor... I-I didn''t know he is your teacher!" Iughed awkwardly. "B-but


    ke... look at the difference between you and I..."


    "I am someone with such a poor ability... I definitely don''t need to have the same teacher as you!" I said


    with a hurried tone.


    ke deeply looked at me. He did not show whether he saw through my intention or not.


    "Don''t say that. Chloe, I think only a good teacher can make you progress faster," he patted my head.


    "Plus I already talked about you with Astor. He is currently dealing with some matters outside, but he


    should be able to return to the pack in two days," ke told me. With each word he said, I felt my body


    getting more and more stiff.


    "When he returns, I will formally introduce him to you," ke said as an innocent and clueless smile


    appeared on his lips. I suddenly wanted to cry.


    ''No.... ke is dead set on this...'' I thought as ke stopped talking and returned to massaging my


    feet. ''Seems like I can only go to Arthur for help!''


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple of minutester, ke left for some pack matter. I did not waste any moment. I hurriedly got


    up and immediately went to Arthur'' office.


    "Arthur!" I called loudly before hurriedly opening the door of Arthur''s office. Surprisingly, he was not


    alone inside. Carrie was standing close to him. Both of them had strange little expressions on their


    faces. I quickly nced at them and did not care much about it.


    Instead, I had a panicked expression as I hurriedly told them, "Help me! You got to help me!"


    Arthur and Carrie both looked concerned. That was, until they heard the reason why I was there.


    "Well..." Arthur slowly told me. "It shouldn''t be a big deal...


    "Not a big deal? No....ke is changing my teacher to someone named Astor. The betas told me he is


    a devil trainer... I''ll die if he bes my trainer!" I told them with exaggeration.


    "You need to help me fast! I heard Astor will return to the pack in two days and start formally training


    me!!!"


    "What??!" Arthur and Carrie shouted at the same time before looking at each other.


    "Is heing back?" Arthur eximed. I saw his frightened expression and felt even colder.


    ''Seems like even Arthur is afraid of Astor¡­¡¯


    ¡®Then how much more me, who is already a weak person?¡¯ I could not help but feel a great sense of


    worry and fear


    Seemingly out of options, I looked at Carrie with a sad face and asked, ¡°Carrie¡­ what would I do?


    even Arthur is afraid of him¡­ If I were to be trained by Astor, would I still have a chance to live?¡±


    As I asked this I could not help but shudder involuntarily while I looked at Carrie as if she was my only


    ray of hope.


    Carrie looked at me with distress and a helpless expression. It seems like there is nothing she could do


    as well.


    In the end, she opened her mouth and said carefully, ¡°Chloe, you should ask brother Arthur, after all,


    Mr. Astor is his father¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked by Carrie''s words, I stared wide-eyed at her words but Carrie nodded firmly.


    ¡°Is that true, Arthur?¡± I turned to look at Arthur who only gave me an affirmative gaze.


    My heart stopped at the moment, after that, I stared nkly listening to Arthur talking about his father.


    ¡°My father has been strict and was never soft on training betas. Regardless of gender, men and women


    they are the same in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I could even remember that he told me not to eat nor drink unless Ipleted one hundredps of


    duck walks around the entire Silver pack territory!¡± As Arthur told this matter, there was a bead of sweat


    that involuntarily rolled in his face.


    His face paled as if he remembered the agony and pain of that moment, in the end Arthur could only


    brush things off and no longer recounted his experiences during his training with Astor.


    I, on the other hand, became more and more desperate as I listened.


    ¡®There was no way to escape this arrangement¡­¡¯


    ¡°But I still have two days¡­ maybe I can still think of a way to convince ke to change his mind,¡± I


    mumbled absentmindedly.


    Carrie and Arthur looked at me in pity and shook their heads.


    In the end, the traitor Arthur could only make excuses and bid me goodbye. He was nning to leave


    me out of my own devices as he nned and try to find a reason to leave the pack in two days.


    For the next two days, I did not think about eating and drinking.


    I just wanted to avoid bing Astor''s student as much as possible.


    I met ke a couple of times and asked him to change his mind, but ke rejected it in the end.


    With his firm rejection I could only feel so helpless and powerless.


    Just like now¡­in the study. I could only fidget in nervousness as I stood along with ke, Arthur, and


    Carrie, waiting for Astor.


    The room was silent and tense, not a word was heard between us.


    Finally, a man who looked like he was in histe forties, but still looked vigorous and mighty, walked


    into the study.


    When I saw him, I could not help but be frightened by his aura.


    Although I could clearly see the faint shadow of Arthur on his face, there was no trace of thetter¡¯s


    yfulness and mischief.


    Instead, the man in front of us, Astor, had a countenance that was dignified and unapproachable. It was


    as if he would strangle anyone who trespassed the space within his range of attack.


    The look in his eyes did not have any signs of turbidity, instead it was clear and deep, as if his stare


    could dig into your soul and everything about you would be exposed.


    One look and I could already feel the decisiveness and ruthlessness in his personality.


    As I realized these things, my fear got the best of me as I slowly and carefully hid behind Arthur.


    Seemingly unable to feel the tense atmosphere, ke stood up and respectfully greeted Astor,


    ¡°Teacher, you are back.¡±


    At ke¡¯s cue, Arthur and Carrie also followed the suit


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher Astor¡­¡±


    The two of them greeted him with reverence and even a hint of fear.


    Astor nodded expressionlessly and then said, ¡°Who is Chloe?¡±


    Hearing my name, I trembled and slowly came out from behind Arthur.


    With a sheepish voice and my head half lowered, I uttered, like a sheep being led to the


    ughterhouse,


    ¡°I-it''s me¡­¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Astor really lived up to his reputation.


    I was too frightened to look up. As if doing it on purpose, Arthur who was originally in front of me,


    suddenly stood aside, leaving me exposed. I no longer had a choice and could only meet Astor face to


    face.


    I raised my head and looked at his serious face. His eyes looked stern, with no trace of gentleness in it.


    Though my mind very much wanted to run and hide at the moment, I let out a stiff smile to try and


    make a good impression of him. After all, he would be my trainer.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon, I saw Astor¡¯s eyes became sharper, as if it could pierce me to death, making me scared


    witless. Too shocked by his actions, I wiped out the silly smile on my face and lowered my head.


    When he stayed silent and nodded, I immediately felt like I had received a huge pardon.


    Contrary to his stern and unwavering gaze earlier, he looked at ke and stood aside, allowing ke


    to lead the conversation.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I would like to introduce to you, my Teacher Astor.¡± ke gave a faint smile as he looked


    toward me then to Astor. His eyes had a light of respect towards the other party, it seems like he really


    looked up to Astor as his teacher.


    As ke introduced Astor, he kept a serious face, as if he didn''t care about ke''s introduction at all.


    Instead, he turned and looked at me with an unchanging expression and said, ¡°The training will start


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm,e again?¡± I blinked twice and asked, I seemed to have misheard Astor¡¯s words at the


    moment.


    Astor seemed to have no intention to repeat his words, and so it was ke who answered,


    ¡°Chloe, Train with Teacher Astor well¡­ because during the next few days, I had to leave the pack for a


    while.¡±


    Even more dumbfounded, my body turned stiffly and asked in disbelief, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before I could react and realized what happened ke already moved and said,


    ¡°I still have some things tomunicate with Astor. Chloe, you should rest and prepare for the training


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You must train with Teacher Astor well and stay strong while I am not around.¡± With that he and Astor


    moved and left the room.


    I stared at the closing door wanting to cry on the spot. I turned to look at Carrie and Arthur, but both of


    them shook their heads to express their helplessness.


    My heart sank at the sight of them looking at me with sympathy, it seemed like there was really no way


    out. I must face this grueling fate of training under the demon instructor, Astor.


    Suddenly remembering something, I looked up once again and asked,


    ¡°Carrie, do you know where ke is going this time? Did something bad happen in the pack?¡±


    Carrie shook her head, ¡°I have no idea about his trip at the moment.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I see¡­ well at least, two of you are still here. I would not feel alone while I struggle in


    training¡­¡± I sighed andforted myself, it is really a relief that Carrie and Arthur were still with me.


    ¡°Eherm¡­ that is not the case Chloe¡­¡± Arthur cleared his throat and immediately woke me up from my


    thoughts.


    He looked at me proudly, as if he had received a good fortune and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be here to


    apany you in your agony as well. That is because I will be going out with ke on errands too!¡±


    It was obvious with the smile on his face that he was indeed lucky to have escaped a terrible cmity


    this time -this father Astor!


    My face changed when I heard this, I stared at Arthur with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°You traitor! How could you leave me at such a critical time!¡± My frustration and anger surged as I


    grabbed a nearby book and chased Arthur who still had a gloating look on his face.


    That night, I could not sleep.


    Tossing and turning on the bed, I frustratingly sat up and frowned. Feeling helpless and worried, I stood


    up and went out of my bedroom.


    My foot brought me to ke''s door, without hesitation, I knocked on it.


    I must do something in order to escape the tragic fate of being subject to Astor''s devilish training!


    Almost immediately, I saw ke who was wearing his lounge clothes. A thin pure white shirt covered


    his body and the v-neck subtly teased my eyes of his toned abs. I blink, feeling my throat a little bit dry.


    ke looked at me as if he naturally knew the reason for my visit.


    Afraid that my thoughts would be too obvious, I tried to be mysterious and asked first, ¡°ke what are


    you going to do outside? Is there something wrong with our pack?¡±


    ke raised his brows and looked at me, surprised that I asked about the pack at the moment.


    Inwardly, I understood why he reacted like this, because I have not asked him about the pack even as


    his Luna ever since the beginning.


    In the end his gaze was still gentle as he answered, ¡°The Silver Pack had an ally. It is just that they


    sent a message to me for help. Thus, I needed to deal with some things regarding the matter.¡±


    ¡°Is it like what happened on the pack back then?¡± I asked, but my heart was already glimmering with


    hope.


    There was a subtle light on ke¡¯s face, but in the end he said nothing and just nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­ ke, can I go with you then?¡± Seeing the opportunity to escape, I asked straightforwardly.


    Afraid that he would immediately reject it, I continued, ¡°Look, I have to do a deep research on countless


    amounts of poison¡­ So maybe I can help.¡±


    ke lowered his head and smiled.


    Then he looked at me as if he had seen through my thoughts, ¡°Chloe, are you afraid of Astor¡¯s


    training?¡±


    ¡°N-no?!¡± I vehemently shook my head and denied.


    ke patted me on the back as he said, ¡°Astor is not as strict as the rumors said so you do not have to


    be scared.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I had already made an agreement with Astor that he would take extra care of you.¡± ke


    continued.


    Still feeling suspicious, I looked up and met ke¡¯s eyes ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He stepped forward and answered me gently. His scent lingered on the tips of my nose,


    giving me a warm andfortable feeling.


    ¡°I hope that when Ie back, My Chloe will improve rapidly¡­¡± He said with a gentle expression.


    ¡°When will you be back then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About two weeks, perhaps.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Two weeks¡­¡± My heart felt unhappy at the thought of the long time ke would be gone. I could not


    help but frown thinking that he would be away for that long.


    Ever since I left the Red Moon pack, he has always been by my side. Even when he was busy, just the


    thought that he would be somehow around made me feel safe and calm.


    It would be the first time that we would be away from each other. Suddenly, two weeks felt too long.


    While I was wallowing on my thoughts, I suddenly felt ke¡¯s warm palm on my waist pulling me closer


    to his side.


    Surprised by the sudden contact, I looked up and stared at him wide eyed. Leaning closer to me, I saw


    his handsome and sincere face, making my heart beat faster and louder.


    I could not help but feel my cheeks turn warmer, and blush.


    I tried to look away to hide, but ke¡¯s deep maic voice rang softly on my left ear asking, ¡°Are you


    worried that you would miss me too much?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°Chloe...¡± ke''s voice was very gentle, and his approaching face made me close my eyes


    unconsciously.


    I can feel ke''s breath getting closer, being extremely close to each other made my heart thump


    wildly.


    But the next second, what I expected didn''t happen.


    ¡®Knock knock knock...¡¯


    A Knock on the door awoke me from my thoughts.


    It was a dream.


    ¡°Luna¡­ I am here to inform you that Sir Astor is waiting for you to train..¡± The voice of a servant rang


    behind the door. She brought me the news with a hint of respect in her tone.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Is it daytime?¡± I mumbled in shock as I realized that the sun was already shining brightly.


    I frowned, wondering how I ended up in the room. I vaguely remembered having toe to ke¡¯s


    room, but it turns out, I stayed in bed all along.


    ¡®What a weird dream¡­¡¯ I feel my cheeks heat up as I vividly remember everything from the strange


    dream.


    ¡®Ah¡­ such impure thoughts..¡¯ I shook my head trying to brush away the images in my head but to no


    avail.


    The servant was still waiting for my answer.


    However, her next words were filled with worry and sympathy, ¡°Also¡­ Sir Astor asked me to say that


    you are alreadyte¡­¡±


    I sat up abruptly under the feeling of being doused with a pail of cold water.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at the clock and realized that the time was already ten minuteste.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± I shouted in panic as I hurriedly dressed non-stop and rushed out of the room.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be!¡¯


    ¡®To think that I will bete on my first day of training with Astor!¡¯


    The back of my head felt numb at the thought of him torturing me for the punishment for beingte.


    I ran to the training ground as fast as I could. As I looked at a distance, Astor was already standing


    there waiting for me.


    ¡®It¡¯s over! I am finished!¡¯ my heart sank seeing that he was looking at my direction with his arms


    crossed and his eyes cold and sharp.


    Still, I ran, not wasting any second to avoid incurring more wrath from my new teacher. In the end I


    almost fell on the ground.


    ¡°T-teacher, I am sorry for beingte¡­ I..¡± As soon as I stood in front of Astor, I immediately opened my


    mouth to apologize trying to find the most appropriate words to say at the moment.


    However I was stopped by Astor¡¯s serious look, seemingly not wanting to waste time at all.


    ¡°Start!¡± His cold tone rang in my ears as I stared at him cautiously and watched him stand in the middle


    of the training ground.


    Just one word was enough to see how strict he was. Even with the use of words, he could not be


    bothered to waste time at all.


    In the end I could only follow his arrangement like amb being led to the ughterhouse.


    Astor¡¯s eyes thennded on a Beta watching on the side. His eyes flickered and somehow the Beta


    seemed to have understood and went to the center of the training spot where we stood.


    Then he looked at me with his ever piercing re, making my shoulder jolt stiffly.


    ¡°Fight!¡± A word came out of his mouth then he immediately retreated in a distance as if he intended to


    watch after saying his piece.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I blinked in shock, but I was not given time to react as the Beta had already saluted me and


    assumed his fighting stance.


    Without even an exnation, I already found myself sparring fiercely with the Beta who was rtively


    the weakest amongst his ranks.


    Even so , I still could not do anything to him at all.


    One after the other, his punches and attacksnded on my body. Not having any experience in fighting,


    I relied on my instincts after being tortured in pain for years.


    Even so, it was really painful to be beaten like this, and so I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist.


    Slowly, I tried to fight back, but unfortunately my punches and attacks could not even connect to my


    opponent, leaving me helpless.


    In the end, I stumbled on the ground, with my aching body all over.


    Then the beta saluted once more signaling that the sparring stopped and looked at me worriedly. In the


    end he did not say anything and stepped out of the training ground once again.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I tried to stand up but the pain in my body made me feel almost dizzy.


    Suddenly a tall shadow loomed over me and looked at me without any ounce of sympathy.


    He looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze, so intimidating that I even held my breath.


    ¡°Weak core!¡± He uttered.


    In the next moment, I found myself eating the dust as I was told to do the nk crawl exercise.


    Feeling my body trembling all over and my abs and upper thighs hurting, I did not dare to lower my hip


    at any moment as it would be even more painful.


    The Moon Goddess knew how much I crawled back and forth the training ground in the nk position,


    yet Astor still did not show any signs of letting me stop.


    In the end, my body could no longer hold it and my elbow let go and copsed.


    ¡°It hurt so much¡­¡± I winced in pain, no longer minding that I was lying on the cold ground at the


    moment.


    ¡®This is too much¡­¡¯ I thought to myself, thinking that this would be the agony that I will be in in the next


    few weeks.


    ¡®If this continues, my body might not even survive before ke returns!¡¯


    Panic suddenly rose in my heart at the thought. In the end, I scrambled to get up and approach Astor.


    With a pleading tone, I lowered my head and slowly asked him, ¡°T-teacher¡­ I want to ask¡­ i-if you


    could slow down the training¡­ As you know¡­ my wolf cannot wake up at will so I could only rely on


    my strength. Even so¡­ I am still far from being able to fight with someone.¡±


    In order to even convince him, I showed my injuries from the previous two training sessions and even


    wore a painful expression.


    Unfortunately, he only frowned and looked at me fiercely, not believing anything I said. What¡¯s more, his


    re intensified, so much that I could only shudder and cower in fear.


    At that moment, I knew hat Astor had no intention of holding back the intensity of the training for the


    sake of my condition, and so in the end I decided to try once again.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Teacher it is getting dark, could today''s training be temporarily over? After all, this is the first


    day of my training, and there is still a long time to train¡­¡±


    I looked at him expectantly, but just like before, he remained unmoved and did not even open his


    mouth to speak.


    In the end I could only lower my head dejectedly and said, never mind.


    However, just as I was about to speak, I heard the longest sentence Astor said for the entire day.


    With a straight face he asked me, ¡°What we need here is a powerful Luna. How long do you think the


    Silver pack could wait for you?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°What we need here is a powerful Luna. How long do you think the Silver Pack could wait for you?¡±


    Astor said with a cold voice.


    The members of the Silver Pack were always nothing but kind to me, so I did not at all expect Astor to


    ask me such a question. My mood suddenly sank.


    How long could the Silver Pack wait for me? My entire body suddenly turned cold. That question¡­ I did


    not know what to answer¡­


    Seeing the change in my expression, Astor¡¯s eyes turned even colder before he said with a harsh tone,


    ¡°Or is the pack wrong? Is it that you don¡¯t want to be the Luna of the Silver Pack at all?¡±


    After he spoke, Astor turned around, leaving me alone.


    At night, I tossed and turned in bed, Astor¡¯s words kept on repeating in my mind. In fact, what Astor told


    me hit me right in the bullseyes.


    From the moment I arrived in the Silver Pack until Astor arrived, I did not seriously think about whether


    I really wanted to be the Luna¡­I simply liked ke.


    ¡°But bing the Luna of the Silver Pack is not as simple as being just ke¡¯s Luna¡­¡± I muttered


    over my pillow. epting that role, I would be responsible for the entire pack. ¡°Could I really take on


    this heavy responsibility? Besides¡­ look at my current physical condition¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I be their Luna when I can¡¯t even do anything by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ Why am I always this helpless?¡± Feeling frustrated, I grabbed my pillow and fully covered my


    head with it.


    ¡°Ugh I¡¯m starting to have a headache¡­¡± I mumbled before getting up from the bed and opening the


    window. Instantly, the cool breeze blew in, making me feel a little cool. Outside the window, in the night


    sky, the moon was beautifully shining over the Silver Pack that looked even more beautiful under the


    bright moonlight.


    ¡®Such a beautiful ce¡­¡¯ I thought as I gently looked over the Silver Pack. ¡®Am I really qualified to be


    their Luna? Can I really¡­ guard the Silver Pack with ke?¡¯


    On the second day, I arrived at the training ground very early. Astor had a surprised expression on his


    face after seeing that I arrived earlier than him. He also briefly nced at my neat clothes that I


    specifically changed into for the training.


    Last night, I made up my mind that I would work hard to be a Luna worthy of ke. With


    everything that I have, I would train very hard so that I could be responsible for the Silver Pack with


    him.


    I met Teacher Astor¡¯s eyes with all seriousness. I ¡®No matter how strict he would be¡­ ¡® I thought before


    clenching my fists. ¡®This time¡­ I will not back down.¡¯


    During the training, I was still in a weak position. Everytime I had a spar, I would always be defeated.


    Each time, I would be injured all over. But I wiped away my tears.


    At the end of the training day, I fell on the floor, gasping with air. On my right arm, a huge, nasty bruise


    was starting to form, while I could not raise my left arm, as I felt it was slightly dislocated. Astor, who


    slowly approached me, looked at me with his cold eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to give up,¡± he told me with his icy voice. ¡°You are so weak. It¡¯s better for


    you not to waste everyone¡¯s time,¡± he added before leaving the training area.


    The next day, despite feeling like my body was about to copse, I showed up in the training ground


    and once more, earlier than Astor.


    A hint of surprise shed on Astor¡¯s eyes but he did not say anything and only started my training. By


    the end of the day, I was once again sprawled on the floor, feeling blooding out of my mouth.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Teacher Astor once again approached me. He looked at me from head to toe before turning around,


    intending to leave the room. But after a few steps, I heard his cold voice saying, ¡°As long as you say


    that you give up, you won¡¯t have to suffer like right.


    I watched Astor¡¯s leaving back and felt bittersweet. Though Teacher Astor was so cold with his words,


    he stilles to train me every day and check on my injuries before leaving.


    A few days passed like this. Everyday, Teacher Astor would train me until I could no longer move my


    body. In just a few days, my entire body was riddled ck and blue, but I did not give up. Every


    morning, despite the pain I was going through, I forced my body to get up and continue my training.


    But at the end of the day, the results of my training were not optimistic.


    I looked down on my body that was again sprawled on the ground, feeling disappointed. Like the days


    before, I was hurting all over and could not move. It felt like no matter how hard I trained, there was no


    improvement on my body.


    The same as the days before, Teacher Astor approached me to check on my injuries. Then, he


    frowned.


    ¡°The result of the training today is very poor. Don¡¯t eat any food tonight,¡± he coldly said. I closed my


    eyes and silently nodded, agreeing to what he said.


    It was Carrie who immediately greeted me when I returned to the pack house.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Chloe! Wee back!¡± She smiled while pointing at the table. ¡°I prepared all of your favorite


    food. Come and eat dinner!¡±


    I looked at the beautifully prepared dishes and a sad smile appeared on my lips.


    ¡°Thank you, Carrie¡­ But I don¡¯t have an appetite tonight,¡± I softly told her. A surprised expression


    appeared on Carrie¡¯s face before she hurriedly approached me and held my hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chloe? You never skipped dinner before¡­¡± She asked. Looking at Carrie¡¯s worried


    eyes, I could not help but confess to her.


    ¡°I had poor training today¡­ so Teacher Astor punished me. He told me not to eat dinner tonight,¡± I told


    her with a sad tone.


    Carrie¡¯s eyes widened before she carefully told me, ¡°Chloe¡­ but I think it¡¯s alright to eat something


    secretly¡­ otherwise you will have no strength for tomorrow¡¯s training¡­¡±


    I felt Carrie¡¯s concern towards me, but I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Carrie. I must do what I promised¡­¡± I


    replied. ¡°Just like how I promised to ke that I would receive this training¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I must do it,¡± I told Carrie who sighed before patting my shoulder.


    ¡°Alright. You can do it! I know you can!¡± Carrie started cheering me up. ¡°I¡¯ll just be here to support you!¡±


    She added with a big smile.


    My heart felt warm. Seeing Carrie¡¯s support, I suddenly missed ke who was still away because of


    the mission.


    I looked out the window. Outside, the night looked peaceful and calm.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how things are going on with ke and the others¡­¡¯


    ¡®I wonder¡­ when they cane home¡­¡¯ I thought to myself as I felt a dull ache in my heart.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ke¡¯s POV


    After the preparations, we immediately left the Silver Pack.


    ¡®Only a few days have passed, but here I am again¡­ on my way out to leave the pack,¡¯ I thought


    before closing my eyes and started to meditate. Previously, I stayed hidden inside my pack,


    uninterested in the world outside. But because of the recent events, I had no choice but to leave the


    pack to solve important matters.


    Of course, I did not enjoy it one bit. Especially not considering that I was leaving not only the pack¡­ I


    was also leaving Chloe, my mate who was currently facing a very difficult situation.


    Thinking about Chloe, I could not help but frown.


    ¡°Eh? Are you meditating? Why is your face like that?¡± Arthur suddenly appeared beside me and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are already missing Chloe?¡± He said with a teasing tone. He was correct but I


    decided to ignore him. That was until he asked another question.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ where are we going?¡±


    I did not answer at first. Instead, I turned around and looked at Arthur who had a clueless expression. A


    smirk formed on my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you really followed me without knowing our destination?¡± I started to tease him back.


    ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s still better toe with you and take a risk than to face my father¡¯s bad face!¡± He


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dramatically replied.


    ¡°You gave Chloe to my father¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid that she will get hurt or hit?¡± Arthur wrapped his arms


    around his body and shook as if he was afraid.


    I frowned before saying, ¡°I believe in Chloe. She will definitely persevere¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, I already talked to Astor and told him to show mercy to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m so jealous! You didn¡¯t even lift a finger to help me back then when my dad was torturing me!¡±


    Arthur protested. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this road so familiar?¡± He added while looking around. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the exact


    road we took just a few weeks ago?¡± He raised a brow.


    Upon hearing him, I closed my eyes and continued to meditate. ¡°You know too much,¡± was the only


    words I told him.


    Arthur sat back in his seat and sighed. ¡°Lord Lykan King, seems like all every bit of your recent actions


    are for Chloe.


    ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t mind it¡­ not even one bit,¡± I directly admitted.


    Arthur went deep into his thoughts. It was only a few minutester when he suddenly asked, ¡°So the


    purpose for going to the Red Moon Pack this time?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Dean has known Chloe¡¯s poison for a long time. But as far as I know, this poison is not


    unsolvable.¡±


    ¡°He is the best poison master in the entire werewolf world. He should know the way to detoxify Chloe¡¯s


    poison.. But why couldn''t he help Chloe?¡± My frown turned deeper and deeper, feeling very frustrated


    with my mate¡¯s predicament.


    Beside me, Arthur became more and more confused. ¡°It¡¯s really all too strange¡­¡± hemented.


    I was silent for a while before I opened my mouth to say, ¡°It is possible that the poison was given to


    Chloe by Alpha Dean.¡±


    Arthur froze for a while before looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­. Wouldn¡¯t there be a


    bloodbath when we go to the Red Moon Pack this time?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I only want to get a solution on how to detoxify Chloe¡¯s wolf. As for Alpha


    Dean¡­¡± I did not continue my words.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do we need to wear a mask this time? Or do you want to reveal your identity?¡± Arthur asked.


    ¡°My identity is no longer a secret to Dean. This time, we would not directly enter the Red Moon Pack. I


    will meet with Dean alone.¡±


    ¡°He already knows you?! Hah! SUre enough, Alpha Dean is not a simple person¡­¡± Arthur replied.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I have to say one more thing¡­ Lyra said that she is going back to the Silver Pack soon¡­ did


    you know that?¡± He asked carefully.


    ¡®Lyra?¡¯ I finally opened my eyes and frowned. I did not answer Arthur. But after hearing this name


    again¡­ after such a long time, I still felt a little inexplicable.


    After a while, I told Arthur, ¡°Well, deal with the current matter first.¡± After that, Arthur did not say


    anything more and merely shrugged.


    A few hourster, we were inside a hotel, waiting for Alpha Dean to arrive. When we arrived near the


    Red Moon Pack, I ordered a beta to deliver a letter to Dean, asking him to meet with me in the hotel to


    avoid unnecessary confusions.


    The room was silent, with the sounds onlying from Arthur who was walking around in pace.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hours¡­ isn¡¯t hete? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Finally, after circling the room for a hundred


    times, Arthur finally sat on a chair and asked with an anxious expression.


    I furrowed my brows. Indeed, Dean was unreasonablyte. Knowing his personality, he was not


    someone who would stood me up. If he was unavable, he would at least definitely send a message


    to me.


    ¡®Could it be that he really did not n on meeting with me?¡¯ I thought with a frown.


    Just as I had that thought, suddenly, there was a knock on the door and I felt Dean¡¯s presenceing


    from outside the door. Calmly, I stood up and let him in. But when I saw his appearance, I felt a little


    shocked.


    Compared with thest time we met, Alpha Dean¡¯s state was very different. Not only did he have more


    gray hair, his face was paler, and the nerves on his neck were all looking like they were purple. There


    were big, dark bags under his eyes. He was looking as if the poison from before had not been cured.


    Arthur, who suddenly sat up straight, was likewise a little surprised when he saw him. Alpha Dean


    clearly saw our reaction but did not take it seriously.


    ¡°King ke¡­ Doctor Arthur¡­ it¡¯s great to see the two of you!¡± He greeted us with a smile. I nodded at


    him, while Arthur said hello awkwardly.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the purpose that the two of you havee here? Do you need anything from the Red


    Moon Pack? Or do you need us to do something?¡± Dean asked directly without even sitting down.


    I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I told him.


    Alpha Dean heard my answer and his face suddenly changed. ¡°Then¡­ is it about Chloe?¡± Dean asked.


    This time, he sounded very hesitant. Though he was trying to hide it,pared to his earlier words, his


    voice sounded a little more anxious.


    ¡°Did something happen to Chloe? Please tell me¡­ is my daughter safe?¡± He asked with a pale face.


    Seeing his anxiousness, I also did not go around the matter and told him directly. ¡°Chloe is safe. For


    now.¡±


    For a second, Alpha Dean looked relieved. That was, until a puzzled look appeared on Dean¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he replied. ¡°But¡­ for now?¡±


    ¡°Please, pray tell. What is the purpose of why the Lycan King is here?¡± Dean looked at me straight in


    the eyes and straightforwardly asked.


    I stared at Dean, who was getting more and more elusive to me.


    ¡°I came here this time, mainly to find out how Chloe''s wolf was poisoned.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ke¡¯s POV


    The moment I asked the question, the trace of surprise on Alpha Dean¡¯s pale face proved that he did


    not expect me to find out about Chloe''s wolf poisoning.


    Even so, Alpha Dean only frowned and didn''t answer.


    I had already expected his reaction as I knew that it would be hard to convince him about telling me


    everything and so I went on and said,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Before even mentioning the antidote, it''s better to talk about who poisoned Chloe.¡±


    I stared at Alpha Dean, carefully watching every expression that he had. Staying silent for a moment,


    he finally opened his mouth and then said hoarsely,


    ¡°The one who poisoned Chloe¡­ is indeed me!¡±


    Bang!


    Hearing this, I bared my fangs and pushed Alpha Dean against the wall.


    At some point I had already guessed it, but I still couldn''t control my anger when I heard Dean admit


    the fact with his own mouth.


    Feeling the raging anger inside, I yelled at Dean angrily while tightening the grip in his neck


    ¡°Do you think I dare not kill you?¡±


    ¡°My, King! Please calm down¡­ if you kill Alpha Dean, this may incite a war!¡± Suddenly Arthur stepped


    forward to stop me from venting my anger.


    But how could I ept such truth? How could I just stay here and do nothing to the very person who


    put Chloe in such a bad state?!


    Even so, seeing Arthur¡¯s warning and pleading nce I gritted my teeth and let go of Alpha Dean¡¯s


    neck.


    Then keeping me in check he let me step backwards to create a distance between.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ all her life¡­ She only longed for her father to love her just a little bit.¡± Feeling that would


    explode my anger at any point, Arthur stepped up and helped me confront Dean.


    His voice was also full of grievance and questioning, ¡°So it turns out, that Alpha Dean really doesn''t


    love his daughter Chloe at all?!¡±


    For Arthur, more than being the pack¡¯s luna, Chloe is his friend and family. The times they spent


    together maybe quite short, but I could see how everything around Arthur and Carrie the moment


    Chloe came to the pack


    Alpha Dean didn''t know how to answer, just bowed his head in silence.


    My face darkened once more, I no longer wanted for Alpha Dean to remain silent when everything has


    to be clearly resolved.


    I stood up and red at him, demanding him to answer my questions aggressively.


    ¡°Alpha Dean, why did you poison Chloe''s wolf when you clearly needed an heir with a powerful wolf?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that Chloe has been ming her own wolf for being weak all these years in order to get


    her father''s favor?!¡±


    ¡°If she knew that her father was the one who poisoned her, how would Chloe ept it?¡±


    ¡°The father whom she only wanted to receive affection from, yet you where the very person who put


    her to misery!¡±


    In my anger, I could feel the veins on my forehead pop out when I said those words.


    The hesitation and guilt appeared in Alpha Dean¡¯s expression as he remained silent for a long time.


    As if he had gathered his courage to reveal everything, he lowered his head and slowly answered.


    ¡°I know more than anyone that all this was too cruel for Chloe¡­¡± He said with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Believe me when I say that I am deeply sorry for Chloe all these years, but I did all this to protect her!


    Then he raised his head and I found the unmasked remorse on his face. However, this only left me and


    Arthur were very puzzled when we heard his answer.


    My frown deepened along with the confusion in my head as I listened to Alpha Dean¡¯s next words.


    At first, I thought that Alpha Dean was making excuses for his cruelty, but after hearing Alpha Dean''s


    exnation, I had to admit that he was indeed protecting Chloe.


    He opened his mouth and exined,


    ¡°When Chloe was four years old, her wolf appeared, which was undoubtedly a symbol of great talent


    for Chloe, and from then on, I immediately felt that Chloe is definitely the future Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°However Lisa poisoned Chloe so that Vanessa would have more chances¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, the poison in Chloe¡¯s body is too deep for me to cure¡­ So I have no choice but to only


    use poison to fight poison to save her life¡­But this also caused her wolf to never appear again¡­¡±


    ¡°And after that, I deliberately used it as an excuse to alienate Chloe so that I could protect her more by


    showing that she was no longer a threat to Vannessa¡¯s position.¡±


    After listening to Dean''s exnation, my fists clenched even tighter.


    Even though his exnation made it seemed like he was left with no choice but to do that to Chloe, it


    still leaves me angry.


    I continued to question Dean, ¡°Since you knew that Lisa did all of this, why did you let her hurt Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Because Lisa''s family was too powerful at that time, andter pack really needed a real powerful heir,


    so¡­¡± He answered with a tinge of helplessness in his voice.


    Not liking Alpha Dean¡¯s answer, I quickly interrupted and pressed on, ¡°So, Chloe became your victim?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention you being helpless about her situation but you know that she had been tortured by not


    only Vanessa and Lisa, but your entire Red Moon pack!¡±


    ¡°For years, she became a blood bank for Vanessa who did not even needed that much of her blood!¡±


    ¡°She used that trick to destroy her spirit every day¡­ Lisa incited the entire pack to trample on her


    dignity so much that he was treated far worse than a servant in the pack!¡±


    ¡°How could you just pretend that you did not see her sufferings? Were you still deluding yourself that


    your choices made Chloe alive at the moment?!¡±


    Alpha Dean chocked and could not answer.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t for he was just one big coward.


    And so I said, ¡°You may be afraid and remain coward, but I am not!¡±


    I looked at his pathetic figure and dered with a firm tone,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your pack, so I will definitely let Lisa and Vanessa get the punishment they deserve!


    Mark my words!¡±


    Alpha Dean tried to plead, but I do not have the heart to do that as I that for me would be abandoning


    Chloe¡­ just like what her father did.


    Seeing that the matter is getting too deep, Arthur interjected, ¡°Maybe the top priority now is how to


    detoxify Chloe''s wolf¡­ Because if not, she will me herself for the rest of her life.¡±


    Then the two of us looked at Dean trying to find out if he had a way, only to see Alpha Dean shake his


    head.


    My heart immediately sank at his actions and so I asked once more.


    ¡°What do you mean, you mean there''s really no cure for this poison? If anything goes wrong with


    Chloe, I''ll have Lisa and even the whole Red moon pack buried with her!¡±


    Dean walked to the window, a deste figure that was looking sorry and guilty stared at the view


    outside.


    Then with an uncertain voice, he said: ¡°I have only heard rumors about the antidote to this poison, but it


    has never been proven, and the antidote method is very risky and radical.¡±


    He paused, then turned to me and said, ¡°The antidote is you!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Wooohoo! Luna, you are so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Luna, your hard work in the past few days has really paid off!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! We are so happy to see you improve!!


    Cheers and praises flew everywhere as I stood inside the training area.


    Today was the very first time I sessfullynded a clean blow on one of my beta sparring mates.


    After days of ending with utter defeat and humiliating performance, I finally showed some progress and


    was able to connect a punch straight to the Beta¡¯s chest.


    Everyday I would ept Teacher Astor''s teaching training me on how to stabilize my center of gravity


    and improve how I distribute my weight during the attack.


    As they sounded so foreign to me, I had to think about it many nights and pathetically try to execute it


    during the sparring sessions, only to bear no fruit.


    But this day was different as my body was finally showing signs of getting used to the fighting and pain.


    However, as I was happy, Teacher Astor poured cold water on me, ¡°You had only made a small


    progress and was still far from the final goal, yet you still have the energy to be happy?¡±


    My originally high mood immediately went down. I was dragged back to reality and understood that


    Before Astor left, he turned and looked at me while he said, ¡°Do not be too happy¡­ There will be more


    rigorous training tomorrow.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Teacher Astor walked out the door.


    Coincidentally, Carrie entered, ¡°Chloe¡­ I heard the cheers from afar! I say, congrattions on your first


    sparring win! Keep it up and don¡¯t give up!!!¡±


    But just after Carrie finished speaking, Teacher Astor turned around and said, ¡°You must join the


    training as well!¡±


    Carrie was dumbfounded for a moment. She looked at me and the rest of Beta in disbelief. She even


    blinked twice and pointed her fingers to herself and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s you, Carrie!¡± The beta¡¯s around confirmed with a gloating expression on their faces.


    But before they could even tease Carrie for her misfortune, Astor looked back once again and


    announced, ¡°In Fact everyone of you would be joining! See you tomorrow!¡±


    The next moment, the entire training hall turned silent with only the sound of the door mming to


    close.


    However she realized what was happening so Carrie went after Astor to try to intercede, and she called


    ¡°Teacher Astor! Uncle Astor!¡±


    The next day, Carrie and I came to practice together.


    Carrie looked sad and worried, ¡°Sigh¡­ I might as well go back to school. This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°I thought that I would no longer experience this kind of dread anymore! Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°W-why? What makes you so afraid and worried Carrie?¡± I whispered, clearly not understanding her


    apprehension toward the situation.


    ¡°Chloe! You might not know but today is Hell day! The devil¡¯s day to torture us to his satisfaction!¡±


    ¡°Hell¡¯s day?¡± I furrowed my brows and asked.


    ¡°Argh! No wonder Arthur used great lengths to get out of the pack and even used my big brother as an


    excuse to escape! He had long known that this would happen!¡±


    Instead of answering my question, Carrie¡¯s expression turned more anxious.


    ¡°What is this hell day really?¡±


    But as I was still engaging to a conversation with Carrie under whispers, Teacher Astor had already


    entered the training ground and announced today¡¯s training session.


    He looked at everyone with dangerous and deterrent eyes as he announced firmly, ¡°It is the time of the


    year again¡­ today is the day you will all be pushed to your limits and improve¡­¡±


    ¡®Today is our pack¡¯s hell day! Brace yourselves everyone and know that only those who persevere till


    the end will gain the training¡¯s benefit!¡±


    As he was saying this, there was no trace of sympathy in his expression. Instead he nced at us as if


    he was already expecting everyone to give up.


    The look of dread and anxiousness appeared on Carrie and every warrior¡¯s faces. Clearly they did not


    like whatever things would happen on this training called Hell¡¯s day.


    I frowned and suddenly felt the nervousness after seeing how the people around me reacted. Having to


    not know anything about it, I got a little scared.


    However in the end, I chose to not react and decided to finish the training with all that I can.


    ¡°Now, we shall start with a ground exercise warming up in this training ground.


    Then you will all sprint back and forth from the gates of the pack then to the Nordus Mountain just


    behind our territory.


    When you reach the Nordus Mountain¡¯s summit you must get the g and carry it back to our starting


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    point.


    But be careful¡­ I have set several traps in the entire mountain. One who was not keen nor alert


    enough to detect and avoid perilous situations might lose their lives first when the real battles came.


    So everyone, you must strive to be the ones who are good enough to avoid dangerous situations!¡±


    ¡°Now enough of the talking and start!¡±


    At the sound of his whistle, the training started with eighty repetition of burpees and other exercises.


    I was already gasping for air when I finished the first set of the exercise but Teacher Astor kept going.


    I felt that my chests heated up and every gasp of air I took was enough to cause a wave of pain.


    Carrie had a frown and grievous expression on her face but she still continued following the exercise


    routine.


    After that, my knees were already turning to jelly as my leg muscles were already sore.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Carrie looked down and she visibly saw how my knees trembled, I could not even barely


    stand!


    ¡°You should quit this training first as this training is clearly not for you yet. You are still a beginner, or


    else you might have trouble when you quit while we are already in the mountains.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry¡­ I can still do this¡­¡± I answered as I panted due to the high intensity training.


    Meanwhile, Astor did not even care if we could make it. Instead he calmly looked at the side, not even


    giving out any emotions.


    In the end I still joined them going up the mountain.


    That was when I understood why it was called a devil¡¯s training, Hell¡¯s day!


    As soon as I stepped at the bounds of the mountain, the traps that were set really appeared at random.


    Boom! Several beta¡¯s fell to a trap and if not for them shifting fast to avoid falling to the pit full of pointy


    sticks, they would have been severely injured.


    But as for me, I could only stare with a pale face. How could I survive in this training?!


    Bang!


    Behind me, the betas who suddenly retreated triggered yet another trap, a long swing in their direction


    causing them to leap at a distance.


    As for me I could only frantically run while ascending to a slippery muddy mountain.


    The ascent is quite harsh, my foot even lost its grip to the ground several times. I clung to every thorny


    grass and nearby trees just to ensure that I won¡¯t fall behind.


    Just as I thought that this was all that was in store for me, the terrain changed from a muddy trail now


    to an array of mountain rocks with razor sharp des.


    Looking at the massive cliff that I had to climb, I suddenly doubted if I could make it to the top and back


    to where we started.


    ¡°You can choose to stop at the moment, if you feel that this is too much¡­¡± For some unknown time,


    stood behind me and calmly said these words.


    However, I clenched my fist and gritted my teeth. I repeatedly failed to obtain any satisfactory training


    results¡­ Why should I give up at this moment then?


    I have to struggle and persevere, only then will I have the confidence to be stronger than I was


    yesterday!


    And so I lifted my foot and slowly dragged my aching body to climb the cliff. There were many times


    that I could not help but cry.


    The nails on my hands were already bleeding, but I did not dare to let go of the rocks that I was


    clingling onto.


    Finally, I reached the summit. Seeing that only one g remained, it seems that I was thest one to


    retrieve the g.


    I crawled from the edge of the cliff and took the fall, tearing up slightly. But then I quickly recollected


    myself as I still have an entire trip back.


    This time, it was not only my fingers that were wounded, even the soles of my feet were ridden with


    injuries.


    As I took on the slippery terrain, I slipped countless times, clung to dear life just to stop my body from


    falling to the trap pits.


    Then finally I could already see the gates of the Silver pack, there were already several people waving


    at me happily.


    But before I could make out who they were, my vision became blurry and everything went dark.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "Hah... hah..." I panted hard. Inside my chest, I felt like my lungs were about to explode while I felt my


    knees shaking. But despite my efforts, I still could not keep up.


    I looked in front of me and saw the members of the Silver Pack were already far ahead. Seeing their


    backs go smaller and smaller, I coould not help but panic.


    "W-wait... please wait for me..." I begged but the Silver Pack did not hear me. Or maybe... they did, but


    just chose to ignore me.


    "Hah....!" I let out a pant before suddenly, my eyes were filled with darkness and my knees gave up.


    Before I knew it, my body was already falling on the ground.


    Soon, I wasying down on the floor filled with mud and no matter what I did, I could not get up.


    "She is our Luna?" Suddenly, I heard a whisper around me. "This is just too embarrassing..." The


    person continued. Instantly, my body froze.


    "I know right... She can''t even shift. How can she be our Luna?" Another person said. My hands shook


    as I tried my best to lift my head. However, no matter how hard I tried, I could not do it.


    Instead, the more I struggled, the more I felt my body slowly being buried in the mud. I could only


    helplesslyy down and I heard the person continued,


    "Not only she can''t shift... I heard that she is even poisoned... Look, she can''t evenplete a simple


    exercise like this..."


    "...with the physical state like that... she really tried being the Luna of our Silver pack?"


    "She is... really not worthy to be the Luna of the Silver Pack," The person said, making my entire body


    feel cold.


    ''I am not... worthy...'' I repeated the words in my head and felt a sharp pain in my heart as my old


    wounds that I tried hard to ovee slowly reopened.


    "I am trying my best... I am pushing myself to the limits... p-please... give me a chance..." I pleaded with


    my shaking voice, making my heart sink even more.


    That was... until I heard a familiar voice that I had been yearning in my heart.


    "A chance?" I heard ke say. Butpared to his usual soft and kind tone, when he talked... he


    sounded so cold and disappointed. I was suddenly filled with fear and anxiety.


    "Didn''t I already give you so much of it?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I believed in you, Chloe. This is just... so disappointing," ke said before I heard him turning his back


    and going away.


    "Ah...!" Suddenly, I opened my eyes and saw apletely different scene. I was no longer stuck in the


    mud, instead, I was back in my room,ying in my bed.


    "A... dream?" My voice shook as I felt my body feel weak, my forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Chloe!" Carrie suddenly said before she ran towards me. It was only then when I realized that I was


    not alone in my room.


    Aside from Carrie, Astor was also there with me. Seeing that I woke up, both of them stood up and


    walked towards me.


    "How are you, Chloe? Are you okay? You suddenly fainted!" Carrie said with a worried tone. I shook my


    head and told her I was okay.


    "There is nothing wrong with her body," after checking on me, Astor said with an indifferent tone. "It


    seems like Chloe is indeed so weak. This little training is already unbearable for her," he added.


    I hurriedly lowered my head and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, teacher Astor. I will work harder tomorrow..." I replied with a weak voice.


    "The training is suspended for tomorrow," Astor said. Suddenly, I remembered my dream. If I stopped


    training for a day, wouldn''t the members of the Silver Pack feel more disappointed towards me?


    I instantly felt more anxious and hurriedly said, "I don''t need to rest, I want to make myself stronger as


    soon as possible...!"


    For a fraction of a second, I thought a surprised look appeared in Astor''s eyes. However, when I


    blinked, it was already gone and what I saw was only Astor''s strict eyes.


    "We don''t have training tomorrow not because of you. I have some things to deal with," he said with a


    cold tone before turning around and leaving the room.


    "Oh." I could only say when the door was already closed. Beside me, Carrie suddenlyughed.


    "Teacher Astor is worried about you. He cancelled tomorrow''s training mainly for you to have a good


    rest," she said.


    Hearing that, my head lowered even more. "Carrie... I really am too weak, aren''t I?" I softly said, my


    voice was filled with self-me.


    "No, Chloe... don''t say that. You are already very strong," she tried tofort me. Other times I would


    feel better after hearing Carrie''s warm words. But at that moment, it could just not lift my mood up.


    After a short while, a servant brought my favorite food.


    "Please have a good rest, Chloe," Carrie told me before she left the room, leaving me alone.


    I looked at the great looking dishes beside me and felt very ufortable. Everyone in the Silver Pack


    was very kind to me. But... I did not know how to repay their kindness.


    Feeling so bad, I subconsciously turned to the person giving me the mostfort and warmth. Before I


    could think about it, I already tried to form a mindlink with ke. I did not expect that it would be


    established so fast.


    "Chloe?" Only after a second, I heard ke''s warm words in my mind. Instantly, my cheeks felt hot.


    "B-ke... how are you?" I said after a few seconds of hesitation. "Is everything okay?"


    ke took a few seconds before he replied. "I''m okay and everything is alright here. Chloe... did


    something happened? Your voice sounded weak," he said with a worried tone.


    My eyes widened. How could he tell with just a word? Still, I shook my head and said, "No...!


    Everything is okay here too!"


    "Is that so?" ke replied. "Okay, Chloe."


    "Hmm, but regardless of anything, please remember this. You no longer have to face your troubles


    alone," he said with a kind, warm tone.


    "You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. The only purpose why I asked you to train is so


    you can protect yourself with your own ability."


    "You don''t need to feel that you are training for other people. It isn''t for me, it isn''t for the Silver Pack.


    You are training for yourself," keforted me.


    His words went straight into my heart. Upon listening to him, my nose felt sore and tears started to fill


    my eyes.


    Silently, I wiped my tears away. "Okay... I understand..." I replied, trying to hide the fact that I was


    crying.


    "Hmmm. When I return, I will bring you to eat something really good," ke told me, making me


    chuckle.


    "Okay! You have to buy me some good food, including drinks and dessert!" I replied like a child. This


    time, it was ke who let out a chuckle.


    "Alright, I understand," he said softly. After a while, I told ke affectionately, "I miss you."


    ke did not say anything for a bit. It was only after a few seconds when he replied with a really gentle


    tone, "I miss you too, Chloe." My heart was immediately filled with warmth.


    "Actually, I have something important to tell you," ke suddenly said. His serious voice made me sit


    up straighter.


    "Chloe, during my trip this time, I have found a cure for Aurora," he said, making my body suddenly


    freeze.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chloe¡¯s POV


    "I found a way to detoxify Aurora," ke said and I froze.


    ''Found a way to detoxify Aurora? No way...'' I thought, trying to calm myself down.


    My poison was something considered as incurable. From the time it was discovered until the present,


    no antidote was discovered to cure it. ke only left for a few days, it should not be possible to find a


    cure right away?


    ''ke must just be teasing me. Or, he must just be saying it to cheer me up,'' I thought while taking


    deep breathes, trying not to put my hopes up.


    Thus, I forced a smile before replying, "You don''t have to say that to make me feel better." It involved a


    very important of my life. I tried to make my tone sound lighthearted, but deep inside, I was shaken.


    "I''m not just saying it to make you feel better, Chloe. I really found a way to detoxify your wolf," ke


    heard through my hesitation and confirmed his words. My heart started pounding hard in my chest.


    He really found a way detoxify Aurora? My hands started shaking. I pressed them hard on my chest


    and felt my heart beating like a drum.


    "R-really?" I stuttered. Sudden happiness filled me. It felt like rain suddenly fell from the sky right away


    a very long draught. Or like seeing the sun after a never ending night.


    "Yes, really," ke once again reaffirmed his words with kind words.


    "T-thank you, ke! Thank you!" I hurriedly thanked him as my eyes turned warm and my nose sour.


    Soon, I felt tears falling down my cheeks and I started sobbing.


    When I found that Aurora was poisoned with an incurable poison, it felt like I fell on the bottomless pit


    filled with darkness and despair. ke promised that he would find a cure for Aurora. But although I


    trusted and believed in him, I still thought it would take him some time to find it.


    I could not see ke but I felt him smile through our link.


    "Don''t cry, Chloe," he gentlyforted me. "And no problem, it''s what I had to do."


    "I promised you that I would look for a cure for Aurora. I just did what I promised," ke softly replied.


    Listening to his words, I started to feel calm.


    After a few minutes, I managed to stop sobbing. Using my sleeves, I wiped my tears away and with a


    little sniffle, I asked ke, "But h-how did you found the antidote?"


    ke was silent for a few seconds before answering. "I happened to meet someone I knew while I''m


    out. I will tell you the details of detoxification when I returned," he gently added.


    He happened to meet someone. What were the odds? Maybe, the moon goddess really destined it to


    happen? A big smile appeared on my lips.


    "Okay! I can''t wait for you to return, ke!" I excitedly told him.


    "After the detoxification, I can finally see Aurora! ke... I''ve been waiting for that day to finally arrive!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I said. Although I already calmed down, I still could not hide my mixed feelings of excitement and


    happiness.


    "Soon, Aurora and I will finally be stronger together! I really can''t wait for that day toe!" I eximed


    while my tears started falling once more.


    ''When Aurora is cured, I will finally have the strength and worth to stand beside ke. I will finally not


    be a useless dead weight to him,'' I thought while with my sleeves, I again started wiping my tears.


    "Mmnnn," ke hummed in agreement as he patiently listened to me. He sounded so gentle. Even


    when he did not say a word, I could feel how happy he was for me. My chest started to feel so warm as


    I continued to talk to ke about my excitement when I finally be able to meet my wolf.


    After a while, with still high spirits, I finally said good bye to ke as I wanted to tell Aurora the good


    news.


    ke¡¯s pov


    "Is that Chloe?" Arthur walked up to me and asked. Chloe just finished talking to me and excitedly said


    goodbye. Seeing Arthur walk towards me, I nodded in response to his question.


    Arthur was quiet for a few seconds. He had an expression like he was in deep thoughts. For a moment,


    he looked as if he was hesitating to ask something.


    It was only after a few minutes when he met my eyes before asking, "Have you really considered it?"


    My eyes turned serious. As I thought, he was really thinking about that matter.


    Since Arthur asked in a straightforward manner, I likewise answered him in the same way.


    "Yes. I have never been so clear about my decision," I told him without hesitation.


    "There is nothing to think about. I need to do it for Chloe. You yourself are clear about how important


    Aurora is to her," I added as if it was a matter of fact.


    "But... even if it means you have to sacrifice yourself?" Arthur hurriedly asked. Unlike his usual light-


    hearted tone, he spoke with a grave voice.


    I paused for a moment and thought of the answer to his question. Could I really sacrifice myself in


    order to cure Chloe? In my heart, there was only one answer to that question.


    "Even if it takes my life, I will be willing," I told him with all honesty.


    A frustrated expression appeared in Arthur''s face before he covered it with his palms. Then, he asked


    with an upset tone.


    "You are the KING! You can''tpletely ignore the pack!" Arthur spoke with a louder voice. I looked at


    my trusted aide and sighed.


    I understood his feelings. Indeed, I was the Lycan King, the one responsible for the entire Silver Pack.


    Normally, I would never risk my safety, in consideration to my responsibility over the pack. But this time,


    even Arthur could not change my mind.


    "Arthur, you know the answer to that. Even if there is an ident, you are still here. I am not at all


    worried about the pack."


    "Strictly speaking, you should also be an alpha," I told him with serious eyes.


    They were words that have not been spoken for a long time. Arthur immediately took his palms away


    from his face and looked at me with disapproving eyes.


    "No! Don''t even say that! You know very well, I don''t want to be the alpha!" His voice turned even


    louder.


    "You are our KING! You should take responsibility for the pack! You, not I, should manage the pack!"


    Arthur''s eyes turned a little red as he spoke emotionally.


    "Also, did you even think about whether Chloe would agree? If she knows that you would be sacrificing


    yourself... putting yourself in a big risk to detoxify her wolf? Do you think that she still will agree with


    this?"


    I listened to Arthur''s words and turned more serious. His words repeated on my mind but I did kept


    quiet and did not answer.


    Suddenly, while we were in the middle of the conversation, without ang warning, the door was suddenly


    pushed opened. Then, an unexpected figure appeared.


    My eyes instantly turned cold as I looked at the man who was looking at me with serious eyes. After a


    few seconds, I opened my mouth to say, "You''re here."


    "Long time no see, n!"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Even though I was told to rest, the next day, I woke up early and took the initiative to train. When they


    first saw me on my feet and was training, the betas of the pack first tried to approach me and


    convinced me to take a rest for the day. However, I just smiled at them and told them that I was already


    feeling okay.


    Despite my weak body that ached all over, I was in a great mood.


    ¡®Aurora¡¯s poison will be cured soon. I have to work harder.¡¯ Those were the words that were repeated in


    my mind as I forced my body to move.


    ¡°But Luna¡­ you just fainted yesterday. Are you sure your body is alright to train already?¡± One of the


    betas asked. ¡°Also¡­ Teacher Astor is not here today. We think you should rest your body for a while¡­¡±


    He added with a worried tone.


    It was only when I looked at him when I realized that the betas were already gathered by my side. All of


    them had a shocked yet concerned expression on their faces.


    My body stilled for a bit before I let out a softughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay!¡± I insisted with a big smile. ¡°When I woke up, my body was already feeling much better.


    Plus even when Teacher Astor is not here to supervise me, I believe that I should still work hard!¡± I


    convinced them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for you guys!¡± I added. ¡°Even when no one is here to supervise us, we must always do


    our best!¡±


    The betas looked at each other. Some of them were looking shocked while the others appeared to be


    embarrassed when they heard my words. In the end, all of them joined me and we all trained together.


    Despite saying that he had something important to do, after a while, Teacher Astor entered the training


    room.


    The moment he entered, the room was suddenly filled with tension as everyone stopped training and


    greeted him.


    I also stood up straighter and greeted him with a loud voice. And before he could say anything, I told


    him, ¡°Teacher Astor, I came here today because my body has already recovered.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I want to improve quickly,¡± I quickly added.


    Astor¡¯s eyes widened, he was obviously surprised with my words. But before he could reply to me, I


    already added, ¡°Teacher, it is for this reason that I hope¡­ you can train me more strictly¡­!¡±


    I heard a collective gasp around me as the betas looked at me with shock. I ignored them and


    continued pleading with Astor.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ I want to learn more¡­ no matter what!¡±


    Astor listened to my words and was silent for a while. It was when I was starting to get nervous when


    Astor finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Follow me to the office.¡±


    It was a surprising instruction, as our training was always done in the training room or outside. Still, I


    quietly followed him.


    In the office, before he could even sit down, I heard Astor say, ¡°My students don¡¯t need to be brave.¡±


    I blinked once, a little surprised about his words. Still, I hurriedly replied, ¡°Teacher¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You must know. This kind of training is not effective at all. If you want to improve, you must learn some


    skills,¡± Astor ignored my words and said.


    Even though he tried to say his words without any trace of emotions, I still caught the concern in tone.


    I felt warm inside my chest. What Carrie said was true. Teacher Astor was really worried about me.


    Suddenly, I felt a little brave and asked him, ¡°Teacher, if you care about me, you can tell me directly.¡±


    Unexpectedly, I saw pink tints appear on Astor¡¯s cheeks, making my eyes widened. Astor did not


    answer my question. Instead, he cleared his throat and changed the topic.


    ¡°Chloe. be serious,¡± he said coldly. Seeing my teacher be serious, I also obediently replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I promise that I will only train within the range my body can bear.¡±


    Astor narrowed his eyes. He looked a little ufortable with the sudden conversation and did not


    reply to my answer. Instead, he told me, "I have other things to give you."


    ''Other things to give me?'' My eyes sparkled in excitement and started looking forward to it. That was...


    until I realized Astor wanted me tk train some medical skills.


    I looked at him, surprised. I never thought that like Arthur, he was also very powerful in the medical


    field. However, it puzzled me... why did Astor want me to study medicine skills?


    Astor saw through my question and said, "The Silverck needs a good doctor."


    "Eh...? But doesn''t the pack already have Arthur?" I blurted out and became more confused.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Arthur will have greater responsibilities," Astor simply replied. "You are good at using poison," he


    added.


    Hearing his words, I quickly exined, "Yes... But teacher, I never used poison to harm anyone!"


    ¡°Hmmmp! I know that! I only wanted you to use your strength tobine poison with medicine¡­ So


    that you can help more people!¡± He exined with impatience.


    In the end, that day, I stayed in theboratory for the whole afternoon with Astor. Though the time was


    short, I learned a lot of valuable medical knowledge that it opened the door to a new world for me.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ thank you very much,¡± I thanked Astor earnestly.I had much better medical knowledge and


    a much healthier body, and it was all because of Teacher Astor. Indeed, all the coldness and strictness


    that he previously showed me were actually for my own good.


    Astor gave me a brief nce before looking away. Then, I heard him say, ¡°I just hope that the Luna of


    the Silver Pack would take on the responsibility of protecting the entire pack.¡±


    It was the first time I heard from Astor the word Luna while talking to me. Suddenly, I became a little


    flustered upon hearing it.


    I hesitated for a bit before I asked, ¡°Do¡­ you agree that I can be the Luna of this pack?¡±


    Astor paused for a moment before he looked at me with serious eyes. Then, he said with a


    straightforward manner,


    ¡°Regardless of whether you are suitable for Luna now, remember that you must be a person


    suitable as the Luna in the future.¡±


    ¡°You must take on the responsibility of being the Luna. No matter what dangers lie ahead, you must


    stand by ke''s side and support him. This is my request to you!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Teacher Astor told me his request. Not only were his words firm, but his eyes were also filled with


    seriousness. Just from his eyes, I knew how important this matter was for him. I gulped nervously


    before holding my fists tight. Then, I gave him a firm nod.


    "Teacher, I assure you that I will never leave ke. And I will never abandon the SIlver Pack... not


    unless ke or the Silver Pack abandon me first..."


    I did not know where my courage came from. But when I heard Astor''s question, in my heart, I just


    knew the answer. And as I spoke, my heart never felt so firm and certain. Certain to my dedication to


    ke as well as the Silver Pack. And I just knew... no matter what happened, I would stay beside them


    and fight for them. No matter what happened... no matter what it took.


    In the following week, in addition to training with the betas, I also continued learning medical knowledge


    from Teacher Astor.


    "I can''t believe this..." Carrie, who was looking over my shoulder as I treated one of the members,


    eximed. "It''s just two weeks! How are you able to help Teacher Astor treat diseases..." She added


    with a tone of disbelief.


    I heard Carrie''s words and continued to apply the medication on the leg of the patient. Beside me


    Teacher Astor was observing carefully how I diagnose and treat him. It was only after I finished


    applying the medication did I look at Carrie who had an excited look on her face.


    "What? This is just normal isn''t it?" I teased her. But instead of feeling teased, Carrie looked at me with


    wide eyes and said with a little frustration, "No way! Can''t you see how everyone is jealous of you?!"


    I paused for a bit upon hearing her words. ''Is that really the case?'' I thought as I finished bandaging the


    wound of the person I was treating.


    Indeed, from the time Teacher Astor started teaching me, I already made rapid progress. And each day,


    as I continued to learn, I found that being a doctor was really a great profession, and I fell in love with it


    from the bottom of my heart.


    "You are so talented! Everyone agrees about this!" Carrie continued to praise me.


    "You know... I tried learning medical knowledge from Teacher Astor... but he did not let me! He did not


    give me a chance!" Carrie put a pretend pout on her lips and looked at Teacher Astor as if she was in


    grievance.


    Teacher Astor, who was supervising me from the side, saw through her yfulness and replied, "Being


    a doctor requires a lot of responsibility." Carrie pouted even more upon hearing it.


    "Moreover, it is very tiring," Teacher Astor added. Though his voice was cold, I knew that he was trying


    tofort Carrie. "You don''t like tiring things, did you not?"


    "Well..." Carrie answered with a sigh. "You know me well, Teacher Astor," she added before smiling.


    I watched the interaction between the two and also could not help but smile. It seemed that although


    from a first nce, their rtionship was a little stiff, in fact, they were very close to each other.


    I was looking at Carrie who had a content little smile on her lips and was chuckling, not realizing that


    Teacher Astor was looking at me.


    It was only after a while when I felt his gaze. I turned around and met Teacher Astor''s firm eyes,


    making me freeze a little bit.


    Then, to my surprise, he told me, "Chloe, you are very talented. I hope that you can persevere."


    It was not only me, but Carrie, who was standing beside me, had an incredulous look on her face. It


    seemed that it was also her first time hearing Teacher Astor praise someone.


    My heart felt very warm. Gripping my fists tight, I gave my teacher a firm nod.


    "Yes, teacher. I definitely will," I promised.


    Carrie sighed before saying, "This is a good thing for both you and the Silver Pack." Then, she


    chuckled once more.


    "Oh but there is another good thing..."


    "My brother.. ke ising back.


    My eyes instantly widened. It was only then when I realized that indeed, ke had already been away


    for twenty days.


    ''I was so busy... I didn''t realize that much time had already passed...'' I thought before a big smile


    bloomed on my face,


    The next day, I woke up very early to prepare meals to wee ke. When I saw ke entering the


    room, I felt very excited. Not only did I missed ke so much, I was also excited because he told me


    that he found a way to detoxify Aurora. When ke saw me. a smile likewise appeared on his lips.


    "Chloe," he called my name before pulling me into a tight hug. My heart started pounding hard in my


    chest. I felt a little embarrassed being this close to ke, but I missed him so much that I did not let go.


    Seeing us hug each other, the other quietly left the room.


    "How are you? How was your training with Astor?" ke softly asked. Hearing his question, I again felt


    very excited.


    "It was great!" I happily told him. "I had some improvements... I even managed to punch a beta straight


    on his face during the spar!" My eyes twinkled as I told him.


    ke''s smile widened as he replied, "Really? That''s very good." His proud voice made me even more


    happy and excited.


    "That''s not all," I started to brag. "I also got to study medical knowledge from Teacher Astor," I said


    proudly.


    A surprised look appeared on ke''s face. "You were studying medical knowldge?"


    "That''s really great. Chloe, you did so well," ke praised me while patting my head as I continuously


    smiled proudly.


    After a few minutes of talking about my training, I finally sheepishly asked, "ke... about... that things


    you told me..."


    "You learned how to detoxify Aurora?" I asked with a small voice.


    ke heard my question and his smile faded. He paused for a while, and it was only after a few


    seconds when he replied, "Yes. I found the antidote to cure Aurora of the poison."


    I blinked once before I started feeling very excited. "Ah.... you really found a cure!" I felt very relieved.


    Finally... Finally Aurora would be cured. Finally... I would be able to meet her.


    ke watched my excitement and sighed a little. Then, a small smile appeared on his face. "I have


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    found the way, but we have to wait until the full moon before I could tell you the process," he told me.


    "Ah? Is that so?" I said before realizing how childlike I was acting. I rubbed my ears, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    "That''s right. And also," ke looked at me straight in the eyes and continued. "Before that, there is


    still one more thing that I have to do."


    I furrowed my brows upon hearing his firm words. "One more thing you have to do?" I asked with


    curiosity. However, instead of telling me the answer, ke just looked at me and did not say anything


    except giving me a smile.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    In the end, I was not able to hear his answer. Even so, I did not ask about it again as I thought that it


    might be a confidential task for him due to being the Alpha of the Silver pack.


    Thinking that the day would end up like that, I was proven otherwise the same evening.


    When dinner time came, Carrie insisted that I go with her blindfolded.


    I was utterly confused and baffled about it, but I followed her request nheless, thinking that it was


    only one of her yful antics.


    Going down the stairs, my feet felt the cobblestone pathway. Then a little whileter, my shoes were


    already stepping onto the lush grass drape prompting me that Carrie was taking me somewhere a bit


    further.


    "Carrie, are we there yet?" I asked rather nervously as I could slowly feel that we werepletely


    going out of the pack house.


    "Almost there, Chloe¡­ Just hold on a little bit¡­" Carrie answered under her yful chuckle then she


    pulled me even faster.


    My feet followed her incessantly until we finally stopped.


    For a moment, everything is silent. Only the serene sound of the crickets invaded my ears.


    "Chloe, we''re here~~" Carrie announced excitedly as she loosened the blindfold.


    Bang!!!


    "Happy Birthday Luna!!!"


    "Happy Birthday Chloe!!!"


    Suddenly a loud cheer came around as the gentle golden lights assaulted my eyes.


    The next moment a bright rain of confetti fell all around me as my surroundings were filled with smiles


    from everyone''s faces.


    ke and Arthur, the betas and warriors training with me, even Teacher Astor was at the end of the


    table raising his ss to quietly give me a toast.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± I looked at ke who was already holding the flowers as he approached me with a


    gentle smile.


    Everything around me was something new¡­ the smiles of the people, the confetti, the flowers the


    greetings¡­


    This is the first time that these things were directed to me. My brain was not even thinking straight


    because of the excitement and the warm feeling that I was given.


    ¡°We wanted to surprise you, to celebrate your birthday.¡± ke reached out his hand and lightly brushed


    my cheeks which was already a little damp without my knowledge.


    If not for their surprise gesture, I would not have even remembered that it was my birthday. ¡°How did


    you know that today is my birthday?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°That time when we were asking for the antidote, I saw the number keyed in by Alpha Dean¡­¡± He


    answered truthfully. With that a wave of realization hit me, ke also remembered the date just by


    seeing it one time.


    ¡°I usually never celebrated my birthday¡­ that is because it was also the death anniversary of my


    mother.¡± I replied with a bittersweet smile.


    ke just looked at me, with his hand still brushing my cheeks lightly,


    ¡°From today and onwards, I will celebrate your birthdays with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday Chloe¡­ I am so d that you were born and that I was able meet you in this


    lifetime¡­¡±


    ke looked at me straight in the eyes, his gaze spoke louder than the words from his mouth.


    He handed me the bouquet of freshly cut tulips¡­ in the flowernguage it meant eternal love, which


    moved my heart deeply.


    ¡°Thank you ke¡­ ¡± I took the flowers with my trembling hands, my eyes could not stop looking at it


    as I felt joy springing deep in my soul.


    It¡¯s the first flower bouquet I received from someone¡­


    It was also the first time I received something during my birthday.


    I looked around and saw the smiling faces of everyone.


    The little bulb lights that was installed on the trees making the party ce looked so natural. The wide


    array of food on the table and even the party gs that was decorated all over, giving color in the


    golden surroundings.


    ¡®So this is how it feels when someone celebrates your birthday¡­¡¯ I thought to myself while I tried my


    best to refrain from crying.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Chloe! It¡¯s time to blow the cake!¡± As I was feeling moved with ke¡¯s gesture and the party


    around me, Carrie woke me up from my thoughts and pulled me to receive a cake.


    ¡°I made your favorite blueberry cheesecake! Now it¡¯s time for you to blow the candle!¡± Carrie excitedly


    flicked the lighter on and lit up the candle sitting on top of the cake.


    The next moment, every one around me pped their hands as they sing a birthday song in rhythm.


    ¡°Make a wish, Chloe!¡± Carrie cheered.


    I smiled and looked at everyone, then I closed my eyes and sincerely wished, ¡®Moon goddess¡­ please


    help me keep and cherish these people who treated me sincerely¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yay!¡± Everyone pped and cheered as soon as I blew the candle. After that, the party finally started.


    Everyone was going around with me, toasting while wishing me a happy birthday.


    ¡°Happy Birthday Luna! I wish that someday, you can finally defeat every one of your spar mates, like


    how you finally defeated me!¡± Says one of the betas who were training with me.


    Iughed heartily as I raised my wine ss and return the toast, ¡°I really do hope so! I also wished that


    I couldnd a few more punches and even knock you out in the future!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha!¡± Everyoneughed, ate and drank merrily.


    To be in the presence of the people that epted you for who you are was really an exhrating


    experience.


    In the end, when the party ended, my head was already aching and dizzy while my body is no longer in


    the capacity to walk straight.


    Fortunately, ke guided me through my room and in between were the giggles and softughs as I


    kept on reminiscing the funny moments in the party.


    Stumbling from my door, I hugged the flower bouquet carefully and twirled around, feeling so much


    special at the moment.


    Then I looked at ke¡¯s hazy figure and smiled, pulling his arm toward me because I had the urge to


    lean on his shoulders. But because of the alcohol, I was not able to keep my bnce and stumbled


    backwards instead.


    While my vision spun around, I heard ke¡¯s worried voice, ¡°Careful¡­¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next moment my back touched the fluffy bed with the scattered flower petals around it. Above me


    was ke¡¯s alluring orbs starring at me intently.


    I giggled while I caressed his face, mouthing the only words that could contain the strong emotions in


    my heart.


    ¡°ke¡­ thank you so much.¡±


    ke¡¯s body jolted, then I felt his warm hands holding onto my waist causing my mind to go on a


    haywire.


    ¡°Just thank you? Hmm?¡± ke answered with his low maic voice.


    He bent down a little bit and his breath tickled the side of my cheeks, sending me waves of shivers into


    my body.


    It might be the alcohol or not, but instead of shying away, I met his pair of beautiful deep midnight orbs


    and wrapped my arms around his neck. Then the next second, I nted a kiss on his lips and giggled


    yfully.


    ke¡¯s eyes flickered in emotions, then he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re ying with fire¡­¡±


    I looked up to him and giggled, not taking way my hands on his neck staying in such an ambiguous


    position.


    This time, he bent down and imed my lips passionately, leaving me out of breath.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    When I woke up, it was almost noon the next day. I looked at the side of my bed and found that ke


    had already left.


    Thinking back to what happenedst night, I couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment.


    ¡®I never knew that I could be so bold¡¯ I thought as the scene of ke and I passionately kissing until I


    fell asleep flooded my mind like a raging river.


    Feeling the inexplicable bliss, I prepared for the day and went to ke happily. My cheeks heated up


    as my heart felt warm and giddy. The smile on my face was not even whipped out since the moment I


    left the room.


    However, as I walked toward ke¡¯s office, I could not help but notice the way everyone looked at me


    strangely.


    It was far from the happy and epting smiles I receivedst night at my birthday party. They just


    greeted me and left in a hurry, everyone was unnatural.


    Even so, that did not affect my mood. I didn''t think much about it until I got there at the door of ke''s


    room.


    I saw Carrie justing out of the room. The moment she saw me, her face changed and was


    obviously flustered. Her expression had taken me aback.


    ¡°C- Chloe, I have something to tell you¡­ would youe with me for a while?¡± She said as she was


    about to pull me away.


    I became more confused and then through the open door I saw a woman in the room.


    A bad feeling stuck in my mind as I firstid my eyes as the woman inside.


    Not even responding to what Carrie said, my hand was already pushing the door and entered. There I


    saw how the woman looked clearly.


    She was beautiful and her aura was very striking. One look at her and everyone would be stunned by


    her impactful countenance, especially the ever-piercing eyes she had.


    I stared at her and she at me, there was a nagging feeling that the woman in front of me did not like me


    at all.


    ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re up¡­¡± The silent stare down was interrupted by ke¡¯s voice as he greeted me.


    Pushing back the unpleasant thought in my mind I walked toward ke and smiled, ¡°I seemed to have


    disturbed you¡­ May I know who this is?¡±


    I asked while trying to hide the ufortable feeling in my heart as I could not help but look back and


    forth to ke and the woman.


    The more I look at them, the more I could feel that they have a lot of simrities. So much that I could


    even conclude that those simrities could make them look perfectlypatible with each other.


    More importantly, from the way the woman presents herself, I could already feel that she was special.


    ¡°Chloe, this is Lyra. Lyra, this is Chloe¡­¡± ke simply introduced Lyra''s name and did not say


    anymore.


    As if on cue, Lyra stepped forward to say hello to me. ¡°Nice to meet you Chloe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± I put on a smile then turned to ke with a questioning look.


    As a response, ke took a quick nce at Arthur and Carrie who were standing awkwardly in the


    room, then finally looked at me and said.


    ¡°Chloe, I still have something to talk to Lyra about, I will talk to youter.¡±


    Not even processing what ke said, Carrie and Arthur already started to pull me out of the room. As


    for me, I kept looking back at ke and Lyra with a bad feeling in her heart.


    As Arthur and Carrie brought me to another ce, I could not help but ask the two, ¡°Just who is Lyra?¡±


    The two looked at each other withplicated expressions then finally they answered.


    ¡°Well, Lyra is a fighter and she is very capable. She was one of the strongest and most reliable fighters


    in the Silver Pack back then¡­¡± Carrie started to exin.


    ¡°You can also say that many of ke''s current achievements are due to Lyra''s help in fighting


    together¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ But what makes you guys so hesitant to tell me who she is earlier?¡± As I heard about her, I


    thought that it would just be normal for someone of the Silver Pack to have a warrior like Lyra, just like


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    how there was Teacher Astor who trained everyone to be a very good fighter.


    I could not understand how their faces contorted, not wanting to exin something to me as I asked


    about her.


    This time, Carrie elbowed Arthur and so I looked at him who did not have any choice but to exin


    further.


    ¡°You see¡­ Lyra is an orphan taken in by ke¡­ They grew up and trained together as well¡­ and


    then..¡± Arthur started to stutter and did not want to say anything more.


    ¡°And then?¡± I raised my brows and asked. The bad feeling intensified in my heart and I could not allow


    myself to be kept in the dark as long as it is something that is rted to ke.


    ¡°T-then¡­She fell in love with ke during the day and night together and fought side by side. At one


    point, everyone in the pack thought that the two of them would be mates and she would be the future


    luna¡­¡±


    ¡°But a year ago, Lyra chose to leave the pack and ke because she wanted to avenge her family.


    ke once asked her to give up her hatred, but failed to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°Even so, ke protected her safely, when he knew that Lyra found her mate a year ago, ke gave


    uppletely.¡±


    ¡°This time Lyra suddenly came back, I heard that it was because her mate just abused her, she finally


    escaped a month ago, after a month of recuperation, she finally decided to return to the silver pack.¡±


    The more I hear Arthur exin about Lyra and ke¡¯s rtionship, the more her heart sank.


    I tried to maintain myposure and worked hard to grasp the key information.


    Lyra was very capable¡­ her achievements spoke greatly¡­


    She and ke were in love...


    They were even viewed as future mates and a couple¡­


    The supposedly Alpha and Luna of the Silver Pack¡­


    Then that moment, I recalled that when I met Lyra for the first time, I could not help but notice the


    obvious simrity andpatibility she had with ke.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Lost for words to say, I tried to strike another conversation but failed to do so.


    The things in my head caused me to be extremely anxious. And as for how ke still sees Lyra¡­ I


    didn''t dare to think any further.


    Seeing my reaction, Carrie and Arthurforted me.


    Arthur looked at me with sympathy and tried to dispel my anxiousness, ¡°Hey, Chloe¡­ Don¡¯t think too


    much about it. Lyra might only be here for a while this time, we still do not know if she ns toe


    back to the Silver Pack as well.¡±


    ¡°Arthur is right Chloe. Don¡¯t mind about Lyra and ke¡¯s past. Just know that ke only likes you


    now¡­ You and my brother are mates, remember?¡± Carrie chimed in.


    But I couldn''t listen at all. Their words meant well, but I seemed to have been stuck in my own world


    thinking about how ke might possibly give up being mates with me and choose Lyra in the end.


    After all, that thing had already happened to me once, it might happen againter. At that thought, I


    began to panic and subconsciously grabbed my clothes in my nervousness.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Just as I was immersed in my emotions, I heard ke calling out my name as he walked in


    the room.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "Chloe..."


    ke entered the room and called me. When he saw my current state, a deep frown started to appear


    on his lips. I sat up immediately and tried to smile, pretending that nothing was wrong.


    A look of concern appeared on ke''s eyes as he approached me and sat beside me.


    "Chloe..." He called my name again. "About Lyra..."


    Hearing her name on his lips, I felt a painful pang in my heart.


    "You might have heard about her already," ke started to exin. "It''s true. Lyra and I had a long


    history together..." He added as my heart continued to sink,


    "She is a great fighter, someone who fought side by side with me, someone that I can trust fully." ke


    continued to exin. I did not want to hear these wordsing from him, but seeing ke''s sincere


    eyes, I froze still.


    "Chloe, she is someone very important to the Silver Pack... and also... to me," ke did not deny it and


    told me directly.


    I could no longer continue listening anymore. Looking away, I let out a fakeugh and replied, "Ah...? I


    see, that''s great...! Ha... I have to finish what Teacher Astor told me to do. I''ll talk to youter... okay?" I


    added, my voice sounding so insincere.


    Maybe, I was just feeling childish. But hearing those words from ke made me very ufortable.


    Without waiting for ke''s reply, I turned my body away and tried to stand up.


    ke grabbed my wrists before I could walk away.


    "It''s true that back then, we were also... more than friends. But I no longer feel any love for her. Chloe, I


    only regard Lyra as a close friend," he told me.


    I paused for a few seconds before letting out a sigh. Thinking it through, I sat once again.


    I believed ke and trust in every word he said. But I could not help but feel sad.


    Still, I could not ignore ke who was directly exining everything to me.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I softly replied. ¡°Then¡­ if it¡¯s okay with you, will you tell me more about your past? The past


    you had with her?¡± I asked him.


    ke saw that I was finally ready to listen to him. A gentle smile appeared on his lips before he took


    my hand and started to caress it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he gently told me. Then, he started to tell me about their story.


    ¡°I met Lyra when we were still young. She was a young orphan, her parents died when she was only


    five years old.¡±


    ¡°I first saw her in the battlefield,¡± ke added as something flickered on his eyes as he remembered


    their past.


    ¡°A group of rogues attacked. Back then, I was also still young. Our sentinels went out to rescue them


    and they brought me along. When the fight was over, I helped them with the cleaning up. I found Lyra


    in one of the burnt houses," ke murmured in a low voice.


    "Her parents died because of the rogue attacks and were filled with serious wounds... She was only


    five years old, but she was able to fight against one rogue who found her and she killed it."


    "I took her in. From then on, we were always together." Upon saying that, ke brought my hand on


    his lips and gave it a little peck. However... I was too distracted to notice it.


    "Lyra and I grew up together. We trained together. She is a very strong werewolf. There were times


    when she was able to beat me during our spars," ke added.


    I paused as my hand slightly shook. ''She was able to defeat ke?'' I looked down and looked at my


    hands. Although they were riddled with new scars, they still looked so skinny... and weak.


    ''Ha... To think that I was already so proud when I managed tond a hit on a beta. But Lyra was even


    able to defeat ke during spar? I''m soughable...'' I bit my lower lip, as subconsciously, I started


    Compared to her, I was just... so weak.


    I looked back at ke. Seeing his gentle eyes, I pressed my lips tightly. I could never tell him about my


    thoughts.


    ke continued to tell me some stories about their past. How they fought together, and how they


    always had each other''s back. Although it was painful, I sat there and continued to listen without saying


    anything.


    After several minutes, ke finally stopped and told me, "But these matters aren''t important right now."


    "Chloe, the matter that''s most important right now is the detoxification of your wolf."


    In the next few days, I tried my best to behave normally. In addition to training every day, I also


    continued to learn medical knowledge from Teacher Astor.


    I have met with Lyra a few times. Whenever she saw me, Lyra would always nod at me politely.


    Always, I tried to nod back and greet her back before always fleeing the scene.


    Whenever I saw her, insecurity always filled my heart. I always had a feeling thatpared to Lyra, I


    was just too weak, which made me afraid to face her.


    Half a month has passed, and the day to detoxify Aurora wasing soon. This time, I tried to clear


    my heart of any other feelings and tried to focus only on my hope of detoxifying Aurora.


    Wanting to further confirm with ke something about the process of detoxification, I went to ke''s


    office. But as I arrived at the door of the office, I heard two people quarreling inside the room.


    I paused for a bit when I heard ke and Lyr''s voices that were fiercely quarreling, Then, I started to


    turn around. That was, until I vaguely heard my name.


    My feet froze for a bit. After thinking it through, I pushed the door in. ke and Lyra immediately


    stopped quarreling and looked into my direction.


    Feeling awkward, I let out a small smile and asked them with a weak voice, "Hey... what happened to


    the two of you?"


    Upon hearing my question, to my surprise, Lyra sent me a hostile look.


    "It''s nothing," ke started to say. "I''m sorry, Chloe. But we are discussing something. Is it okay if you


    leave first?" He asked me. "I wille to you after we conclude our discussion," he added


    ke was trying to send me out. I felt a little ufortable inside my heart but did not say anything


    and instead nodded at him. But before I could leave, I heard Lyra'' sharp and cold voice,


    "Don''t go yet. This is something that you need to know."


    ''Some that I need to know?'' I paused as anxiety started to fill me and I started to feel cold. ''So they


    were arguing about a matter that concerns me?''


    ke furrowed his brows and said in a warning tone, "Lyra..."


    However, Lyra ignored him and approached me instead. And without giving ke a chance to stop her,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she stood in front of me and looked at me with her cold eyes.


    "There is no way to cure the poison in your wolf," Lyra told me, making my heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "Lyra¡­!" ke bellowed, making me startle.


    In all the times that I knew him, it was the first time that I heard him so angry. I looked at ke with


    wide eyes. It was not only me. Lyra likewise stared at him with surprise in her eyes and she stopped


    talking.


    My heart started thumping so loudly. What could have happened that made him so mad? And¡­ What


    did Lyra mean when my wolf could not be cured?


    I looked at ke with searching eyes. For a quarter of a second, I saw hesitation appeared in his eyes,


    but it was gone right away.


    I could not stay quiet anymore. "ke?"


    "What does she mean? Why did Lyra say¡­ that my wolf could not be cured?" I heard my voice


    shaking.


    Everything about their conversation and words have made me confused. I could no longer understand


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    what they were talking about.


    But instead of answering me, ke¡¯s expression turned even more livid as his eyes looked at Lyra.


    ¡°This is thest time. I am warning you, Lyra¡­¡± He said in a low tone which could not help but send me


    shivers.


    ¡°Must you be like this ke?!¡± Lyra¡¯s entire body trembled as she shot back at the angry ke.


    I struggled to try to pacify the rising anger of the two but in the end, Lyra walked out and smashed the


    door.


    Leaving only the two of us in the room, I looked at ke who was incessantly rubbing his forehead in


    frustration while trying to calm down.


    We stayed silent for a while, then only when I saw his emotions calmed down did I ask worriedly.


    ¡°ke, please tell me what is going on?¡±


    ¡°What does Lyra mean when she says those words?¡±


    ke looked at me kindly and sighed, ¡°There is nothing wrong. Everything is fine¡­ as for Lyra¡¯s words,


    it¡¯s just her belief in something.¡±


    ¡°You must have been tired of your training with Teacher Astor. Let¡¯s get you back to your room.¡± Then


    he ced his hands gently over my shoulders and led me to the bedroom.


    Even so, I still felt uneasy. I could not help but look at him from time to time to study his emotions.


    ¡®Is ke hiding something from me?¡¯


    ¡®There must be a reason why he suddenly exploded, just like that¡­¡¯


    ¡®Why won¡¯t he tell me?¡¯


    I was lost in my thoughts as I allowed ke to lead me back to the room. Even when I sat down, I did


    not realize that I was still in a daze until I felt a ticklish sensation on my head.


    ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t think too much about what happened earlier¡­ Aurora¡¯s poison will definitely be cured.¡±


    ke flicked my forehead then his arms wrapped around me, giving mefort from his warmth.


    Still, Lyra¡¯s words haunted me.


    ¡®Could it be that something is wrong about the detoxification method that ke tells about?¡¯


    This thought made me uneasy, especially since the night of the full moon ising.


    Until when I slept, this was the thing that repeatedly disturbed my thoughts.


    The next morning, I saw Lyra once again. Out of habit, I greeted her with a nod and avoided.


    But unexpectedly, Lyra stopped me from my tracks. Surprised, I stared at her wide-eyed before asking,


    ¡°Is there anything?¡±


    Lyra looked at me straight in the eye, her face as neutrally cold as ever.


    She thought for a while and finally answered, ¡°I have something to talk to you about, can we have


    some time to chat?¡±


    Though ufortable, I nodded as I was also curious about the talk she and ke hadst time, and


    the words she left for me to hear.


    The next moment, we were at a quiet ce and she started the conversation right away.


    ¡°Look, I have no hostility towards you, Chloe¡­Though me and ke have fought side by side for many


    years, I only hope that everything will be fine for the Silver pack¡­¡±


    I looked at her quietly and listened while she said her next words calmly, ¡°I admit that I have liked and


    still like ke¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am not someone who would be calcting to put myself between the two of you. I know that


    ke protected and cherished you.


    ¡°And so thest thought on my mind was to hurt you, whom he protects¡­¡±


    Although I had to admit that what Lyra said was correct, herst sentence still did not sit well on me.


    The grievance in my heart started toe out of me as I fiddled with my nails and said weakly, ¡°I-I can


    do it¡­ I can already protect myself¡­¡±


    But Lyra did not seem to be convinced by my words and looked at me calmly. There were no ripples of


    emotion in her eyes, not a trace of gloating nor disdain.


    It was only as if she was saying something that is an absolute fact and true.


    ¡°But you are wolfless¡­¡±


    Her words were like a shot of arrow that went straight to my heart. I felt like I was suddenly being


    poured out by cold water as I was hit but the sharpness of her words, which she did not think was


    anything wrong.


    I know very well that I am wolfless, if any, I would be the first person that the pack should protect


    because of my condition. But I could not help but want to prove myself.


    Am I not working hard to meet everyone¡¯s expectations?


    Am I not stretching my limits just for the day that I could stand proudly and fitting to be ke¡¯s Luna?


    The Silver Pack¡¯s Luna?


    I tried not to tremble and stayedposed. Looking at Lyra¡¯s expression, I know that she was saying


    this not because she had a bad intention but merely because it was her honest opinion.


    ¡°When the full moones, I will be detoxified. By then I will have my wolf, just like all of you. I will also


    continue to train and meet everyone¡¯s expectations¡­ so that one day, ke would no longer need to


    protect me¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead, we will both protect the Silver Pack together!¡± I said with determination oozing out of my heart.


    Even so, I was met by Lyra¡¯s unchanging facial expression as she replied,


    ¡°What if the way you get your wolf¡­ the only way for you to detoxify the poison was to sacrifice ke


    in the process?¡±


    ¡°Tell me Chloe, what will you do?¡±


    She looked at me straight in the eyes, trying to read every part of my expressions carefully as she


    waited for me to answer her question which had truly left me off-guard.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Hearing Lyra¡¯s words, I was taken aback, clearly not getting what she meant.


    I raised my head and looked at her with a face full of questions and asked, ¡°What do you really mean?


    You have also said this yesterday¡­¡±


    This time, Lyra did not hesitate, probably because she knew that ke was already not around and


    exined,


    ¡°Do you seriously think that the detoxification method of the poison is that easy to do? When you


    already know that the poison in your body was known to have no antidote or whatsoever, so much that


    even your Red Moon Pack could not even create something to counter it¡­¡±


    ¡°You still did not doubt that the detoxification method is as easy as waiting for the full moon night and


    allowing ke to ¡®cure¡¯ you?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, do you really see yourself as the person who could stand side by side with ke, when you


    don''t even think of how simple things turned out to be?¡±


    ¡°You know better than anyone how ruthless that poison is as you came from the Red Moon pack.¡±


    Lyra¡¯s words were like a p to me. The questions that she asked forced me to do a reality check as I


    realized her point.


    Even so, Lyra did not seem to mind that I was still processing everything and she continued,


    ¡°The way to detoxify your poison involves ke¡¯s sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon?¡± I asked as I thought I misheard Lyra¡¯s words.


    ¡°ke needs to sacrifice himself in order for you to be able to awaken your wolf.¡± She repeated once


    again, not batting an eyelid and just calmly exining.


    ¡°In fact, what would happen could not even be called detoxification¡­ ke¡¯s wolf would take in the


    poison on your body and try to contain it.¡±


    ¡°He would need to sacrifice his wolf so that your wolf could live¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe, you know how important ke¡¯s wolf is to him and to the Silver pack¡­ As King, he was using


    the entire Silver pack as a gamble¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, the fact that ke went to the Red Moon packst time had made many packs now regard the


    Silver pack as their opponent.¡±


    ¡°If something happens to ke at this time, the entire Silver pack will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°...¡± I was left speechless as the word I am hearing. The more I listened, the more my heart sank. Even


    so, I tried to stay asposed as possible while I process everything she said.


    ¡°I am saying this to you not because I want to make you feel bad, but to give you the true picture of the


    situation.¡± Lyra looked at me, the tone of her voice did not have any hint of ming at all, it was just like


    she was saying all of this as a bystander pointing out the things from her perspective.


    As I stared at her nkly, she stood up and left quietly, leaving the words, ¡°Chloe, you should think


    about this really well.¡±


    I on the other hand stared at her receding figure in a daze. Her words really did burst my bubble of


    There I was thinking that everything was fine as long as I did my part to train and to enhance my


    abilities. That once I got my wolf wake up and my training with Teacher Astor done, everything would


    be smooth sailing from that point onwards.


    Now, hearing the truth, the scary truth of ke¡¯s sacrifice and the gravity of his decision to take action


    for my poison, I could not help but shudder in disbelief.


    Trying to contain my fluctuating emotions, I decided to keep myself in the bedroom all afternoon.


    I wanted to heal Aurora, but I never thought that the price would be to hurt ke.


    ¡®Why do I have to be so ipetent?¡¯


    ¡®Why do I have to let ke do so much for me¡­¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t have him sacrifice himself for me¡­¡¯


    ¡®I was supposed to be his mate, I was supposed to make him stronger!¡¯


    ¡®But what kind of mate am I?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of a Luna am I? To allow ke, the Alpha to sacrifice his wolf so that I could have my own?¡¯


    ¡®Just how ridiculous and selfish am I?¡¯


    This time, I kept on thinking that maybe Lyra was right¡­


    Maybe, I wasn''t the right person to be next to ke at all, because I even failed to see this tiny detail


    about the matter.


    I still need to have someone say it to me outright.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, ke knocked on the door.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± He called out gently, going straight to my bed and asked worriedly, ¡°The servant said you


    hadn''t eaten dinner¡­ Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Too worried that ke would realize something, I lowered my head and acted like I did not know about


    the truth of the detoxification method which caused a quarrel between him and Lyra.


    ¡°Hmm, no¡­ it was just that the training was especially hard today¡­ ke, Teacher Astor is really


    merciless!¡± Trying to act as usual, I started to rant in front of him about how strict Teacher Astor was.


    As we conversed about what happened, I observed his expression and saw that he did not suspect


    something.


    But still, my heart was bothered by the fact about the detoxification and so I started a conversation


    about it.


    ¡°ke, about the poison in my body¡­ Do we really have a way to cure Aurora fully?¡± I asked, trying my


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    best to disy only my curiosity about the manner.


    But before my eyes, I saw ke¡¯s expression freeze as he faltered, ¡°W-why are you worried? Chloe,


    please trust me in this¡­ In the next full moon, everything will be fine, and just like the rest of us here,


    your wolf will awaken too.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ that¡¯s good to hear.¡± I let out the best smile I could pull at the moment and finally hid my face


    onto his chest to hide my breaking expression.


    My heart was sinking as I have already confirmed that what Lyra said is really true and ke was fully


    aware of it.


    What breaks my heart even more was that ke did not even show any hesitation to do the sacrifice


    and even went as far as to get angry at Lyra, whom he deeply trusted once she attempted to reveal the


    truth.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow will be the night of the full moon¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Once it arrives you will have Aurora all healed.¡± ke raised his hands and covered my body


    with his embrace. As he said these words, I could feel his lips kissing the top of my head tenderly.


    ¡°ke¡­ could we just do it on the next full moon?¡± I asked, still not daring to meet his eyes and just


    continued acting tired and weary.


    ¡°Why so? Is there any problem?¡± ke asked, clearly confused.


    ¡°I want to help Aurora detoxify next time on the night of the full moon¡­ Because I was too tired and


    ufortable recently¡­ Anyway, next month is not bad.¡± I answered.


    ke¡¯s body froze, even though his tone was still gentle, there was a hint of anxiousness in it when he


    asked me ¡°Is it because of what Lyra said? Did you hear something ridiculous from her?¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head as calmly as possible so as to not let ke suspect anything.


    ke has always been the one who knew me the most ever since I ran away from the pack. And so I


    knew that if I was unable to convince him, he would definitely know what was up.


    ¡°It is really that, I have really been feeling tired and out of sorts these days. I know that the


    detoxification process would be something that is highly risky. That is why I want to be on my best


    possible condition that night.¡± I answered without stuttering.


    Luckily, I was able toe up with something convincing. I have practiced these words in my head a


    number of times so that I would not mess up saying it infront of him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Just remember not to worry too much. I will be there to help you so you do not have to be


    scared, okay?¡± ke pulled me closer in his embrace and reminded me gently. ¡°We will surely be able


    to detoxify your body and awaken Aurora by the next full moon night.¡±


    When ke said these words, I knew that he was finally convinced and that he no longer pushed for


    his own worries. Instead he diverted his attention towards assuring me about Aurora¡¯s detoxification.


    ¡°En¡­ Alright.¡± I answered, lowering my head to hid the worry and conflicting expression on my face.


    We stayed like that for a while then ke managed to convince me to take our dinner. While we are on


    the dinning hall, we happened to meet Lyra during the meal.


    I froze upon seeing her ever-imposing figure but in the end I smiled and waved my hand, catching her


    attention.


    ¡°Lyra¡­e and join us.¡± I called her out, which is definitely in contrast with my usual avoidance


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    toward her.


    Lyra who was holding a tray of her food she froze in surprise but remained calm. ke also looked at


    me in surprise, clearly confused about my sudden attitude.


    But I remained with a smile and asked, ¡°Since Lyra hade back to the pack, I have not yet shared a


    meal with her. So why not take this opportunity, right?¡±


    ke seemed to have realized it as well and so he nodded and invited Lyra as well.


    The next moment, three of us were at the dinner table, sharing a meal in the midst of the dining hall.


    As I ate, I looked at Lyra and ke¡¯s figures and smiled. Though bitterly sweet in my heart, but seeing


    theirpatible countenance somehow made me feel at ease.


    When I asked ke earlier, I know that he would keep the truth from me until everything was over.


    It breaks my heart to know that he would be willing to sacrifice in silence just for me to be at ease


    and alright.


    At that thought, I felt aggrieved for my mate. Since we met, he was always the one who was giving and


    sacrificing something.


    And even if I insist, just like the time I drew out my blood for him, he immedately refused because he


    knew that the process would hurt me.


    But did he not know, that what he was doing right now was exactly what I did back then?


    Did he know that now that I am in a position to choice to hurt him or not over my own condition, I would


    reject it just as he rejected my blood back then?


    Did it evere to his mind, that just as I was important to him, he was just as important to me as


    well?


    And so, my heart came up with a solution¡­ that is to finally act on my own and see to it that ke


    would not end up hurting or sacrificing himself in order to heal me.


    Just as he made the choice back then¡­


    I am making the same choice as well¡­


    And so, my first move was to let Lyra stay beside him so that he would not be alone while I was gone.


    ¡°I have heard a lot about you, Lyra. Even in the training hall, every beta around praised your prowess in


    the battle.¡±


    "Everyone is in awe of you," my eyes shed before it turned gentle. "You have the strength and the


    courage to fight for the pack," I softly added. Although my voice was calm, secretly, I was dying inside.


    For years, I have lost all hope of being strong¡­ Of having the power not only to protect others, but also


    myself. All those years, I already gave up and epted my fate.


    But when I moved into the Silver pack, somehow, that hope reignited. I started training hard, not


    considering the body and mental pain that I was experiencing. I started to have hope that soon, I would


    be allowed to grasp on that power¡­ So that I could be the proper Luna of the pack and stand next to


    ke.


    However, fate was just cruel to me.


    When I managed to gather hope¡­ it ended up crushed down. Upon that thought, my heart started


    hurting hard. I straightened my back and hiding the pain, I forced myself to smile.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder when I will be able to put up a good fight. But s, it seems like I am really not that


    good in fighting!¡± I looked at Lyra and started to praise her, butmenting over my abilities at the same


    time.


    ¡°ke and the Silver Pack is really fortunate to have you around. Everyone will feel at ease because


    you are here, being one of the strongest pirs of the pack!¡± I smiled and continued.


    ¡°As for me, even if I try my best, I am still far from being a reliable force for the pack.¡±


    Lyra stared at me for a long time, seemingly reading what was on my mind. I looked back at her with a


    smile, that meant something I know that she would get.


    Her dark orbs shed in a moment of realization, her brows slightly creasing. That was the moment I


    knew that she got what I meant and that she knew that was on my mind at the moment.


    The frown on her face, my unfading smile and the silence in the dinner table became more apparent.


    This made ke looke at Lyra and I back and forth, seemingly thinking about something.


    The dinner table which was supposedly rxed and harmonious became heavy and awkward,


    especially when ke was thinking something different aspared to what Lyra and I was


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t think that you are useless. You have been working hard and everyone in the pack sees


    how you have been training everyday. For me you are irreceable, you are only one befitting to be


    the Luna of the Silver Pack.¡± ke could no longer take it and told me straight in the eyes.


    The worry lines on his forehead prompted me to realize that he thought that I was being jealous over


    Lyra¡¯s achievement.


    Taken aback, genuinely, I let out a surprised chuckle before smiling at him and answered, ¡°I know¡­¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    But even with my yful response, the doubt and suspicion on ke¡¯s face did not fade.


    He looked at me and asked, ¡°Then why would you say such a thing?¡±


    His voice was ever so gentle, he even affectionately flicked my forehead out of habit. But I knew that he


    was already thinking too much of my words.


    And so I immediately switched my mood and looked at him directly, my shoulders rxed as I


    answered, ¡°Well¡­ I am saying this out of worry¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, my body is very weak¡­ If an ident happened during the detoxification process, then it


    might not only be dangerous for Aurora but to me as well¡­¡±


    ¡°You know that I could not always stay with you right???¡± I looked him straight in his eyes, and let out a


    drop of my worry to be revealed in order to convince him of my ¡®fear¡¯.


    ¡°What if I die-¡± I started to say when suddenly, I felt a finger pressed on my lips.


    ¡°Chloe, stop¡­¡± ke did not let me finish my sentence and answered with determination, ¡°Aurora''s


    poison would definitely cure and she would be safe¡­ Chloe, I swear on my name!¡±


    He looked at me with a determined and serious expression. The entire table paused as we could feel


    how heavy the atmosphere was over his reaction toward my words.


    At that moment, I knew to no longer trigger him and smiled sweetly, ¡°I believe you ke. I trust that you


    would definitely find a way to cure me.¡±


    And just like that, we continued our meal silently until a Beta came in.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha, Luna and Lady Lyra¡­ pardon me for disturbing your meal¡­¡± The beta immediately


    saluted and looked at us apologetically.


    ¡°Speak¡­¡± ke waved his hand calmly and asked the Beta.


    ¡°Alpha, I am here to inform you that this is an urgent matter for you to deal with¡­¡± The beta looked at


    Lyra and I, then he answered vaguely.


    ke immediately understood and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then he said, ¡°Chloe¡­ I¡¯ll leave you


    with Lyra¡­ you two continue your dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright ke, take care.¡± I nodded and watched him and the beta leave.


    After ke left, I no longer had the appetite to eat.


    It was like my energy and the cheerfulness that I showcased earlier vanished in thin air. I immediately


    slumped on my seat and sighed dejectedly.


    Lyra looked at me with confusion and deep thoughts while she was slowly eating her meal. She was


    staring at ,e intently, looking as if she wanted to say something, but chose not to.


    ¡°Lyra¡­ I do not know whether you already know about these things, but I will just say it just in case¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°ke tends to forget his breakfast and dive straight to work¡­ so if he ever does this habit you can


    have the kitchen quickly prepare him a light breakfast¡­¡± In the end I looked at Lyra and started to


    subconsciously tell her ke¡¯s every little habit, so that she would be able to take care of it once I am


    gone.


    ¡°His favorite is eggs benedict¡­ Oh, he¡¯s been quite obsessed with earl gray tea these days¡­ but try to


    change his morning tea once in a while¡­¡±


    ¡°He likes to have a book on his bedside so that he can rx before finally going to sleep¡­ so you can


    try to curate good books for him to read when histest book has finished¡­¡±


    ¡°These days, he likes the scent of sandalwood in his office, you can have the servants buy more of it as


    well¡­¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ please no more.¡± Lyra put down her silverware and interrupted me with a serious look on her


    face.


    I paused and looked at her in surprise, not expecting that she would react this way over what I was


    trying to say.


    ¡°I told those things to you not because I want you to leave, Chloe. It is never my intention for you to be


    forced to leave.¡± She looked at me heavily and continued, stressing every word.


    ¡°I am also not interested in taking your position on ke¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like ke, but I am not as despicable as to scheme to let you go away on your own. If I really


    wanted ke for myself, I would win over ke fair and square, I will never use such an underhanded


    tactic. I will not instigate you to leave¡­¡± She continued as her face became more serious and


    borderline angry.


    ¡°All I want¡­ is for ke not to hurt himself in the process of detoxifying your wolf¡­ In short, I want you


    to finally ept that you would no longer have a wolf so as to not force ke to lose his as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe.. That¡¯s all I wanted. I never wanted anything beyond that¡­¡± Lyra looked at me, with a myriad of


    emotions disyed on her ever expressionless face.


    This was the first time I saw her exhibit many emotions at once ever since I first met her. At first, I felt


    However, I knew Lyra¡¯s character as well and that she really meant what she said. That is just her


    character, she is upright and honest, reliable and strong. She was not some underhanded person who


    would try to hurt the people around her.


    As I realized this, all the more that I believe that my choice to leave ke with her is right.


    ¡°I know, and I understood your intentions very well¡­¡± I smiled at Lyra and answered.


    ¡°But did you not know ke¡¯s character as well? You know that once ke decided on something, he


    would see through it until the end¡­¡± I leaned over the table and stared at Lyra, wanting her to


    understand where I aming from.


    ¡°Lyra, with his character, do you think that he would agree once I told him to no longer mind about my


    condition?¡± I asked her while looking straight into her eyes.


    Lyra was caught beyond words and was silent for a long while.


    She knew the answer in her heart, but did not have the courage to say it.


    In the end, I straightened my back and continued, ¡°ke can only give up on detoxifying Aurora if I am


    no longer here.¡±


    The chatters in the cafeteria became less loud. At that moment, it seemed as if there were only the two


    of us in the ce.


    Lyra looked at me, aplicated expression appeared on her face. I started to feel guilty, as it felt as if


    I was taking out my problems on her. But I had to say the things I had to say.


    And so, though I knew it hurts us both, I continued to talk as Lyra continued to listen to me in silence.


    ¡°If I make myself disappear, he would not sacrifice himself for me as well. Although it might be hard for


    you and the rest to convince him to give up finding me, it is a better option than allowing the him, the


    king and Alpha of this pack to sacrifice himself just for a wolfless one like me¡­¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Lyra¡¯s POV


    Coming back to the Silver pack, I have already heard about Chloe, ke¡¯s mate and the future luna of


    the pack.


    At first, I did not think that much about their rtionship. After all, though we have been in love with


    each other, my rtionship with ke back then did not even involve the moon goddess intervening for


    us to be mates.


    But that was until I saw Chloe for the first time aftering back.


    She was clearly different from me. Although she had a weak constitution, not even intimidating to look


    at, she seemed to have the power to read ke like the back of her hand.


    When I saw how ke looked at her so gently, and how he carefully cherished her in the palm of his


    hand, I knew in my heart that I had alreadypletely lost him.


    I knew that the past that we had that I used to cherish would no longer be restored, especially now that


    Chloe, his mate, was with him.


    Even if it pained me to see them together, I never thought or even intended, not even in the slightest, to


    spoil the rtionship between the two of them.


    Every morning that I wake up, I would repeatedly remind myself to be content to stand beside ke


    and help him protect the Silver pack. As long as I was on his side and was able to help him in any way,


    I was already satisfied.


    Because Silver Pack was my home, and it was ke who made it seem that way as well.


    But one day, I learned about Chloe¡¯s condition. I learned about how she was unable to manifest her


    wolf form and that she was also poisoned with the most ruthless poison in the world.


    The most shocking thing to me was that ke himself had gone out of the pack to personally find a


    cure for her condition.


    ¡®How ridiculous! He knew that there was no cure to that kind of poison! Attempting to cure it would be


    futile!¡¯ I could not help but be angry when I heard about it.


    However, I did not know that there would be another matter that would make me feel more livid


    regarding the matter.


    It was the fact that ke was even determined to use his wolf as a sacrifice to take the poison from


    Chloe¡¯s wolf, so that both she and her wolf could live.


    ¡®Foolish! Foolish!¡¯ I have never been able to see ke so adamant like this.


    ¡®He is our King! What of the Silver pack? What of his own condition? Did he not think about any of this


    when he decided to hurt himself just to help Chloe have her wolf?¡¯ Those thoughts repeated in my


    mind.


    I have been fighting beside ke since we were young and knew his personality well. He was not


    someone impulsive. He would think of all his actions twice before he acted upon it. ke was someone


    who understand clearly the weight of responsibility resting upon his shoulders.


    Thus, I could not understand... why ke would go such lengths to help Chloe? As for me, I would


    never allow him to do such a thing that could very well be the downfall of the Silver Pack!


    So the next thing I did was to convince ke that his efforts would be futile and that there was no


    assurance whether the detoxification method was really effective.


    ¡°ke, can you not hear yourself? You said that it was Alpha Dean of the Red Moon Pack who told you


    about the detoxification method, then why did you not even think that it might be his scheme to harm


    you?!¡± I confronted him at once when I knew of the matter.


    ¡°If it does not work, then I will search everywhere to find another method.¡± ke only looked at me and


    answered resolutely.


    ¡°That was the Poison Master we are talking about, ke! Did you not even question the truthfulness of


    his words when you heard him? Are you really not doubting the foolishness of his words?!¡± For the first


    time since we have known each other, I shouted at him without restraint.


    The two of us started fighting. But the more I convinced him otherwise, the more I could see that he


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    stayed firm in his decision, much to my frustration.


    In the end, I could only think of doing the mind work from Chloe¡¯s side, hoping that since I could not


    convince him, I would try to convince Chloe instead.


    And so I approached her without ke¡¯s knowledge and immediately told her everything. But I never


    thought that my words would make Chloe decide to leave.


    Never did I realize that I had underestimated the rtionship between ke and Chloe. My heart could


    not help tremble as I realized how much the two of them were willing to sacrifice for each other...


    At that moment, in the awkward dining table, I was facing Chloe in her rxed smile and determined


    words.


    ¡°All I want¡­ is for ke not to hurt himself in the process of detoxifying your wolf¡­ In short, I want you


    to finally ept that you would no longer have a wolf so as to not force ke to lose his as well¡­


    Chloe.. That¡¯s all I wanted. I never wanted anything beyond that¡­¡±


    I frowned and told her truthfully my intentions.


    But Chloe only smiled at me and answered,


    ¡°I know, and I understood your intentions very well¡­¡±


    ¡°But did you not know ke¡¯s character as well? You know that once ke decided on something, he


    would see through it until the end¡­¡±


    I bit my lip and could not say anything. Now that I fully understand how deep ke¡¯s rtionship was


    with Chloe, I know that her words are right.


    But even so, I knew that if the day when Chloe leaves came, ke would definitely copse.


    Frankly speaking, ording to our recent interaction, I liked Chloe¡¯s personality very much. I specially


    liked the fact that she was much more cheerful than myself.


    If only her wolf was not poisoned she would really be the most suitable Luna for ke. As for me, I


    would be more than happy to stand behind them and support them in every way.


    But what an ill fated rtionship it was to have Chloe¡¯s wolf poisoned.


    Now I did not know where to stand. My heart struggled to know what was the best course of action to


    take.


    ¡®I like ke, I love him.¡¯


    ¡®But I also recognize that Chloe is his mate and that I appreciate her personality as well.¡¯


    ¡®And so where do I stand? What is the right and the wrong decision to make? ¡®


    ¡®Do I pretend to know nothing and allow everything to go down like this?¡¯


    ¡®Or do I choose to let go of my own fears for ke and tell him about Chloe''s n to leave?¡¯


    ¡®But it seems like either of the options would entail the two of them being heartbroken and devastated.


    And so, the more I think about it, the more I see that my choice is actually¡­¡¯


    ¡®Who do I want to hurt more?¡¯


    ¡®Would I allow ke to be hurt more?¡¯


    ¡®Or Chloe?¡¯

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    After that night of the dinner, I made sure that I was at peace with my decision.


    So, in the next few days, I worked hard to make myself happy every day. I cherished every moment I


    spent in the Silver Pack.


    I happily bicker with Carrie and Arthur on my breaks. I did my best to honor Teacher Astor as well by


    listening to his teaching.


    I trained hard and interacted with my beta sparing mates as I knew that after I go, everything around


    me would be long gone.


    I knew that one day I would leave this ce, so I did my best to create happy memories for myself and


    for the people around me, hoping that they would have something to remember me by.


    In a sh, the monthly women''s gathering in the pack arrived. Carrie was especially excited about it


    because I would be the organizer for this month.


    ¡°Chloe! I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of party you will prepareter on!¡± She clung to my arm and happily


    eximed.


    ¡°Well just make sure to attendter, I did my best to prepare everything so help me liven up the party,


    please?¡± I smiled and asked her.


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡± Carrie smacked her lips as if saying to leave the party¡¯s atmosphere at her.


    While we were talking about it I saw Lyraing out of the pack house.


    ¡°Lyra!¡± I stopped and called out.


    Lyra was startled, but she still looked at us and greeted us.


    ¡°It will be the monthly women¡¯s gathering in the pack tonight. It is also my first time organizing it, so I


    would love it if you also attend if you are not busy.¡± I said with a sincere smile.


    Beside me, Carrie seemed to stiffen while Lyra appeared to be taken aback.


    ¡°Me? Join the party?¡± Lyra asked once again, there was clearly a struggle in her eyes but her ever


    serious face could not hide it.


    ¡°Of course, you are a woman so you must join this party. Besides, you are always working with the


    beta¡¯s aren¡¯t you already sick of having stiff men like them around you at all times? It¡¯s time to rx and


    go with us girls!¡± I smiled and tried to convince her.


    In fact, I could see that everyone was a little afraid to invite Lyra, because she always had a deadpan


    face, which made her look fierce. And so from the moment she came back to the pack, none of the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    organizers attempted to even call her to the gathering.


    Little did they know that Lyra just hides her rxed and lovely side. It was just that it takes time for her


    to open up to someone.


    I saw it before, when she was looking intently at the dishes I cooked for Carrie and Arthur one time, she


    appeared to be fond of cakes as well. But she was just too shy to show it to others and could only gulp


    and look away.


    From that moment on, I understood that she was just a shy girl with a lovely personality inside. Brutally


    honest, but deeply cares for the pack just like everyone else.


    That night, everyone arrived at the party and it was very lively.


    ¡°Woah, Chloe, you prepared all of this?! Waaaaah!¡±


    ¡°So many delicacies! I can¡¯t wait to eat them all!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, I hope that Chloe will officially be Luna as soon as possible! In that way, Chloe would


    always be the one to organize these parties and every month we will have delectable goodies to eat!¡±


    The women of the pack did not hold back in praising me and wishing for me to officially take over the


    Luna position. But I only smiled and said nothing.


    Then I pulled Lyra in front of everyone, who had actually started to eat a slice of strawberry shortcake.


    ¡°Girls, some of you might already know her¡­ but I want to use this chance to wee her back to the


    pack personally once more¡­¡±


    ¡°Lyra,e, it¡¯s been a while since you came back. Come and greet everyone.¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Hi¡­ everyone. It¡¯s good to be back¡­¡± Lyra was a little reserved at first, but seeing the expectant gaze


    of every one she gradually rxed and introduced herself.


    ¡°Wee back Lyra!¡± The women were taken aback at first, but when they saw Lyra¡¯s shy expression,


    they also rxed and greeted her warmly.


    ¡°Yes! Did you know that we have always looked up to you? You are really a badass when you defeat


    our betas in a fight!¡± One of the women praised her sincerely.


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± Lyra awkwardly responded, but a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Woah! Aren¡¯t you beautiful when you smile?¡± Another womanplemented Lyra in a lively manner


    causing Lyra to actually blush in embarrassment.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ Chloe¡­ I never thought she would be good friends with Lyra! To think that you could


    just invite her easily like that?! And the way you pulled her to the crowd earlier was really shocking! Did


    you know that not even me could have the confidence to do that??¡± Carrie whispered to me in


    amazement as we watched Lyra slowly befortable in the presence of the women.


    I smiled and answered, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Then I took out a ss of wine and brought Carrie and Lyra around to be closer as well.


    The banquet became more and more lively, and everyone was very happy. Especially when Carrie


    started to tease Lyra, everyone started to be more and more tipsy and drunk.


    When everyone was not paying attention, I left the banquet secretly.


    In the bright moonlight, I took a slow rxed walk around the pack. A bittersweet smile appeared on


    my face because I was reluctant to leave the pack.


    After all, this ce has long been my home. My first friends, my first teacher, and ke, my mate are


    all here.


    But I had to leave for ke''s sake. I looked to the sky and wondered,


    ¡®If I leave, where should I go then?¡¯


    That question took me back to the time I first escaped to the red moon pack. Back then I was leaving


    because I was deeply hurt, but now I was leaving because I do not want ke to hurt himself for me.


    ¡®Aurora¡­ What should I do?¡¯ Helpless, I could only call my wolf, but like usual, she did not answer.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Aurora¡­ I cannot even help you to cure the poison for the time being because we cannot


    hurt ke¡­ we cannot hurt our mate, Aurora¡­¡¯ I continued even though I could not hear her


    response.


    ¡®I guess we would be wandering outside for a while until I could figure out what to do next¡­¡¯


    I sighed and shrugged my shoulders to convince myself to no longer care about those worries.


    I moved forward to go to the room. But someone mind linked me calling my name.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡±


    I stopped in my tracks, my whole body seemed to have been frozen as I wondered why the owner of


    the voice suddenly contacted me.


    ¡®Father?¡¯ My mind buzzed, though I made sure that I did not answer my Father¡¯s mind link.


    Even though, my father acted as if he was hearing my reply and said,


    ¡°Chloe, can I see you?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The cold wind blew to my body, and I realized the trace of desperation in his voice.


    My father had always been steadfast and authoritative in every action.


    Even on the way he spoke, he would definitely not reveal any vulnerabilities to anyone, much less to


    me, - a daughter he never wanted.


    Still, I did not answer his mind link, but ever since that moment, his voice kept haunting me.


    After thinking about it deeply, I understood that something had happened.


    ¡®It is highly possible that there was something that is happening in the Red Moon pack¡­¡¯


    ''I may need to go back to the Red Moon pack, and as soon as possible.''


    And so, I decided where to go next after leaving the Silver Pack.


    But my heart could not take it to not say goodbye to ke. At least, before I leave, I have to see him for


    thest time, and create a special memory I could always remember him by.


    Morning came and I started to think about how to say my farewell to ke.


    ¡°Luna¡­ I can¡¯t believe that you are still able to spare me today¡­¡± The beta whom I spared during the


    training cautiously looked at Teacher Astor and whispered.


    ¡°I heard you and the others partied so hardst night! Even my mate could not get over the hangover,


    yet you are still here in the training grounds!¡± He said with a hint of amazement and praise.


    I let out a light chuckle as I saw his expression and replied, ¡°I have to be present all the more, because


    Teacher knew about the event. Or else he will surely increase the intensity of my training if I ever ck


    off.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that makes sense¡­ sigh! I wonder how my mate will be able to get upter¡­ Or else I would


    have to cook my food alone tonight! Sigh!¡± After some time, he started toment about how hard his


    mate¡¯s hangover was so much that he was worried that she would not be able to make dinner for the


    night.


    Although I answered with a smile, I could not help but light up when I heard his words.


    ¡®That¡¯s it! I can cook for ke tonight!¡¯ I thought.


    Just like that, I enthusiastically finished my training and asked around about ke¡¯s schedule.


    As I prepared and thought about what would happen that night, only then did I notice that ke was


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    also getting busier and busier these days.


    ¡®Fortunately the beta said that he did not have anything scheduled for tonight¡­¡¯ I heaved a sigh of


    relief as I kept myself busy in preparing everything.


    I cooked a lot of ke¡¯s favorite food, even tried to learn the more advanced dishes with the pack¡¯s


    chef for the first time.


    Then I also made sure that everything was well prepared and arranged in my room.


    ¡®Candles¡­ check¡­¡¯


    ¡®Cutleries¡­ check¡­¡¯


    ¡®Appetizers, entrees and dessert¡­ check¡­¡¯


    ¡®Table setting¡­ check¡­¡¯


    ¡®Finally¡­wine bottles¡­ a lot of them check!¡¯


    I pped my hand in satisfaction as I saw how my efforts turned out. ¡®It does not look that bad¡­¡¯


    ¡®I hope ke would like it¡­¡¯ My heart beat wildly, wondering about his expressionter on.


    But my excitement turned bittersweet because this would be the first andst time that I could do this


    for him.


    Before I found myself in a pity party with all my emotions, I hurriedly shook my head and pumped up


    my fist in a way to encourage myself.


    ¡®Chloe¡­ don¡¯t think about anything! All that matters is that we can spend quality time with keter


    on!¡¯


    And so with everything ready, it is time now to invite ke to dinner.


    I walked slowly to ke¡¯s office and knocked at his door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡± ke¡¯s voice rang from the other side of the door as soon as he heard my knock.


    Letting out a deep breath, I smiled and slowly opened the door, ¡°ke¡­¡±


    My mate was sitting on a chair, seemingly organizing several files to keep. He had his reading sses


    on, which added to his manliness and charm.


    His eyelids fluttered as he looked down intently at the files while his hand got busy with putting it in one


    ce.


    His serious look never failed to make my heart flutter. Every time, I thank the moon goddess for giving


    ke to me as a mate.


    As soon as he heard my voice, he looked up and his serious look became gentle and loving, ¡°Chloe..¡±


    He called out my name sweetly.


    ¡°Still busy?¡± I asked while very naturally going to his side and helping him organize things.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done¡­ shall we head to the hall for dinner?¡± He looked up and held my hand, not allowing


    me to busy myself with his work.


    ¡°No need to go there¡­ I am suddenly feeling in a mood tonight, so I took it upon myself to cook


    something for dinner¡­ ke, would you like toe and eat with me?¡±


    My heart could not help but beat wildly when I saw the enthusiasm in his face. ¡®Oh how I wish that I get


    to see him like this for the rest of my life¡­¡¯


    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s been a while since I tasted your cooking!¡± He smiled and immediately stood up.


    I led him to the room, his eyes could not help but turn wide open and looked at me in amazement when


    he saw the things I prepared, ¡°Chloe¡­ y-you did all these?!¡±


    I let out a chuckle and replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I slowly pulled him toward the dining table, and we started to eat.


    The entire dinner was pleasant. This was also one of the rare times I have seen him extremely rxed.


    Seeing that he was in high spirits I proposed for us to drink.


    ¡°A wine perhaps?¡± I looked at him and asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He answered, his face still full of smiles, not knowing that it was my intention topletely


    make him drunk.


    ¡°Remember the time Arthur pestered me a lot to teach him poison? You even had to drag him back to


    the office so that he would stop!¡± I started reminiscing about the fun times I shared with him and the


    rest as we gradually drank more.


    ¡°Of course¡­ the moon goddess knows how much self-control I have exhausted to not kick him out that


    time when he started to bother you¡­¡± keughed as he kept on drinking what I served to him.


    Soon, his cheeks and forehead flushed red while we continued to talk about the things that happened


    ever since I came here.


    The more we reminisce, the more I realize how ke and the Silver pack changed my life and myself.


    ¡°ke.. Thank you so much¡­¡± I looked at him and mumbled sincerely.


    ¡°Without you, and the Silver pack, I would never experience loving myself, and even striving to improve


    myself for the better¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, I have my own friends, my first family and I found my true self¡­¡±


    ¡°ke, thank you for giving me a lot of hope and courage¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for loving me¡­¡±


    ke looked at me and stood up, without warning, he pulled me into his embrace as his voice cracked


    while he said, ¡°Chloe¡­ you don¡¯t know how much you have changed me as well¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the best gift from the moon goddess..¡±


    The emotions in his voice triggered the dam of tears from my eyes as I cried and hugged him back.


    ¡°ke¡­ if one day I would leave, would you miss me?¡±


    But ke pulled away from my embrace and lifted my head, looking intently into my eyes I saw his


    tipsy face as he replied with determination,


    ¡°I will never let you go, Chloe¡­¡±


    Then he slowly approached my lips in a kiss, however, before his lipsnded on mine, his body slowly


    rested on mine as he fainted from drunkenness.


    I held him really tight as my body shuddered in my tears.


    ¡°ke¡­ I am so sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ke¡¯s POV


    ¡°ke¡­ I love you¡­¡± In front of me, Chloe¡¯s tender affectionate eyes looked at me so intently.


    Her voice is like honey, the sweetest of all and her scent intoxicated me as she wrapped her arms


    around my shoulder.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I mumbled as I was stepping closer to her, my body feeling her warm breath which made me


    shudder. ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I bent down with the intention of capturing her lips so that I could satiate my


    parched throat.


    Her lips are like an oasis in the desert and an addicting wine. It quenches my thirst but makes me want


    more at the same time.


    My desire deepened as I snaked my hands around her hips, moving slowly to feel every inch of her. My


    Chloe¡­ my mate.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I called out, wanting to do more. I looked at her begging and she answered with a shy smile.


    But a wave of pain suddenly attacked me, jolting my body awake.


    s! All was but a dream, but I looked around and saw that I was lying on her bed. Her scent still


    lingered, making my heart feel warm yet empty at the same time.


    ¡®The sun is high in the morning¡­ I wonder why Chloe did not wake me up?¡¯ Massaging my aching


    temples, I slowly sat up to bed and saw the things on the floor.


    Two empty bottles of wine. D*mn, I surely drank a lotst night!


    Even so I stood up and packed everything. By the way Chloe has left the things over, she might have


    awokente as well.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As I started to pack up, I could not help but let out a chuckle as my mind could imagine her


    panicking expression.


    She was most afraid of runningte on Teacher Astor¡¯s morning training. I''m sure she scrambled to bed


    just to catch up to him.


    After packing up, the first thing that went in mind was to see Chloe.


    Coincidentally, the servant happened to walk in my way and so I had to ask, ¡°Did Chloe take breakfast


    before heading to the training ground?¡±


    ¡°Alpha¡­ my king¡­ this servant did not see Luna in the kitchen earlier¡­¡± The servant respectfully


    replied.


    Even so, I did not take it to heart and thought that she was in the training ground. And so I went to the


    training ground to see her, however she was not there as well.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± I frowned as I asked Teacher Astor.


    ¡°She is not one to skip without reason¡­¡± Teacher Astor looked at me profoundly and it gave me a bad


    feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for her, Teacher¡­¡± Quickly saying goodbye I went to Carrie¡¯s room and asked her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her as well¡­ Did something happen between the two of you brothers?¡± Carrie looked at


    me in shock as she tried to pry information at my end.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not possible, I heard she was even in a good mood earlier that she cooked a lot of things for


    you¡­ You could not possibly stand her up did you?¡± She looked at me in doubt.


    However, my gut feeling could not help but be worse so I did not bother to entertain my sister¡¯s


    questions. Instead I went to Arthur¡¯s ce, and practically all around the pack, but I did not see Chloe¡¯s


    trace.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ where are you?!¡± Panic was already washing over my rationality as I tried to mindlink Chloe


    but there was no answer.


    ¡°Everyone! Attention! Look for Chloe! Find her as soon as possible!¡± In my impatience I sent a mindlink


    to every beta and summoned them all.


    Hours had passed and it was slowly turning in the afternoon, but still Chloe¡¯s trace is nowhere to be


    found.


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± I looked at my betas and the rest asking them to report but everyone shook their


    heads and said that they could not even trace Chloe¡¯s scent.


    My heart turned cold as I already knew the answer even if they did not borate. I searched


    everywhere I could, but did not find her.


    I tried to mind link Chloe once again, but failed.


    ¡°Continue searching! Extend the search to the nearby forest!¡± I gritted my teeth and ordered, using all


    of my self-control to hold back exploding.


    Until finally Lyra came to me with aplicated expression and said, ¡°ke¡­Do not look for Chloe


    anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Chloe is gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± As if I heard something unbelievable, I stared at Lyra and threw her a questioning look.


    Lyra met my gaze and exined, ¡°She chose to leave¡­ so that you won''t insist on sacrificing yourself


    for her sake.¡±


    ¡°She already knew what detoxifying her wolf meant for your body¡­¡±


    My mind buzzed and I looked at Lyra in a daze. What nonsense is she saying in front of me?


    ¡°She could not bear to see you hurt yourself and so she decided to leave¡­ ke I¡¯m sorry¡­ I had to


    tell her.¡± Lyra apologized but all I saw was red.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± I could not vent my anger to Lyra and so I pounced on a nearby tree and threw a punch.


    The pain woke me to my senses as the reality sank in.


    Chloe has left!


    ¡°Why?!¡±I looked at Lyra in disbelief, how could she betray my trust.


    However I knew that she had good intentions from the start.


    ¡°Why did you not stop her?¡± I looked at her and asked, but Lyra only lowered her head and did not


    answer.


    I felt like my body was doused by a river of ice cold water as I realized and pieced together the


    meaning of Chloe''s abnormal behavior recently.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder she kept on asking about Aurora¡­ No wonder she dyed the detoxification¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ can you hear me? I know everything now¡­ Pleasee back immediately¡­ We¡¯ll talk about


    it.¡± I mindlinked Chloe, wanting to reason with her.


    However, I waited and waited.


    I called and waited.


    I called and begged.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But I never heard Chloe¡¯s response.


    ¡°No!¡± I stood up and nned to shift to go out and search for her, much to Lyra¡¯s shock.


    ¡°ke!¡± She called out wanting for me to stop, she used her force, holding me back firmly.


    But I retaliated, using my powers as I bellowed, ¡°She is alone, wolfless! She¡¯s no different than a


    human! How could we sit here and not do anything?!¡±


    ¡°She had nowhere to go! She had no home! And with her current ability, it would be very dangerous to


    meet the rogues!¡±


    ¡°Let me leave the pack! I¡¯ll find Chloe by myself!¡± I twisted my body to shake her off, my eyes were


    burning red as I was ready to shift and go find my mate.


    But suddenly, another hand helped me back as I heard Arthur¡¯s voice, ¡°ke!¡±


    ¡°Something happened to the pack! We need you!¡± He said in panic.


    I frowned, what an untimely thing!


    Nheless, I looked at him and said, ¡°Gather the warriors, I¡¯ll let you and Lyra lead the pack, I have to


    find Chloe! I need to find her as soon as possible.¡±


    But Arthur stopped me again and said, ¡°ke, there¡¯s no time to find Chloe! This matter is critical! Our


    pack is in grave danger!¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    After leaving the SIlver Pack, I immediately set off for the Red Moon Pack. Ignoring my bleeding heart,


    I took each step away from my home towards the ce where all of my nightmare took ce. Despite


    this, I did not waver. I was resolute on my decision to return.


    And it was because of my father''s voice.


    That day, he told me that he wanted to see me. Though he did not say the reason why, when he


    contacted me... he sounded very weak... to the point that he seemed like he was going to disappear...


    Ever since that day, my heart was filled with worry.


    After some time, I finally arrived at the Red Moon Pack.


    ''I never thought I would return here again...'' I thought to myself as I looked at the door in front of me. It


    was the door of the pack house of the Red Moon Pack. Same as before, a simple look at it made me


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    feel a myriad of emotions... like fear... and intimidation... My heartbeat immediately quickened.


    It was only after giving a long look at the door when I swallowed my anxiety and gripped my hands tight


    before finally entering.


    As expected, when I walked into the pack, a look of shock appeared on the members of the Red Moon


    Pack. Soon, I was surrounded with whispers.


    "What the hell? Is that Chloe?"


    "She is still alive? No... more than that... why is she here?!"


    "How shameless! Why did she return?!"


    I heard the crowd talk. However, I did not pay attention to them. After a few minutes, I saw a familiar


    face.


    "Chloe?!" It was the maid who used to bully me before. She had a surprised look on her face as yelled


    my name.


    "You!!!" The maid walked in front of me and stopped me from walking. "Why are you here?! How dare


    you return!" She screamed while grabbing my arm tightly. My eyes turned cold as I directly shook off


    her hands.


    "Don''t block me. I don''t have time to talk to you right now," I told her coldly.


    The maid''s eyes that were ring at me shook, a frightened look suddenly appeared in her eyes. "Y-


    you... Are you really Chloe?" She stuttered but I ignored her and went straight to my father''s bedroom.


    When I arrived at the door, I stopped to calm my emotions.


    ''Thest time I was here... I could not even think... what kind of moon I should have when I see father


    again,'' I thought as I gently pressed my palm on the door.


    "Now that I''ve returned... I still can''t fathom how I should feel..." I softly mumbled as I closed my eyes.


    After a few seconds, I took two deep breaths and finally opened the door.


    Then I finally saw my father. Immediately, I paused and my heart was hit hard.


    My father was leaning on the bed. In the short time that I have not seen him, his hair turned all white


    and very thin. The domineering authority of an alpha that naturally surrounded him was gone. His face


    waspletely pale, and his body appeared very weak.


    A surprised look appeared on my father''s face before his eyes twinkled happily.


    "Chloe..." My father called my name. It was the first time... the first that he called my name so lovingly.


    My body trembled before I slowly, I sat down next to him.


    But soon, I forgot those feelings as I looked at my father anxiously. He appeared to be worse on the


    closer look. My eyes shook as I saw his declined state.


    "Father... what happened to you?" My voice sounded softer than usual. Complex emotion appeared on


    my father''s face before he let out a deep sigh.


    "Chloe..." He started to say. "I called you here... because I think I might die soon."


    "I wanted to see your face... for thest time..." My father added with a weak voice. He did not tell me


    what happened to him.


    He did not need to say anything. As I closely observed him, I slowly came into a clear conclusion.


    "Your poison from thest time... was not cured??" My hands shook as I asked him directly.


    Even though I asked him with a strong tone, my father was not offended. Instead, his eyes turned even


    more gentle, as if he was proud how I immediately figured out what was wrong with him with just a


    nce.


    "Father... Why are you like this? Did you not drink the antidote I gave you?" I confronted him. Though I


    knew that he drank the first bowl of my blood, I did not see him drinking thest two bowls that I


    prepared for him.


    My father sighed upon hearing my words. Then, he finally answered, "It''s my daughter''s blood... I


    couldn''t drink it..."


    ''What did father just say?'' I looked at him with disbelief in my eyes. ''He didn''t take the antidote?''


    ''But why?'' Suddenly, my conscience struck me and I started to me myself.


    ''That time... I was so mad at him... but still... I should have... I should have made sure he drank them...''


    Soon, my shoulder''s trembled as tears started to fall from my eyes.


    Father saw me crying. With his weak hand, he reached out and wiped my tears away from my eyes.


    "Don''t cry, Chloe..." He softly said. "You have not changed at all. Ever since you were a child... you


    easily cry..." father suddenly added. His eyes shone as he remembered the past.


    "I remember when you were only two years old. There was a butterfly that got its wings stuck on the


    leaves. You saw it and immediately felt bad. Even before you say anything... tears already started


    falling down your eyes..."


    "And when we rescued the butterfly, you started crying again... because you felt so relieved when you


    saw it fly..." my father told me with a smile.


    "Then, when you were five years old, you saw a child falling sick. That child did not even like you... but


    when you saw that he was having a hard time... you started crying for him..."


    "My daughter... Now that you see me falling sick like this... are you feeling bad for me so you start


    crying again?" He asked as he softly wiped my tears away. "But unlike that butterfly and that boy, your


    father did something bad to you..."


    "So... don''t cry for this foolish father..." my father said before he started coughing. It was a simple


    cough at first. But suddenly, my eyes turned wide as I saw him coughing ck blood!


    I looked around and saw a bowl of uneaten apples and a fruit knife on the bed side corner. Hurriedly, I


    took them and raised my wrist, preparing to slit it to draw my blood and save my father.


    However, before I could cut my skin, my father held my wrist, covering it from the de.


    "No... Chloe..." my father said before shaking his head.


    "You know it too as well, right? Coughing ck blood means that the poison has already entered my


    bloodstream and my heart."


    "No matter what we do, it is already toote."


    "Because... I am already dying..."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ¡°I am already dying.¡±


    Those words were like a hammer hitting my heart so badly.


    For my father to say that his poison has reached the point where it cannot be cured, I had this sense of


    unwillingness to just watch and allow all of this to happen, when I know I can do something.


    ¡°No, there must be a way¡­ I must find a way!¡± I shook my head vehemently, responding to the


    unwillingness inside me.


    I looked at my father with deep remorse and guilt as I uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ this poison was developed


    by me¡­ and it harmed you to this extent.¡±


    But my father shook his head and looked at me without any ounce of guilt, ¡°You must not be sorry,¡±


    ¡°In fact¡­ I must be the one to say sorry¡­¡± He uttered weakly.


    He opened his mouth then shut it again, wanting to say many things. In the end, he said, ¡°Sorry for


    turning a blind eye on your suffering¡­ I know I can¡¯t count it all but I really regret everything.¡±


    ¡°I know that Lisa and Vanessa treated you badly, but I chose to do anything about it¡­ and made you


    suffer.¡± My father¡¯s eyes trembled with guilt as he said these words.


    Although I was surprised and had never imagined that my father would one day apologize to me, I have


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    long stopped worrying about those things.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± I called him once again for the first time ever since my departure in the pack, ¡°Those things


    are no longer important. The most important thing is to find a way to heal the poison in your body.¡±


    I looked at him, surprise appeared on his face. But I still keep my tears rolling in my eyes relentlessly.


    Then there is regret, then finally helplessness. ¡°You have changed a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it was cruel to let you and Vanessa switch mates at the time, but looking at it now, that decision


    was correct.¡±


    ¡°I am very happy that you have grown a lot under ke''s influence.¡± Finally there was a tinge of relief


    and smile on his face.


    Hearing ke¡¯s name, my body stiffened. I had just made a decision to leave him and I don''t even


    know if he was able to handle my disappearance.


    My heart was filled with guilt, however, it did not stop my heart from feeling warm just thinking about


    him.


    Indeed, he had made such a huge change in me that even as I went back to the ce where I


    despised and feared, I was surprised that I was already able to walk in here confidently and unafraid.


    He and the silver pack had made me believe in myself that I can do things, in my own way. That I have


    talents apart from having a situation with my wolf Aurora.


    I learned a lot from ke and the rest, and now those things, I carried it confidently back to the ce I


    once hated.


    Seeing that I did not say anything further, my father looked at me and opened his mouth, asking,


    ¡°ke¡­ is he good to y-¡±


    But just as he was about toplete his question, Vanessa rushed in suddenly. The door of the room


    was violently swung as it made a loud sound upon hering.


    Bang!


    Vanessa arrived in the room in a rude manner not even showing the least bit of consideration towards


    father.


    Her eyes looked at me in anger and disbelief as she pointed her finger at me and said, ¡°Chloe! You


    daree back after all these things happened?!¡±


    ¡°Tell us where have you been? You insisted on leaving the pack, but now that you came back suddenly,


    does she think the pack will ept her?!¡±


    I wiped away her tears and faced Vanessa directly. Gone were the days where I wanted to avoid her as


    much as possible.


    ¡°I did not expect that the news of my return would reach your ears this fast.¡± I answered looking at her


    without fear .


    ¡°Did I perhaps disappoint you bying back after the ¡®assistance¡¯ you gave me upon my departure?¡±


    I gave her a meaningful smile as I implied in my words about her attempt to kill me as soon as I


    stepped out of the pack back then.


    ¡°Rest assured Vanessa, I only came back to see her father. I have no interest whatsoever in the things


    you fear that I would covet. Whether it be the Alpha position, or your mate.¡±


    Hearing my words, Vanessa seemed to be frightened by it, especially the part where I am hinting that


    she did try to kill me back then.


    She froze and her gaze faltered. After a brief pause, she tried to change the subject, ¡°Why are you


    using me? Are you not the one who should feel guilty? You developed such a deadly poison which


    made father this way and could only lie on bed!¡±


    I looked at her and clenched my fist, wanting to p her mouth to stop her yapping.


    But before I could do anything, my father¡¯s angry bellow stopped the two of us from arguing any further.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Vanessa choked on the words she was about to say, but she still looked at me in surprise not expecting


    that I would not show any sign of fear and insecurity towards her.


    And so she had to y her same-old technique of acting coquettish and going to my father, ¡°Father,


    how could you not punish her from hurting and abandoning you¡­ Chloe, she¡­ She ispletely


    irresponsible.¡±


    While she was saying these things, she did not miss to shoot me a provocative re to show that it


    was still her whom Father would be siding with.


    But contrary to both our expectations, Father looked at her and sternly reprimanded,


    ¡°Vanessa, you are already an Alpha, why are you acting like that in such disgrace?¡±


    ¡°Your words and actions carry the entire reputation of the pack. If you run your mouth without looking at


    the overall situation first, how are you going to lead the pack this way?¡±


    ¡°This is not how an Alpha should act!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you and Chloe are sisters. Now that I am like this, I hope that you two will get along well as


    you live.¡±


    Vanessa looked at me and I could feel her great hatred. That was because her father has always been


    obedient to her words before, it was the first time that he did not side with her readily and even


    reprimanded her in front of me, the person whom she despised the most.


    She must not have expected to be humiliated in front of me as she looked at Father in disbelief and


    struggled to maintain her aggrieved expression while looking at me with anger.


    Finally, I opened my mouth and said, ¡°Vanessa, you better be careful, otherwise I can take back the


    alpha position at any time. Whatever you hold dear, I can surely work to take it out of your hands if I


    want to.¡±


    I ignored my father¡¯s warning and looked at Vanessa coldly, wanting her to feel the determination in my


    mind, ¡°Do you dare believe it or not?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Hearing my words, Vanessa began to visibly panic, because that was what she cared about most.


    However, she tried to hide the uneasiness in her eyes and pretended not to care, ¡°What kind of threat


    is that? Getting my alpha position?? You didn''t even have a wolf.¡±


    ¡°You dared to say big things? What ability does she have to sustain the position of Alpha?¡± Her voice


    was quivering as she constantly questioned my abilities.


    In the end, I ignored her questioning and replied, ¡°You should be d that I was never interested in


    your Alpha status. Those kinds of things never even bothered me a bit, it was only you who kept on


    fighting over it when you clearly do not have anyone topete with.¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡± Deeply insulted by myck of interest and the fact that all this time she continued suppressing


    me just to secure the Alpha position which I never even cared about Vanessa was so livid that she was


    about to attack me with her powers.


    ¡°Cough!! Cough!!!¡±


    However, in the midst of our exchange, my father''s cough intensified until it became very


    ufortable.


    Deeply worried about his condition, I pushed Vanessa away and checked her father''s body. Using


    Teacher Astors medical skills, I examined my father''s condition.


    The state of his body made me anxious. He was really in a bad condition and if I could not think of


    anything to stop it, he would really die.


    That moment I told myself that I needed to help my father find a cure as soon as possible. Vanessa just


    stood there anxiously, her eyes widened at the sight of our great and powerful father now at the mercy


    of the poison in his body.


    After letting her father rest, Vanessa and I walked out of the bedroom together.


    I wanted to leave, but was stopped by Vanessa. Since father was no longer around, she did not


    hesitate to hold my wrist, trying to restrict my movements as she tried to embarrass me.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you d that father isn¡¯t treating you as badly as before? Chloe, father is just sick so he


    cannot deal with you directly. Remember your position!¡± She said,


    I looked at Vanessa with a ridiculing expression, I found her actions quite funny, ¡°Haha, Vanessa,,, You


    thought I would be afraid of you just like before? I know all the bad things you¡¯ve done to me back then.


    How you pretended to be still sick so that you can constantly torture me to give you my blood, how you


    have been cheating with n even though I was his mate¡­ How you deceived everyone with your


    angelic facade!¡±


    ¡®I am not the same as before Vanessa! If you deliberately make things difficult for me again, I will no


    longer be kind to you! My sole purpose ofing back is for my father!¡±


    ¡°So as long as I am here, it is best for the two of us to avoid each other!¡± I shook my hand violently


    enough to bring shock to Vanessa¡¯s face.


    But before she could retaliate, n came over.


    ¡°Vanessa! C-chloe?¡± He called Vanessa at a distance but as he came near, he was also surprised to


    see me and awkwardly greeted.


    ¡°En, Hello n.¡± I casually nodded and left, not minding what the two of them thought about being in


    the pack.


    As I walked I could hear Vanessa¡¯s angry voice as she shouted, ¡°Where are you looking at n? You


    miss Chloe? You wanna get back at him?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?! Am I not allowed to be in shock when someone unexpectedly shows up in the


    pack?¡± n answered with a slight irritation in his voice.


    ¡°n, you scumbag! Don¡¯t you think that I could not see through your lies!¡±


    They started arguing behind my back but I could not care less. In the end, the couple that showed off to


    me back then and destroyed my spirit were not as stable as I thought them to be. I shook my head and


    continued walking to my old room.


    I did not expect that my room would remain the same as before. Even after I left for a long time, the


    room was still very clean.


    On the table by the window, there is an extra pot of white moon orchids, which is my favorite. It looks


    like someone is taking care of it every day.


    I felt that everything was both familiar and strange at the same time. However, I did not linger on that


    thought for long, as I started thinking about my father''s poison.


    I triedbining the pharmacology knowledge taught by Teacher Astor with my own talent for using


    poison. Aspared back then, I now had a deeper understanding of both the medicinal and the toxic


    properties of most of the ingredients I was dealing with at the moment.


    For the next few days, I locked herself in the room, and tried to avoid appearing in the Red Moon pack.


    One time, Lisa came to me and questioned me like how Vanessa did. Strangely, when she learned that


    the purpose of my return was to heal her father, she didn''t say anything else and left me alone.


    In the end, no matter how bad Lisa treats me, she really likes my father.


    And perhaps, now that Vanessa is the alpha of the pack, she no longer sees me as a threat as well.


    To my relief, the servant who brought my meals didn''t have such a bad attitude as before.


    Although I could still see the dislike ini her eyes, she maintained a polite demeanor. After putting down


    the meal, she exited quietly, and there were more meals delivered of my favorite foods.


    Finally, after being locked up for three days, I brought a bowl of antidote to my father.


    Of course, there was still my own blood in it, but there were other differences from before. There were


    more ingredients and herbs that are gentle in nature and more nourishing for Father¡¯s body.


    After all, I could not take the risk of having his organs damaged even more just to deal with the poison


    in his body.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three days of research proved to be beneficial and fruitful as I managed to bnce the detoxifying


    properties of the antidote, ensuring that it would not hurt father further when he takes it.


    As I brought the bowl to my father¡¯s room, he looked at me and frowned, ¡°Chloe, did you have a good


    rest all these days? Yourplexion turned pale.¡±


    However, I did not exin further and just introduced the antidote to my father, ¡°I was researching the


    antidote all this while. In the process I tend to be engrossed with researching and often forget time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry father, as soon as you take the antidote, I¡¯ll monitor you for a while then take a rest.¡± I


    assured him calmly.


    Even though I was confident about the antidote I developed this time, I could not help but be anxious


    as father drank the medicine.


    But as soon as my father finished drinking, my head started to be dizzy, and my vision became


    more and more blurred. felt my body falling on the ground as my vision slowly turned ck.


    Before Ipletely lost my consciousness, I vaguely heard my father calling my name nervously,


    ¡°Chloe!¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    I did not know how long I was unconscious but when I woke up, the first people I saw were my father


    and the pack¡¯s doctor. Blinking twice, it took me a few minutes to realize what happened.


    ¡®I fainted?¡¯ I thought, feeling confused.


    ¡°Doctor¡­ she¡¯s awake.¡± Father, who was sitting right next to me, was the first to notice that I woke up


    and anxiously informed the doctor of my condition.


    The doctor hurriedly checked my condition. After a few minutes, the pack doctor confirmed that I was


    alright before leaving the room respectfully. I was in a daze for a moment and was initially unable to


    remember what happened.


    But when I looked at my Father¡¯s worried expression, I finally remembered that I was in the midst of


    administering the antidote when I suddenly cked out.


    ¡°Father¡­ the medicine¡­ have you taken it?'''' I asked him anxiously and frowned in pain when I felt my


    throat quite dry.


    ¡°D-did it work?¡± I continued as the worry in me overpowered my condition.


    Father, for the first time, held my hand lovingly as he told me in aforting voice, ¡°I am fine. The


    antidote you made worked and you no longer have to worry.¡±


    A deep sense of relief filled me. ¡°T-thank goodness¡­¡± I muttered softly. However, I still remained


    feeling skeptical. The memory of my father being weak and bedridden scared me a lot. Biting my lower


    lip, I insisted on asking him a few questions.


    ¡°But how are you feeling? Did the pain subside?¡±


    Father looked at me with gentle eyes. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, Chloe,¡± he simply answered as I carefully


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    observed him.


    Only when I saw that his breathing seemed more stable and his heartbeat stronger was I able to


    ensure that he was indeed fine. Only then did I rx and sigh in relief.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ about your fainting¡­¡± This time, it was my father''s turn to tell me something.


    He looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes, partly worried, partly hesitant, however I could


    detect a hint of joy in his eyes, much to my confusion.


    ¡°What is it father?¡± I asked, clearly not understanding what his expression meant.


    His big rough hands caressed my hand gently as he said, ¡°Chloe¡­ when you fainted, the doctor found


    out that you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon?¡± For fear of hearing my father¡¯s words wrong, I looked at him and asked once more.


    ¡°Chloe, you are pregnant. There¡¯s a little cub growing in your womb right here, right now¡­¡±


    It was like lightning striking my mind, my head buzzed as my heart beat loudly and heavy. My hand


    subconsciously moved to caress my womb as I mumbled in shock, ¡°M-me¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    ¡®How? When did this happen?¡¯ Hearing such unexpected news, I racked my mind to remember when I


    could possibly be pregnant.


    Suddenly the memories of the night of my birthday, ke and I in bed, reminded me. ¡®That¡¯s it¡­ it


    happened on my birthday¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes you are¡­¡± Father replied patiently but his eyes already started to reddened as a genuine smile on


    his face bloomed.


    One look at him and I knew that he was extremely happy, though there were still some traces of worry


    and fear in his heart.


    ¡°You must tell ke about it. He has to know as soon as possible.¡± He added.


    At the reminder of ke, my entire body froze. A bitter taste rose from my chest as I let out a dejected


    smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Father¡­¡± I mumbled.


    My father frowned, not expecting my answer. The joyous face in his eyes became serious as he asked,


    ¡°Why so? Chloe¡­ did something happen between you and ke?¡±


    Completely understanding the meaning behind his question, I shook my head for him not to


    misunderstand, ¡°It¡¯s not like that father.¡±


    Then I started to exin, ¡°The very reason I left the Silver Pack was because I do not want ke to


    sacrifice himself to cure me and my wolf. Unless I run away, there¡¯s no stopping him once he decides


    on something.¡±


    ¡°So about my pregnancy¡­ Father¡­ I cannot let him know about it.¡± I looked at my father with pleading


    eyes.


    ¡°Please father¡­ don¡¯t let him know about me being here and about the child.¡±


    Father looked at me and for a long time he did not speak.


    I no longer spoke as well and just let the silence flow.


    After some time, my father spoke with great guilt as he clenched his fist, ¡°This is all because I was an


    ipetent father¡­¡±


    ¡°If I was able to protect you back then¡­ the poisoning would have not happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Even until now, I am still unable to help you find a solution¡­¡±


    ¡°So you can only hide miserably like this¡­¡±


    I held my father¡¯s had to prevent him from beating himself as I smiled and replied,


    ¡°Father¡­ I don¡¯t me you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Right now¡­ everything is my decision. Whatever choice I made, it was because I am willing.¡±


    We both went silent for a long while before he finally looked up and asked me, ¡°What are you going to


    do now?¡±


    I took a deep breath and caressed my womb once more, ¡°I don¡¯t really know what to do next. But one


    thing is for sure¡­¡±


    ¡°I will do everything so that I can give birth to my child safely¡­ other than that¡­ I won¡¯t think of


    anything else¡­ for now.¡±


    The next few days, I spent my days helping my father create more antidotes.


    I also began to pay attention to my body, trying to keep my nutrition intake and rest as much as


    possible.


    I was also worried that my baby would also have health problems.


    After all, my wolf, Aurora, is poisoned.


    And so even as I take care of myself in preparation for motherhood, it did not stop me from finding


    some books to read about how to prevent the mother¡¯splications from being inherited by my child.


    The worst thing for me to know was that my baby would suffer the same condition I was in. And so I


    read, ate and prayed everyday to the Moon Goddess to spare my child of all the suffering I was in.


    In those few days, I also tried her best to get in touch with Vanessa and Lisa, nning my own future. I


    wanted to try sounding them out and see if they would not make a move against me now that I am back


    and could defend myself.


    Their attitude would determine if I could stay in the pack even after I give birth or not.


    One day Vanessa suddenly opened the door and n followed her.


    Even though I was rudely disturbed, I held my emotions and calmly asked her, ¡°What brings you two


    here?¡±


    Vanessa looked at me, her face was as hostile as ever as she coldly asked.


    ¡°Chloe, are you pregnant?¡±


    I raised my head and looked at her with a questioning gaze, not answering her question immediately.


    Seeing that I did not have an intention to speak, she raised her voice once more and asked, ¡°Chloe,


    answer me! Are you pregnant? Who¡¯s the father of the child?!¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Vanessa¡¯s POV


    ¡°Have you heard about the news?¡±


    One day when I was busying myself with my responsibilities as an Alpha, my mother Lisa knocked on


    my office and asked me this odd question.


    ¡°What is it, mother?¡± I raised my brows and looked at her perfunctory.


    Only to see my mother with an odd expression as she answered, ¡°Chloe turned out to be pregnant!¡±


    ¡°What did you say mom? Come again?¡± I could not believe what I heard and so I asked her again.


    ¡°She is pregnant! I heard it from the pack doctor himself.!¡± My mother emphasized.


    ¡°Who could be the father? Is that the rogue whom Father forced to exchange as her mate?¡± I could not


    hide the gloating on my face as I asked my mom.


    ¡°It could be, after all they were mates.¡± My mother shrugged and replied.


    ¡°But why did Chloe suddenly run back to the pack? Could it be because of this?¡± I could not help but


    think deeply on the matter,


    ¡°Mother,e to think of it. Chloe¡¯s mate is a rogue, so it was highly possible that he somehow died or


    ran away and left her to fend for herself!¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, then Chloe would have slept with some random people around and be


    pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Now left with no choice, she had to run back to the pack and bare the child here shamelessly!¡±


    The more I think about it, the more I get excited about my thoughts. I couldn''t care less whether my


    words are true or not. The only thing that matters to me was the fact that this would be extremely


    humiliating to Chloe!


    In my mind, I could clearly see how the rest of the pack would look at her in disdain the moment I


    spread the news that she shamefully slept around with a random man!


    But before mother and I could rejoice, n suddenly came in and interrupted our conversation.


    Casting a meaningful nce, my mother smiled and went out of my office, leaving n alone with me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you look particrly energized today?¡± n looked at me with his brave and sharp


    eyes.


    I swear that other than the mysterious lycan king of the Silver Pack, there was no other pair of eyes


    that could invoke the strong feeling in my body and heart as n could.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I smiled yfully and told n about Chloe¡¯s pregnancy, including my guesses about the mystery of


    who the father was.


    When he first heard the news,n was surprised, but when he heard conjecture, he frowned and


    remained unconvinced.


    ¡°Vanessa, it is not good for you to say those things without verifying the facts. You are an Alpha now,


    no longer ady. Your words carry a lot of weight in this pack¡­¡± He looked at me and replied with a


    deep serious expression.


    Of course, knowing n¡¯s personality, I know that he would be skeptical. But what made my heart turn


    sour was the subject of his calmness and level headedness was actually Chloe, the person whom I


    hated the most!


    ¡°Then why not verify those things now with Chloe?!¡± I looked at him with a confident expression and


    stood up on my seat.


    n seemed to have not expected my actions and sighed, ¡°Can you not cause amotion like this?


    Remember your position as Alpha Vannessa!¡±


    But all the more that I insisted and replied, ¡°That is the very reason why I am doing this n!¡±


    ¡°I want to rify the thing with Chloe herself! Because if my conjecture is right, I cannot let her and she


    couldn''t let her ruin the reputation of the red moon pack!¡±


    n couldn''t stop me, so he could only follow behind as I rushed to Chloe¡¯s room.


    When I arrived at the door, I pushed it open without a care and saw Chloe¡¯s original pieceful face


    frowning, ¡°What brings you two here?¡±


    I looked at her innocent looking face and could not help but abhor her deeply.


    ¡°Chloe, are you pregnant?¡± I calmly asked.


    Chloe just raised head and looked at me with a questioning gaze, not answering my question


    immediately.


    This only agitated my dislike with her further as I felt insulted by her actions.


    She tantly showed that she did not have the intention to speak and so I asked once more, with my


    tone rising higher.


    ¡°Chloe, answer me! Are you pregnant? Who¡¯s the father of the child?!¡±


    Chloe looked at me without fear, I could not get used to this state of hers since she came back. How I


    love to see her looking at me with fear and trembling again, but her next words made me feel vexed.


    ¡°I do not see the need to reveal nor exin the matter to you Vanessa. It¡¯s not like it will affect you.¡±


    She replied once and turned her head through the window, no longer wanting to look in my direction.


    This made me even more angry as I was directly insulted by her, in front of n.


    ¡°Why are you saying that it won¡¯t affect me? Your mere pregnancy will ruin the reputation of the red


    moon pack because you even killed the father of her own child!¡±


    ¡°Your mate is a rogue and to sleep with men other than him, you killed him and became pregnant with


    another!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, stop, you are getting more ridiculous!¡± n held my arm and stopped me with a


    reprimanding voice as he saw that my words became more and more exaggerated.


    But I don¡¯t f*cking care!


    ¡°What, n? Why are you stopping me? Huh??¡± I turned my angry eyes at him and shook away the


    arm that was stopping me.


    ¡°You are siding with Chloe? Are you trying to get back to your old love, that is why you are speaking up


    for her?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, stop! It¡¯s nothing like that at all! It¡¯s you being unreasonable!¡± n became angry as well and


    retaliated back.


    I became more agitated and grabbed n back.


    But before the two of us could open our mouths, we were both stopped by Chloe¡¯s angry shout.


    ¡°The two of you stop yelling in my room!¡±


    Then she stood at looked at me seriously with her cold, unscared eyes saying,


    ¡°The child had a father but I don¡¯t need to tell you who he was, Vanessa¡­.¡±


    ¡°As for the two of you who wanted to argue, just go out and argue outside, not in my room!¡±


    Of course, would I listen to a mere wolfless sister of mine just because she said so? So I crossed my


    arms and said, ¡°No, until you tell me who he is, I will not go out in this room.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression did not change, but in the next moment, she walked towards the door out of our


    expectations.


    ¡°What, you did not dare to tell the truth, Chloe?¡± I challenged her once more and grabbed her back.


    I did not expect that she would have the strength to resist so I exerted more force.


    In the end, it caused me to violently push her down and the room became eerily silent.


    The only thing that I realized was that Chloe is on the ground, clutching her stomach with a pained


    expression.


    Instantly my body went numb as I was startled.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed once again.


    My body felt heavy and weak but as soon as I remembered what happened, my mind suddenly turned


    nk and an overwhelming fear engulfed me.


    "N-no..." my lips trembled as I hurriedly grabbed my belly.


    "Doctor!" I scrambled to look at the pack doctor and ask about my child¡¯s condition.


    ¡°D-doctor, how is my c-child?¡± My voice trembled. I looked at her fearfully and desperately asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is fine Chloe," the doctor saw through my condition and instantly answered.


    "But you must still be careful. At all times, you must always take a good rest and watch your


    surroundings. Be careful so that you can protect your unborn child,¡± the pack doctor said. Then, she


    carefully exined a lot of things about taking care of my pregnant body. She also reminded me of


    what else to avoid and do to keep my child away from harm.


    After a couple minutes of talking, the pack doctor finallg left the room. Before going she emphasized for


    me to rest.


    I stared at the window in a daze, as I caressed my womb gently.


    ¡°My baby, sorry¡­ I was not able to protect you¡­¡± I softly whispered. I knew that my child could not


    possibly hear me. But still, I poured out the feelings that I had, hoping that somehow, my child could


    feel the emotions that I was feeling and understood what I wanted to say.


    ¡°In the future, mommy will be more attentive and protect you better." My eyes turned warm as I gently


    promised.


    ¡°I will make sure that you will grow to have a happy and peaceful life¡­ and that you will not suffer what


    I have suffered before," I softly muttered.


    As if I was caressing the body of child, my most precious treasure, I continued to caress my womb as I


    looked at the window in a daze once more.


    It seemed like I have to rethink my ns if I want my child to remain safe.


    The next moment, there was a knock on the door. I was startled. But gripping my hands tight, I


    straightened my back before opening my mouth to talk.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I called, only to see n entering with aplicated and guilty look on his face.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± He called awkwardly. ¡°How¡¯s the child in your womb?¡± My eyes shed before I looked away


    and faced the window once more.


    ¡°The child is fine, fortunately.¡± I answered straightforwardly without any intention to sugar coat my


    words.


    n opened his mouth but did not say anything. Instead, he sighed. Then, he looked at me and said, ¡°I


    apologize because I did not stop Vanessa from creating amotion. Also, I want to apologize on her


    behalf as well¡­¡±


    Hw wanted to continue but I cut him off. ¡°You had no obligation to apologize to Vanessa.¡± I looked at


    n and said calmly.


    n knew what I meant so he did not pursue the matter any further. Instead, he sat on the bedside


    chair and asked, ¡°Did ke know about your pregnancy with his child?¡±


    I was startled by n¡¯s question and could not help but look at him.


    ¡°How do you know that ke was the father?¡±


    ¡°Well,,,¡± n took a deep breath and started to exin.


    ¡°From the moment the Lycan King of the Silver Pack entered the Red Moon Pack back then, I already


    recognized you and ke. And so I have always known where you have been¡­¡±


    When n mentioned those words, the realization hit me suddenly.


    No wonder, n acted strangely every time he encountered me back then. It turned out that he already


    knew about my identity.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ before¡­ the things I did to you¡­ I am really sorry...¡± n suddenly continued. "That time...


    I...I-" he started to say


    but I interrupted him.


    "No," I simply said before shaking my head. To me the past was no longer a thing for me to think about,


    not because it was unimportant, but because I chose not to mind it. After all,


    I have Aurora¡¯s detoxification and now my child to think about.


    As for the other things, I could only throw them aside and no longer waste my energy in it.


    ¡°I only wish for you to keep the matter of my pregnancy from ke.¡± I looked at him and demanded.


    ¡°Is it because of your poison?¡± n asked to which I nod.


    Without waiting for me to ask, he started to exin some things as to why he knew about the matter.


    It turned out that ke hade to find father during that time he went out to find a cure to my poison.


    At the same time, n also met with ke.


    ¡°After meeting the former Alpha, I met ke and took out the future rtionship of the two packs.¡±


    ¡°From the very moment I recognized the two of you, I know that one day you will suddenly go back to


    get revenge on all the people who made you suffer here in the pack. Although I could not me you for


    that, as the sentry of this pack, I cannot just leave it and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°So I tried talking it out to ke, leveraging the fact that the Red moon Pack is still your home pack.


    But¡­ he was firm in his decision.¡± n said this with his hands clenched together.


    In his tone and actions he seemed to be fearing the inevitable.


    ¡°So since you have not convinced ke, you are asking me?¡± I realized the true meaning of his words


    and exposed it in the open.


    Embarrassed, he nodded awkwardly and replied, ¡°I just hope that you and ke would let Lisa and


    Vanessa go. However, he tantly refused and as you said, I could only go to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Only if you let go of the old sins of ours will ke leave the Red Moon Pack alone.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ I did not expect that you would love Vanessa this much when I only see the two of you argue


    every time I see you two together.¡± I smiled and answered.


    ¡°But too bad, I no longer wanted to be connected to ke. Consequently I do not want to pursue the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    matter of my poisoning anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°So as long as Vanessa does not try to hurt me or the child, I would not mind.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure to keep Vanessa away from me and not bring troubles!¡±


    As if n received a great pardon, he thanked me sincerely as he left the room.


    After that I was left alone in the room, once more.


    This time, ke¡¯s name was repeatedly mentioned and my heart could not help but beat heavily.


    I was starting to miss ke.


    ¡°Maybe he did not even expect that I woulde back to the Red Moon Pack¡­¡±


    ¡°Of all the possible ces I could have run off to, he will probably not think that I would be running back


    here to the ce where I suffered the most.¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I looked at the window once more and could not help but mumble once more.


    ¡°ke¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder how he is at the moment?¡±


    ¡°How would he react when he discovered that I came back to this ce?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ke¡¯s POV


    A sneak attack came from behind me. I was unprepared and taken off guard.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± I cursed as I felt the sharp pain on my side. Immediately, I knew that I was again injured. But


    this time, it was more serious. I could feel the poison seeping through my veins.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°Lord!¡± A few warriors shouted around me but I did not pay them any attention. No, in fact, I could not


    give them any attention because in front of me was the enemy who was injured me.


    ¡°Look at this. I thought the Lycan King is invincible. Turns out that that was just a rumour?¡± He sneered


    at me. ¡°What will you do now? My de got already got you. Are you prepared to meet the Moon


    Goddess?¡± He added before letting out a snort.


    ¡°Well...¡± I said as my eyes shed.


    ¡°A cold man does not need to know,¡± I added before I moved. In a blink of an eyes, I managed to


    approach him and hit his belly with full force. The enemy werewolf was thrown at least two meters


    away. When he fell on the ground, he let out a low growl and took hisst breath.


    The attack I made took a toll on my body. I took a deep breath before shifting back to my human form.


    The moment I reverted, I fell on my knees.


    ¡°My King!¡±


    ¡°King ke!¡± Two warriors staggered towards me. They were both heavily injured, yet, they had


    worried expression on their faces. I shook my head to indicate that I was fine.


    ¡°Go back! Tend to your injuries first!¡± I ordered to the two who reluctantly went back.


    I heaved deeply and looked around me. A sneak attack wasunched against the Silver Pack, making


    the usual peaceful ce covered in red. Because most of my warriors were still recovering from the


    poison given to them before, we were in a weakened state.


    As a result, many of my people were heavily injured. Our home, the ce we proudly say the territory


    of the Silver Pack, was severly damaged.


    ¡°Hah...!¡± I let out a deep breath. Since my warriors were on a weakened state, I mostly had to take care


    of everything and save them. Thankfully, after a gruelling four hours of fight, we managed to kill most of


    the intruders and chase the others away.


    Unfortunately, in the process, I was also heavily injured and poisoned. Every passing second, I felt my


    strength waning as the poison took its toll on my body.


    ¡°He¡¯s down! Kill the Lycan King!¡± The remaining enemies shouted before they ran towards me. I


    gripped my hands tight, readying myself to fight. However, before I could move, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lyra ran towards me and immediately engaged in protecting me. She was like a fierce


    warrior, cutting down our enemies with ease. It was as if one of her arms was not heavily injure.


    My eyes turned colder and colder. With blood dripping down my face, I red at thest remaining


    enemy with fury in my eyes.


    The enemy shivered and turned pale. But before I could make a move, another figure rushed out and


    attacked him from behind, effectively killing him.


    ¡°Stay still! Don¡¯t move so that the poison will not spread! I will return!¡± Arthur, who killed the enemy,


    fiercely told me before running to the left. There, I saw him leaning over and helping Carrie to stand.


    Like me and Lyra, the two of them were likewise covered with blood and were covered with injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over...?¡± Lyra asked, her voice sounded more icy than it usually was.


    I coldly surveyed the ce with eyes, checking whether there were still enemies standing. It was only I


    checked it thrice when I nodded at Lyra and said, ¡°Yes. Looks like it¡¯s already over.¡±


    A few dayster, I sat on the sofa inside Arthur¡¯s clinic and looked at the report he gave me.


    ¡°Most of the members are detoxify. But they are still feeling weak and some are even experiencing


    some of the effects of the poison,¡± Arthur told me as he changed the bandage on my arm.


    ¡°Tsk. This poison is freaking cruel. I¡¯m afraid we would have lost a lot of people already if not for


    Chloe¡¯s help...¡± He added before his eyes turned wide as he realized what he just said.


    ¡°A-ah... sorry...¡± Arthur sheepishly said. After Chloe¡¯s disappearance, everyone became very careful on


    not mentioning her name in front of me. However, they did not realize that did not matter at all.


    No matter where I was or what I did, my mind was filled with Chloe. There was no need for anyone to


    mention her name.


    I looked down with a frown. More than the pain in my wounds, my heart was feeling much worse.


    Arthur seemed to know that and sighed.


    ¡°So... do you know who is the bastard that attacked us?¡± After a few minutes, Arthur asked.


    My eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°You know who is he. There is no other usible suspect,¡± I replied with


    a dangerous tone. Arthur grimaced as he stood up and sat beside me.


    ¡°So it is really him. Damn that person. He probably held a grudge about what happened in the Red


    Moon Pack....¡± Arthur pulled his hair with frustration. ¡°Seriously... what kind of evil family does Chloe


    have? That poor girl...¡± He could not help but add.


    At that time, Lyra likewise entered the office. She looked at us and sat at the sofa in front of Arthur and


    I.


    ¡°You are talking about Chloe¡¯s uncle? The one who likewise attached the Red Moon Pack?¡± She asked


    in a straightforward manner. As expected, she heard what we were talking about while on the way


    here.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I nodded at her. Lyra held one of the most important positions in the pack. There was no reason to hide


    this thing from her.


    ¡°So what do you n now?¡± She directly asked. ¡°What happened between Chloe¡¯s uncle and the Red


    Moon Pack does not matter to me. What matters now is the enmity between him and the Silver Pack,¡±


    Lyra cold added.


    ¡°If you want to hunt him down, I will help you,¡± beside me, Arthur immediately say. ¡°Thest time, I


    already started my investigation about this bastard. I already have some clues in my hand. If Lyra and I


    cooperate, we can find him soon.¡±


    The two of them looked at me and asked for my permission. However, I shook my head and refused to


    give them.


    ¡°No. Right now, the most important matter is finding Chloe,¡± I told them without emotion. Arthur and


    Lyra both looked surprised but I was firm with my answer.


    ¡°Hunting that bastard down right now is not a priority. What I need right now is to know where Chloe is.¡±


    ¡°I kept guessing on where Chloe could go...¡± I told them while putting my fist on my forehead. ¡°In the


    end, the only possible ce she could go to is the Red Moon Pack...¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! You know how Chloe was treated in that pack! She could not have possibly gone there!¡±


    Arthur immediately replied.


    I shook my head and answered, ¡°No. I believe Chloe will definitely return to the Red Moon Pack.


    Whether permanently or only for a short stay.¡±


    ¡°Since the matters here are more or less settled, I am nning to go there,¡± I told them my decision.


    Arthur did not say anything anymore. Instead, it was Lyra who replied. ¡°ke, Chloe decided to leave.


    If she is really in the Red Moon Pack and you go there, it will only make Chloe escape to another


    ce.¡±


    Her words hit me hard. I gripped my hands hard, trying to stop them from trembling as I recognized...


    Lyra was right.


    However, no matter what, I have already decided to find Chloe. I could no longer wait to see her.


    Thus, I stood up. But before I could make another step, my entire body suddenly felt cold. The thing I


    knew, I was already falling on the ground as my consciousness left me.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    The news of my pregnancy slowly spread quickly in the Red Moon Pack.


    Though it would not require much effort to know about who the culprit of the matter was. I knew exactly


    who was behind the rumors spreading like wildfire through the Red Moon pack.


    Vanessa surely did not let me leave her in peace and still did what she wanted. I could see the smug


    expression on her face as she watched the chaos unfold.


    On very few times I would go out, I would hear different murmurs about the ¡®truth¡¯ about my pregnancy.


    ¡°Have you heard?¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Apparently Chloe ran back to the pack because she had viciously killed her mate and slept on another


    rogue!¡±


    ¡°Now she and the rogue bore a child! She is pregnant right now!¡±


    ¡°Seriously? That Chloe? How promiscuous! She had already been constantly humiliating the pack back


    then because of her existence, now she had the nerve toe back with a bastard offspring?!¡±


    ¡°I know right? The former Alpha is so pitiful! How could he have a daughter like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I heard that it was hers and her rogue mate¡¯s child, however, she was still


    hung up with our great sentinel and is trying to persuade her that the child was his?!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha was she so delusional? To covet the Alpha¡¯s mate? What kind of brain does she have?!¡±


    Different kinds of insults were thrown at me. As usual even the servants did not even try to tone down


    the volume of their voices and even intentionally said those words in a loud tone.


    But I kept a straight face and did not pay attention.


    They have been talking insults to me for years, how can they hurt me any more than that?


    I tried my best to ignore the whispers and gossip, even when the servants would loudly talk about it in


    front of me.


    What worries me at the moment was my father¡¯s condition, which did not seem to be improving as I


    had hoped


    I frowned the moment I heard that he was once more showing signs of rpse.


    ¡°As expected, my father¡¯s health is still in danger. His condition did not improve at all.¡± I fiddled with my


    nails nervously as I thought of ways on how to help him recover.


    And so, amidst themotion that Vanessa was instigating in the entire pack, I have decided to focus


    on researching ways to solve my father¡¯s condition. . I spent every waking moment by his side,


    researching and trying new treatments to help him, but no matter what I did, he was not getting better.


    While I was walking back to my room to resume my research, I happened to stumble on Vanessa.


    It has been days since I saw her face, and she was still as hostile to me as ever.


    I heard from the gossip that she was greatly criticized by my father for almost causing me to miscarry.


    Surprisingly, father even went as far as saying that he would not ept an Alpha like her who murders


    an innocent child, that it was unbing behavior for an Alpha like her.


    With that, Vanessa was somehow afraid to cause me direct harm, as father said that he would not


    hesitate to publicly punish her if she ever did it again.


    With that I am partly relieved, at least I know that Vanessa would not act to hurt me¡­ at least directly.


    However, her hatred towards me was still not diminished as she looked at me as if her stare would stab


    me a thousand times.


    ¡°Cheh¡­ Here I was having such a good day only to see someone filthy! Hah! My day has been ruined!¡±


    She growled loudly causing the servants to turn their heads and look in our direction.


    I walked past at Vanessa and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Vanessa, you think the lies that you maliciously


    spread will work on me? Oh cmon, you are already an alpha so you have to speak with honesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you!¡± Vanessa trembled, clearly offended by the mockery in my words.


    ¡°Stay put and do your duty as an Alpha. You should thank n as well. If it wasn¡¯t that I was giving him


    a face because he sincerely begged, I would have long fought you back!¡±


    Not even waiting for Vanessa to retaliate, I walked to my room and locked the door. With that I spent


    my day studying the poison in my father¡¯s body once more.


    Knock knock!


    Suddenly I was interrupted by the knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out as I looked at the window and realized that it was dinner time already.¡±


    There I saw the servant who used to serve and bully me back thene to my room with a tray of food


    in her hand.


    However her trembling and feverish expression caught my eye as she tried hard not to stumble and


    waste the food on the tray.


    She was almost staggering however, she was biting her lower lips desperately to keep her


    consciousness awake.


    ¡°You are sick¡­¡± I told her simply as I watched her ce the food on the table with her head lowered.


    ¡°Why are you not going to the pack doctor and asking for medicine?¡±


    As soon as I asked, the servant¡¯s body froze, however, her read remained lower and said


    straightforwardly, ¡°You should already know. I am a servant.¡±


    Her words were already enough as an answer. After all, even if she treated me slowly, she was still a


    servant.


    Her status in the pack is the lowest of low, and she as a servant does not have any privilege ofing


    to the pack doctor to be healed.


    I looked at her and the paleplexion that she had. Without thinking much, I stood up and walked at


    her side, touching her head slightly and immediately felt the abnormally high temperature on her body.


    Her purplish nails and hoarse voice were already showing great warning signs. If her temperature is not


    controlled, she would convulse and suffer a seizure which could be fatal.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Chloe!!¡± The servant shouted and cowered in the corner, clearly fearful.


    At the moment, she was just a sick person without any strength to retaliate, so all she could do was to


    crouch in a corner and look at me with fear.


    ¡°Why are you acting like that? You think I am like you who enjoys bullying the weak?¡± I looked at her


    coldly and could not help but spite her for her actions.


    The servant flinched and looked at her guiltily, but she no longer answered. Her expression already


    said it all and exposed her thoughts.


    I suddenly wanted to tease her because of that. I knew for a fact that she had been bullying me


    because Vanessa said so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but I am ordering you to not move¡­¡± I smiled and reached out my hand.


    She shivered and raised her hand to cover her head as she shouted, ¡°N¨Cno¡­ please¡­ I¡¯m sorry


    Chloe¡­ I¡¯m sorry for all the times I bullied you back then!¡±


    I looked at her, without changing my expression and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now not to resist or


    else¡­¡±


    ¡°I would really retaliate!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The servant seemed to sense the truth in my threat and froze.


    She let down her hand fearfully and did not dare to flinch anymore.


    Although her feverish state prevented her from staying focused, her eyes were still filled with vignce


    and insecurity.


    However, I no longer paid heed to her state. As long as she did not resist, I knew that I could carry out


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my job.


    ¡°Can you still stand up?¡± I asked with a cold tone.


    ¡°You know my condition, so I cannot carry you. Can you go and sit there?¡± I pointed in the direction of


    the reclining chair near the window.


    Although I decided to help her, my body was not capable enough to carry her to the nearby reclining


    chair. Especially when she still had the tendency to resist. I am afraid that something might happen if I


    personally helped her to move towards the chair.


    ¡°I-i can¡­¡± The servant¡¯s unfocused eyes looked at the reclining chair and did her best to stand up.


    Maybe because she was already on the verge of copse, she staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, I


    was still able to catch her hand and stabilize her body.


    After a few struggles she finally reached the reclining chair.


    As for me, I already went to my study cab and took out a few herbs which I knew would be


    beneficial to her body.


    With the knowledge taught to me by teacher Astor, I started to work and think of the ways to treat the


    servant¡¯s condition.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s do something to calm your convulsion.¡± I turned towards her trembling state and brought a


    bowl of pale green medicine.


    When I touched her earlier, I knew that it was not just a simple fever. It was caused by multiple


    infections and most probably it was because of some injury hidden somewhere I could not see.


    ¡°Drink it first¡­ and I¡¯ll see your outer state after a few minutes.¡± I handed her the bowl to drink.


    The servant stared at me nkly, wanting to question what kind of things I mixed up the bowl of


    medicine in my hand. But my expression did not falter.


    I have already extended my helping hand to her. It is now up to her whether she would reach out to


    ept it or not.


    She opened her mouth and then closed it, frowning in hesitation.


    But not long after, she took the bowl and drank the medicine slowly.


    ¡°Urkk¡­¡± The servant trembled as her body twitched in pain.


    Her shock and fear was apparent as she looked at me in disbelief. She might have been thinking that I


    really did something to her.


    But I did not panic, for I knew that the medicine works that way.


    ¡°Bear with it, and you will be better in a few minutes¡­ I have given you this medicine because you are


    a servant. You cannot afford to be gone for long periods.¡± I exined and waited for the medicine to do


    its work.


    My eyes did not leave her even for a second as I started to take my meal. As expected, as soon as I


    finished the meal, the twitching on her body subsided.


    She let out several beads of sweat and the color on her nails slowly returned its pinkish color.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll examine your body¡­¡± I looked at her once more.


    This time, she hung her head low and no longer dared to flinch. Like a sheepying obediently to the


    ughterhouse, she followed everything not daring to defy the slightest bit.


    ¡°As expected, your condition was caused by the injection of this wound.¡±


    After conducting a thorough examination, I saw a revolting wound on her upper leg. It was already


    infested with blood and pus and if not for the strong medicinal scent in my room, the rooting smell


    would have invaded my nose.


    ¡°Stay there..¡± I frowned and went back to my cab.


    No one made a sound except for the gentle shing of the ss jars I carefully opened and the mortar


    and pestle doing their job to extract the medicine.


    After a while I went back with a green paste and a bowl of water.


    ¡°I will clean the wounds before applying the medicine. Again, stay still or I will make it even more


    painful for you.¡± I looked at her and warned her.


    The servant immediately froze and allowed me to do as I wanted.


    Unlike the Silver Pack where everyone was treated equally, the Red Moon Pack was big in hierarchy. It


    was not that bad before when my father was still the Alpha, but after Vanessa took over, it seemed that


    the pack began treating the servants very poorly.


    That was why this supposed to be simple wound would turn into a life-threatening matter for the


    servant all because she was denied the appropriate care.


    ¡°All done. All you need to do now is to rest and prevent it from touching water for a few days. Tomorrow


    morning when you deliver the food, I will check it and give you another batch of medicine topletely


    treat the infection.¡±


    I gestured my hand to let her out of the room. Now that my work is done, it is up to her to follow my


    words.


    The servant looked at me and froze, but she still followed my words and went out.


    As the door closed, I heard her nervous sigh before the footsteps faded away.


    Now that she was gone, my thoughts were again directed to my father¡¯s condition.


    Desperation was all I felt as I watched my father''s condition continue to deteriorate day after day. No


    matter what I did, he never seemed to be getting any better. It was as if his body was giving up, and I


    felt helpless.


    ¡®It¡¯s already been days, but he¡¯s still not improving¡­¡¯ I thought with a frown. I was sitting in my room,


    feeling defeated.


    ¡°What can I do¡­ If I don¡¯t think of anything¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Covering my forehead with my hand, I softly


    muttered with frustration. That was, until I suddenly remembered something that I had read before.


    It was a special poison that had medicinal properties. It was a risky move, but I was desperate to save


    my father. I had to do something.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, I took out a small knife and made a cut on my arm without any


    emotion on my face. The pain was excruciating, but I ignored it. After a few seconds, I managed to


    collect some of my blood in a small container and mixed it with the poison.


    The thick, dark liquid that looked dangerous. As I held the container in my hand, fear and doubt


    consumed me.


    ¡®What if this doesn''t work?¡¯


    ¡®No, what if I make things worse?¡¯


    My heart trembled as I looked at it. But, I shook my head. I knew more than anyone that I had no


    choice but to try.


    Gripping the container tight, I made my way to my father''s room. As I entered, I saw Lisa and Vanessa


    were both there.


    ¡°Huh? The doctor wanna-be is here again?¡± Vanessa immediately started taunting me the moment she


    saw me.


    ¡°What the hell is that in your hands? Are you feeding your father poison?!¡± Lisa shouted as she stared


    at the container with wide eyes.


    I ignored them and went straight to my father''s side.


    He was so thin, and the hair on his head was all white. His lips were so dark, and he was struggling


    from breathing. He looked like he was hairbreadth away from dying, and fear consumed.


    I gripped his hand and steeled my heart, knowing what I had to do. I helped him drink the medicine,


    and after a few seconds, his face appeared better. But, as I was about to let out a sigh of relief, my


    father suddenly vomited blood and fell into aa. I was paralyzed with fear.


    Lisa and Vanessa were both frightened. Immediately, Vanessa turned to me and with a loud voice, she


    asked, ¡°What the hell did you give father?¡±


    On the other had, Lisa copsed on the ground as she pointed her finger towards me, ¡°Murderer!


    You¡­ you murdered your father!¡±


    A loudmotion ensued as the two of them continued to yell. However, I did not hear them. No, I


    could not even look at them, as my eyes were focused on my father. My heart sank and my entire body


    turned cold.


    ¡°No¡­¡± My voice trembled. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    Could I have made¡­ a terrible mistake?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°What did you do to father!¡± Vanessa looked at father¡¯s condition and shouted angrily at me.


    It was obvious in her expression that she would surely use this opportunity to oppress me and push the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    me on me in front of everyone in the Red Moon Pack.


    However, that did not matter to me at the moment.


    I pushed Vanessa away to check my father¡¯s condition. In my mind, the only thing that matters is to


    know what happened to my father.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯ I examined his condition and tried to calm myself down.


    But no matter what I did, it seems like my father''s condition gets worse and worse every time.. It makes


    me feel that I no longer have a way out to help him.


    ¡°He fell into aa.¡± Feeling the using and piercing gazes of Lisa and Vanessa, I know that I could


    only open my mouth and face them.


    Just like what I have thought, Lisa and Vanessa took this opportunity to use me once more.


    ¡°You are really a heartless woman! This is your n right, Chloe? Toe back here only to


    deliberately feed my husband something to agitate the poison in his body more?¡±


    ¡°What you gave him is not an antidote! You want to kill your father! You wretched woman!¡± Liza¡¯s entire


    body shook as she pointed at me with her eyes reddening in anger.


    ¡°I know what you want to do, Chloe. You want to take revenge on Father for favoring me over you


    right? Now my father is about to lose his life! It¡¯s because of you!¡± Vanessa chimed in.


    ¡°As the Alpha of this pack, I pronounce your punishment! You have to be responsible for this!¡± She


    looked at me viciously and called for the beta to take me to prison.


    I did not open my mouth to fight, nor even resisted. First because, I do not want a physical altercation


    to happen as I was worried that it would affect the child in my stomach.


    Second was because my mind was still filled with questions as to why Father¡¯s condition became like


    this.


    I could not help but to feel that I missed something, but I cannot pinpoint where.


    In the prison, I stared nkly at the sky through the small mossy window, thinking about what went


    wrong with my father''s antidote.


    Many times, I thought regretfully that I did not learn more things from teacher Astor before leaving for


    the Red Moon Pack.


    Maybe¡­ just maybe if I have learned a little more¡­


    I could have gotten the answer to the mystery of my father¡¯s condition.


    But s, I am no longer in the Silver Pack, and I have no more intention toe back in there¡­ for


    ke¡¯s sake.


    For him, I could hold back¡­ I do not want him to sacrifice for me.


    As I stared dazedly, my hands gently caressed my womb, feeling the little life inside. It¡¯s only been a


    few weeks since I knew of my pregnancy and my stomach was still not bulging much.


    However, the surreal feeling of me being a mother at the moment still overwhelms me.


    Shiiing!


    My thoughts were interrupted by the screeching of the iron door in the prison. I blinked and knew that


    someone hade.


    Vanessa stood at the other side of the bars separating the two of us.


    She held her head high and a strong sense of superiority exuded in her manner of standing as she was


    looking at me in satisfaction.


    ¡°Chloe, in the end this is how you will still end up.¡± Vanessa smiled and gloated triumphantly.


    ¡°One is an alpha, the other is a prisoner¡­ s, father¡¯s daughters were really opposite. Don¡¯t you


    think so?¡± She continued.


    ¡°How I even thought that you havee back here with some formidable abilities. Even your words


    threatened me a lot of times, but in the end, you still lost!¡±


    ¡°You still messed up, and even brought father down with your actions! Now, everyone in the Red Moon


    Pack will know that not only you are a failure of a daughter and a promiscuous woman¡­¡±


    Vanessa sneered wanting to see my reaction as she heavily emphasized her next words, ¡°You are


    even a murderer!¡±


    I looked at her without a change of expression and said, ¡°Did you juste here to tell that to me,


    Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°You want me to submit to you and praise you for keeping your position while I go down the drain


    right?¡± I looked at her straight in the eyes and asked.


    Her expression faltered but she still kept a hard look, not wanting to admit that I was able to hit the nail


    on the head.


    I let out a soft chuckle and looked at her with pity, ¡°Look Vanessa, you are wrong in many ways.¡±


    ¡°I did note back here defeated, nor I would never even tell you that you have won.¡±


    ¡°Because unlike you, I do not seek validation from others just to feed my ego. Myself is enough for me


    to be content with my existence.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you I have learned that I have people to protect, not to terrorize and use without any restraint¡­¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I do not feel the need for people to submit to me to make me feel good. I only need to use


    my abilities to make myself feel good by helping others.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I can smile even without a good position. I can be genuinely happy even if others do not


    look at me kindly. I can live without needing people to praise nor look up to me like you do.¡±


    ¡°So contrary to what you think, I think that I am the real winner, Vanessa.¡± I peacefully smiled.


    Vanessa¡¯s expression suddenly copsed and her forehead darkened. She seemed to have been


    deeply insulted by myck of reaction and my words of retaliation.


    Gritting her teeth, she looked at me in disdain and said, ¡°Chloe, you are sick in the head?!¡±


    ¡°Who in the right mind would im that she had won when she was at the other side of this prison


    pitifully waiting for her fate to change with uncertainty?¡±


    ¡°You really think that you could be a winner by deluding yourself that you are happy? Look around


    you?¡± She waved her hands and looked around the moldy and cold prison.


    ¡°Is this the environment that a victor is supposed to leave?¡± She taunted.


    ¡°Chloe, no matter what kind of delusion you have in mind, it would be useless. Because this prison


    would be your home for the rest of your life! Give up the chance to leave this ce as well!¡±


    As soon as Vanessa said these words, she turned around and walked away proudly.


    I stared at the direction of the cold iron door and shook my head. Vanessa really did not want to lose.


    Even so, she told one truth among all the nonsense she spouted.


    That I would stay here in prison until someone would cause changes in here and take me out.


    As for how that would happen and who would that be, I still had to figure out.


    At the moment, I have to ept the situation calmly and not allow this to get in my head, for my child¡¯s


    sake.


    In the middle of the night as I was closing my eyes to rest, I heard the sound of sneaky footsteps.


    I immediately opened my eyes and sat up on bed in vignce as I stared at the door.


    In the dark shadows of the prison room, I saw a familiar figure slowly approaching the little lighting


    out from the prison¡¯s small window.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± I called out clearly not expecting to see the persone.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    As the daughter of the Alpha, I have seen numerous people begging for mercy in order not to be


    imprisoned. For them, the prison was a ce of torture and pain, a ce where hell in earth could be


    found.


    I could understand them.


    But instead of fear, I was feeling more cold and indifferent.


    I looked around the tiny prison cell where I was.


    The walls of my cell were made of thick stone blocks, and there were no windows to let in any light or


    fresh air. The only source of lightes from a small hole in the ceiling, which allows a faint beam of


    the moonlight to filter through.


    The darkness that surrounded me was making me feel like I was choking, and the only sound I could


    hear was the asional dripping of water from the ceiling.


    But my main concern was the suffocating coldness inside the cell.


    The coldness during the day could not bepared to the temperature drop in the evening. As Iid


    on the cold stone floor of my prison cell, I could feel the dampness seeping through my clothes and into


    my bones.


    ''Baby, are you cold?'' I carefully caressed my belly.


    ''I''m sorry. I will do my best to keep you warm,'' I thought as my nose turned sour. When I thought of my


    child, suddenly, I felt like crying¡­ crying for my unborn child for being kept inside the cold prison cell¡­


    crying because of my worry towards my father who remained unconscious¡­ but I stopped myself. For


    my child¡­ I should be strong.


    When the istion was almost suffocating, something unexpected happened.


    At midnight, faint sounds of footsteps carefully approached me. Then, after a while, the servant I


    previously treated appeared.


    My brows raised as I looked at her. Compared to the past where she would only scowl whenever she


    saw me, at that moment, I could see the embarrassment in her eyes.


    "I¡­" She started to whisper. From the way she fearfully looked around, it was obvious that she was not


    there officially. Rather, she sneaked in to see me.


    "I came to give you some food¡­" The servant said before carefully cing the te of bread and


    warm soup on the floor inside my prison cell.


    "Please eat it fast. When you are done, I will take the tray away¡­" She added before she nervously


    looked around once again.


    A small smile appeared on my lips. Look at her. I only helped her before because of my responsibility


    as a doctor and as the daughter of the alpha. But now she even risked her life to bring me something


    warm to eat.


    The feeling of frustration that I had eased up. I did not say anything. Instead, I took the tray of food and


    started eating. The warm bread and soup helped in making me feel warm.


    A few minutester, the tray was empty. She was trying to hide it. But I saw how the servant took out a


    sigh of relief. She took the tray and looked around again, trying to make sure there were no guards


    around.


    "T-then I will be going. I can''t promise¡­ But I will try to give you food again tonight¡­" She whispered


    before going. But before she could go, I stopped and told her, "Can you tell An to meet me?"


    "I have something important to tell him about my father."


    The servant flinched and froze. For a few seconds, she remained unmoving.


    I could understand her reaction. After all, reporting to An was the same as confessing her crime of


    sneaking inside the prison cell to the head sentinel.


    But a few secondster, I saw her gripping her hands tight as she turned around and said, "You saved


    my life. So I will help you do this."


    True to her words, the next day, as night fell, n arrived. I could feel the weight of the situation upon


    him.


    He looked unkempt and pale. There were even ck bags under his eyes.


    From his expression alone, I could see the severity of the situation outside.


    "Chloe. How are you?" He said the moment he saw me. "I''m sorry. I can''t recklessly plead for your


    release¡­ You know how Vanessa is¡­" He added but I shook my head, preventing him from


    continuing.


    Instead, I told him in a straightforward manner, "I will tell you how to wake father up. Please listen


    carefully."


    Although he was someone on Vanessa''s side, I knew how An felt about my father.


    He treated him, the former alpha of the pack, as his own father and teacher. For my father, An was


    willing to do anything, even if it meant giving his own life.


    So in the entire Red Moon Pack, there was no one I could trust my father''s health more than An.


    An''s eyes widened as he stared at me with surprise. Then, he nodded. Seeing that I got his full


    attention, I gave him instructions on how to wake up father and warned him of any potential dangers.


    "Please follow what I told you carefully," I reminded him for thest time.


    "Yes, don''t worry," An replied. "I will go and do it now," he added before going. However, after taking


    a few steps, he stopped and looked back at me.


    Then he dropped a bombshell.


    "Chloe. I knew I should tell you this¡­"


    "I have seen members of the Silver Pack people near Pack," he told me.


    My mind immediately went into overdrive. ''The Silver Pack?'' My heart started pounding hard in my


    chest.


    ''What are they doing there? No¡­ Are theying for me?'' I could not help but panic. Still, I clutched


    my hands tight and shook my head. Then, I told An, "The most important matter right now is healing


    my father. For anything else¡­"


    I did not finish my words. I did not need to. An stared at me for a few seconds. Then, he nodded


    before quietly walking away.


    I said those words to An. But when he left, my mind went crazy once more.


    ''The Silver Pack¡­ They never normally go out of their territory¡­''


    ''Why are they here?''


    ''What if¡­ ke is with them? What if he hade for me?''


    Thinking of ke, memories flooded back to me. Memories of our time together¡­ of theughter and


    the tears. Memories of the pain and the heartbreak I felt when I had to leave him. It was all too much to


    handle, and I felt a tear roll down my cheek.


    For the first time in a while, the calmness andposure that I tried so hard to keep broke.


    "ke¡­" I softly whispered his name as my heart squeezed tightly and my eyes turned warm.


    As if he heard me call his name, as if on cue, ke suddenly mind linked me.


    My entire body froze.


    "Chloe¡­" I heard his voice inside my mind and my shoulders started to tremble.


    "Chloe¡­ I am near the Red Moon Pack."


    "Because of our mate bond, I know you are there. Chloe¡­ please¡­ can I see you?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I clutched the hems of my shirts nervously with both hands, not knowing how to reply.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    I bit my lip as I tried to control the trembling of my body.


    The voice that I love to hear yet does not want to hear keeps ringing in my mind. I looked at the window


    and sighed bitterly.


    ke¡¯s voice could easily stir my emotions like this¡­ What am I supposed to do?


    His voice was filled with yearning and desperation. A madness to which I might not even be able to


    resist.


    After squeezing my hands until my palms were almost wounded by my nails, I took a deep breath and


    finally answered ke¡¯s call.


    ¡°ke¡­¡± I tried to be as calm as possible, so as to not provoke him into intruding on the Red Moon


    Pack.


    ¡°Chloe! I knew it! You are here!¡± As if he could not contain his excitement, ke¡¯s voice immediately


    filled my head.


    But that was only for a few moments, as his next words were filled with anxiousness and caution,


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I already knew the reason why you left. I just want to ask if I can see you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to see you Chloe¡­ I want us to talk about the matter of detoxifying your wolf¡­ this time¡­ I


    won¡¯t hold back the truth from you anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ please?¡± ke¡¯s pleading seemed to work like a chain in my heart, effectively gripping it so


    that I could feel as much heartache as he was feeling at the moment.


    I held my breath and clenched my fist once more.


    I cannot give in at this moment, when there are many things that were at stake.


    ¡°ke¡­ You have once promised me that you would no longer lie to me¡­¡± I answered, as I


    remembered the first time he vowed to me not to lie anymore.


    ¡°You promised me ke¡­ I trusted you¡­ and you know what would happen if you did it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I¡­ please let me exin¡­ I just do not want you to worry about me¡­ I¡­¡± ke seemed to


    panic as soon as I answered him.


    The desperation emerged once more¡­ which could powerfully break my will at the moment.


    I subconsciously held my abdomen and remembered my resolve.


    ¡°ke¡­ I do not know how to face you at the moment. Especially now that I already know the truth. I


    can¡¯t and will never allow you to sacrifice yourself to cure me and my wolf.¡±


    ¡°Just like how you stubbornly refused to use my blood to cure the poison in your body back then¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ke¡­ I really can¡¯t¡­¡± I replied with determination.


    ¡°Chloe, please¡­¡± ke seemed to know where my words would go, but I still beat him so say things


    first.


    ¡°ke¡­ Let me stay in the Red Moon pack in peace. I assure you that I am living well and fine in this


    ce.¡±


    With those words, I quickly cut off our connection and did not wait for ke¡¯s reply.


    Tears ran down my face as soon as I said my piece. I hugged myself to control my emotions and the


    pain that I was feeling.


    The Moon Goddess knows how hard it was for me to forcefully stay away from my mate, who was my


    other half.


    I did not know how I ended up sleeping, however, I was awoken by someone who hurriedly came over


    to my prison cell early in the morning.


    Apparently, n managed to wake father up ording to my instructions, and my father wanted to see


    me.


    Without dying any further, I stood up and rushed to his side.


    In his room, Vanessa and Lisa were already inside looking after my father worriedly.


    Vanessa was obviously unhappy to see me, but I couldn''t care less.


    The only thing that matters to me now is my father¡¯s condition.


    Without waiting for my father to speak, I went near him to check his condition. However when I finished


    my diagnosis, my heartpletely sank.


    Father¡¯s condition became worse.


    I looked at my father, who seemed to know the truth even without me saying,


    But he turned his head and looked at Vanessa with anger and reproach.


    ¡°I am very disappointed in you Vanessa! To think that you, the Alpha of this pack, had to imprison your


    sister without any valid reason at all! It is so unbing of you to do that!¡±


    Vanessa shuddered, she did not expect that the first thing my father would do when he woke up was to


    reprimand her of his actions.


    ¡°Father¡­ I only¡­¡± Vanessa tried to speak, but he was immediately interrupted by father.


    ¡°I do not need your reasons! If the reason is what you wanted to give, why did you not use the same


    when you decided to jail your sister without warning?¡±


    ¡°If you still want your position to be stable and respected, I will tell you one thing Vanessa, never ever


    put Chloe into prison again!¡± Father¡¯s voice is filled with warning, which one would even forget that he


    was bedridden at the moment.


    His authority and power still effectively made Vanessa reluctantly agree as she clenched her fist and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    muttered, ¡°I promise father¡­ it is my mistake¡­ I apologize.¡±


    After a while, Vanessa and Lisa went on to carry their duties in the pack, while I stayed to keep watch


    of their father''s condition.


    The two asked but I decided not to tell anyone about my father''s condition.


    ¡°Father¡­ shall I call the pack doctor to check on you?¡± As I know that I am out of options, I looked at


    my father and proposed calling for the doctor.


    But my father shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use in calling him. I know my condition very well


    Chloe¡­¡±


    Father¡¯s gentle expression which is free of me towards my ipetence made me feel lost until it


    was already evening.


    In the midst of my contemtion, n suddenly came and visited.


    ¡°n, thank you for helping me wake father up¡­¡± I looked at him and sincerely expressed my


    gratitude.


    ¡°How is he Chloe?¡± n asked.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head, ¡°Even when he woke up, his body could no longerst long¡­ I am


    afraid he might die at any moment¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do now as well¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really out of options.¡±


    I mumbled as I felt my eyes heat up. Tears were forming in my eyes but I am unwilling to pour it out to


    someone at the moment.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ do not me yourself¡­ I know you did your best¡­¡± nforted, he was about to raise


    his hand but awkwardly decided against it.


    He continued to say, ¡°In fact, ording to the pack leader, he would have been gone days after you


    came back in the pack¡­ but because of you¡­ he was still able to be fine until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the former Alpha himself knew that Chloe¡­ so you do not have to beat yourself up.¡±


    His words really did seem to bring a sense offort to me. After a while, my mind calmed down and


    looked at him thankfully once more.


    After that, n stood up and politely asked.


    ¡°Chloe, would you like to follow me to some ce? I need you to meet someone of great importance.¡±


    He said out of nowhere.


    ¡°Someone of great importance?¡± I looked at n with a puzzled expression.


    Who might that person be?

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    With n requesting rather carefully, I dazedly followed him out.


    We expertly moved in such a way that no one in the pack would notice, not even Vanessa¡¯s secret


    warriors stationed randomly across the pack territory.


    ¡®It seems like n really was the best sentry of the Red Moon Pack¡­¡¯ I could not help but be amazed


    by his ways.


    As we went further and further, my heart started to have a guess about who would be the person we


    would meet.


    But because we were already at this point, it would be moreplicated for me if I caused a


    For the sake of not having Vanessa know that I am with her mate and strongest sentry, I looked ahead


    and clenched my fist.


    Ahead was a hotel situated a few kilometers outside the Red Moon Pack which is in a small human


    town.


    My heart kept pounding as I stared straight ahead. I know who was waiting for me there.


    ¡°We are here¡­ Chloe¡­¡± n took a deep breath and looked at me reluctantly. There was a hint of


    guilt and helplessness in his face however he still waved his hands, gesturing me to enter.


    The moment the door opened, the little guess in my heart was finally confirmed.


    Staring at me filled with worry and longing, ze stood up and approached us.


    Just as he was a few meters away from me, he paused and looked at n who was behind. He


    nodded, and suddenly n seemed to have stepped back. Then I heard the sound of the door gently


    closing.


    At that moment, the world became silent.


    I looked at ke as I tried to hold back my emotions. Seeing his face, his lips pursing as he tried to


    also hold back all his grievances, I started to also realize how I missed this person so much.


    He, on the other hand, started to reach out his hands in an attempt to hold me to his embrace,


    however, I subconsciously backed away.


    His hands froze midair and with a look of surprise he slowly let it down and looked at me dazedly.


    I also looked at him intently, burning his image in my mind. However, I suddenly realized that


    something is wrong with hisplexion.


    He looked rather pale and listless. His eyes looked tired and dull, and his breath was also a little


    weaker.


    ¡°ke¡­ are you sick?¡±


    I¡±No¡­ I am just tired these days¡­¡± ke answered rather helplessly, then he also looked at me and


    asked the same.


    ¡°How are you in the Red Moon back? Did Vanessa and the rest harm you in any way?¡± ke asked


    worriedly.


    Every part of his words and expression all told me that he was genuinely unwilling to let me stay there.


    He was afraid, deeply afraid that the people of the Red Moon Pack would make me suffer again.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well¡­ I am no longer what I was back then¡­ Vanessa cannot simply do things as she


    wished even now that she is an Alpha of the pack.¡± I answered, trying to dispel his thoughts to convince


    me to leave the ce.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ about the detoxification of your wolf¡­¡± ke seemed to want to hold me but my reluctance


    could only let him say these things at a distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the silver pack and talk about the detoxification. I promise, this will not affect me,


    Chloe¡­ We will find another way¡­¡± He said pleadingly.


    But I shook my head and refused.


    It is not that I do not want to, but I know the truth of the matter. I¡¯ve done my research about it as well


    and there is virtually no cure other than to harm himself.


    ¡°No, ke, I refuse to return to the Silver Pack anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I realized that my family is more important to me at the moment. Having myself cured is a small matter


    leave him alone like that again.¡±


    I know these words would hurt ke deeply, but I have no choice. I must convince him that I will never


    ever go back to the Silver Pack and allow him to hurt himself for me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it Chloe¡­ I¡¯ve been with you¡­ I know that you have long let go¡­ because of the hurtful


    things that they have done! There¡¯s no way for you to just forget them¡­ and even if you did, I do not


    trust that that Red Moon Pack would not try to hurt you as they did before!¡± ke looked at me in


    disbelief.


    He knew Vanessa and the rest of the pack really well.


    ¡°If you insist on still staying on the Red Moon Pack, don¡¯t me me for using force to drive those who


    hurt you before to their deaths.¡± He said resolutely.


    I know that once ke dared to say it, he would absolutely do it. As king of the Lycan pack, would he


    not be afraid of offending the Red Moon Pack?


    ¡°No!¡± I red back at him, ¡°If you tried to hurt anyone from the Red Moon Pack, then I would never


    forgive you ke. You will never ever see me again!¡±


    My body trembled, highly conflicted about trying to not implicate the Red Moon Pack and convincing


    ke to give up the matter for his sake,


    ke remained silent, but his expression still tells me that he would not allow me to go back to the


    ce and that I must go back with him in the Silver Pack.


    And so I clenched my fist and took a deep breath.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry ke¡­¡¯ I muttered in my heart before I looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Did you really not know why out of all ces, I chose to run back to the Red Moon Pack despite the


    things they did to me?¡±


    ¡°ke, did you not see how I tried to be something I am clearly not in the Silver Pack?¡±


    ¡°Did you not see how I delude myself everyday trying to for myself and everyone to believe that I am


    fitting to be the luna by your side? Me, a wolfless weak woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I loved the people of the Silver pack, and I cherished every rtionship and


    memories I have in that ce¡­¡± I looked at him and continued with heavy eyes looking at him with


    dejection.


    ¡°But I am not blind ke¡­ I know that I have no power nor the strength to be the Luna everyone was


    hoping me to be.¡±


    ¡°Everyday has been suffocating, and I just want to live by the truth and be free.¡±


    ¡°Just by standing beside Lyra¡­ one would see the truth¡­ ke. My ce is not on your side¡­ so it


    was only right for me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Or else, I would bring the Silver Pack down with me¡­¡±


    ¡°ke, I¡¯d rather be myself and go back to the Red Moon pack than to stay in the Silver Pack and


    continue to disappoint myself and everyone.¡±


    ¡°So please¡­ let me be¡­ Don¡¯t ever hope that I wille back to that side again.¡± I finally finished my


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    piece and walked out in the room.


    I dared not to look back at ke, for I knew what it would result into.


    And so with thest bit of my determination, I continued until I was out of the hotel and finally cried.


    My body lost strength and I could only lean on the wall to stabilize myself.


    I hurt myself, I hurt ke deeply as well.


    But most importantly, I hurt my child¡­ I have denied my child¡¯s opportunity to be known by his father!


    ¡°Sorry¡­ sorry my child¡­ I can¡¯t tell your father about you¡­. I don¡¯t have the will nor the courage.,. I


    am so sorry my child¡­ forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ke''s POV


    It was as if someone had plunged a dagger into my chest and twisted it mercilessly, leaving me


    breathless and aching. No¡­ it was like someone took a knife and plunged it in my chest a thousand,


    no, a million times.


    I looked at the closed door and my shoulders started to shake. As I watched Chloe¡­ my beloved mate,


    walked away from me, my heart shattered into a million pieces.


    At that moment, I suddenly experienced pain that was indescribable.


    My heart that has been mercilessly shattered into a million tiny pieces created many and each fragment


    was gouging my insides. The agony is unrelenting, an incessant throb that seems to be endless.


    I thought that I had experienced pain¡­ a heartbreak before. But as I stood there, looking at the door


    that Chloe closer, I felt something that was beyond anything I ever imagined¡­


    Still, my mouth remained mum and my body motionless. I did not have the courage to go after Chloe


    and stop her from leaving.


    Chloe¡­ she is my mate, my world, my everything.


    Before she left, I thought that the love that we shared was a me that burned bright, igniting every


    inch of my being with an intensity that I had never known before. But now, that me was flickering,


    struggling to stay alight.


    And I could only stand there, frozen in ce¡­ Even though I felt like I was losing everything that


    mattered to me, I was powerless to stop it.


    "Suffocated¡­ She said she''s suffocated¡­" I mumbled to myself. I felt like my heart was in my throat as


    I stood there, staring at the closed doors.


    Soon, the feeling of self-me filled my heart. My eyes that were staring at the door turned red.


    "It''s my fault¡­" I softly whispered. "Chloe¡­ I pushed her too hard¡­"


    She had told me that she felt suffocated in the Silver Pack. Suddenly, I could not help but me


    myself¡­ It was my fault for pushing her too hard.


    I made her train with Teacher Astor everyday. I did not protect her from the pressure of being the Luna


    of the Silver Pack. Even when I saw she was having a hard time and her body was hurting, I did not


    say anything.


    I had wanted her to be strong, to be able to stand up for herself, and I had pushed her into situations


    that were beyond her capabilities.


    But in the end¡­ it became the reason why she left me.


    I had pushed her too hard and driven her away.


    "Ugh¡­!" I gripped my hair and finally looked down, staring at the floor. "I let her down¡­ I failed her as


    a mate¡­!" I whispered harshly.


    The guilt was overwhelming, and I felt like I was suffocating under its weight. I wanted to go to her, to


    tell her how sorry I was and how much she meant to me, but I was paralyzed with fear.


    My mind was spinning as Chloe''s words repeated in my mind.


    ''Chloe asked me¡­ If I could give up my position as the lycan king for her¡­'' I thought to myself while


    nkly looking at the floor.


    I have never had a single doubt. My mind was fully upied by Chloe while my heart was fully devoted


    to her.


    I would do everything and give up everything for Chloe. Compared to her, my title and authority as the


    Lycan King held little importance to me. Yes, it was my pack, my responsibility, but it could not hold a


    candlepared to my devotion to Chlor.


    But when she asked if I could give up the silver packpletely¡­ for some reason, my heart sank.


    I hesitated, even when I could feel her eyes on me, waiting for an answer. At that moment, I did not


    know what to say.


    Silence permeated in the air and I stood there, hopeless and helpless, feelings that I never felt before


    but now were drowning me.


    After what it felt like forever, I opened my lips as an inaudible whisper escaped from them.


    "Could it be¡­ That I really have to let you go?" I softly mumbled as my heart was tearing in two.


    My eyes mirrored the pain and uncertainty that I was feeling inside. I was at the most difficult crossroad


    in my life, and I did not know which path to take. I was torn, unsure of what to do, and I felt like I was


    drowning in a sea of emotions.


    All I knew was that I loved Chloe, and I would do anything to make her happy. But at that moment, I did


    not know if that would be enough.


    A few secondster, the knob of the door twisted and Arthur''s figure came. As he walked into the room,


    his expression somber as he quietly looked at me.


    I was in a wretched state but I did not care. I knew Arthur had expected to find me in this state.


    Then, I heard him sigh before he carefully approached me. "ke¡­ Are you okay?" Arthur spoke


    softly, his words filled with concern and care.


    I tried to respond, but my voice was weak, barely audible. In the end, I kept my mouth mum as a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    desperate aura surrounded me.


    Arthur pursed his lips for a long time before sighing once more. Slowly, he sat at the bed with his brows


    deeply furrowed.


    "Well, I don''t know if I should tell you this¡­ But I found out that when Chloe left the Silver Pack, she


    directly chose to return to the Red Moon Pack."


    I heard him, his words felt like little hammers weighing down on my chest.


    "...I didn''t expect this, but it seems that the Red Moon Pack is really important to Chloe," Arthur added.


    "When we got here before, I thought that Chloe hated this ce and did not want to return. Even if my


    eyes were blind, I could clearly see her pack''s contempt against her. I really didn''t expect that despite


    that, Chloe will still hold the Red Moon Pack in high regard," he continued.


    "Maybe, in the end, blood runs thicker than water¡­ Even when we treated her the best that we could,


    in the end, she still can''t forget about the Red Moon Pack¡­"


    My eyes trembled upon hearing him but I did not say anything and continued to stare at the ground.


    Arthur looked at me again and for the third time let out an audible sigh. "Listen ke, I got to tell you


    this¡­"


    "I believe Chloe will definitely not leave the Red Moon Pack right now-" he started to say but was not


    able to continue because of the re that I sent him.


    "H-hey¡­! Listen first¡­! I didn''t mean it in a way that she hated us¡­ It''s because I heard something


    important!" Sensing my unstable aura and condition, Arthur hurriedly exined.


    "Listen first, okay? Before he left, that guy n told me something that''s going on with the Red Moon


    Pack. It''s also the reason why Chloe can''t leave them right now!" Arthur hurriedly continued.


    I blinked once and finally stood straight and looked at Arthur.


    "Something important?"


    "Speak at once!" I hissed as my eyes that red at Arthur turned suspicious.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I stormed back to my room, my heart pounding with anger and frustration. Tears streamed down my


    face as I copsed onto my bed, burying my face in my pillow.


    "ke¡­" I whispered his name while my heart was pounding hard in my chest.


    After a long time, I finally saw his face. When I saw him, my heart instantly shook. He looked different.


    He was thinner and paler, and in his eyes were the shadow of pain that could not be described.


    He looked so hurt.


    I bit my lips and my shoulders shook.


    I could not believe it. I lied to him.


    I lied to ke.


    The man who had once been my everything. My mate who showed me love and home meant..


    I could not hold back the tears. They flowed freely down my face as I clutched my chest. It hurt so


    much, seeing him like that. So broken and hurt. And I was the one responsible.


    I did not want to hurt him. I never did. But I had no choice. I had to leave ke and make me ept


    our situation. Even if it meant lying to the man I loved.


    I curled up into a ball, hugging my knees to my chest. The pain was too much to bear. My heart felt like


    it was being ripped apart, piece by piece. And I had no one to turn to.


    At that moment, I felt like I had lost everything. My love, my happiness, the reason for my living.


    For several minutes, I stayed like that, not moving, not saying anything, and even wishing that I did not


    exist.


    After a while, as Iid there, there was a soft knock at my door. I tensed up, wondering who it could be.


    I did not want to see anyone right now, not after what had happened.


    "Chloe?" n''s voice came through the door, tentative and hesitant.


    My eyes trembled once. But after a short while, I pushed myself up and sat down. Then, I red at the


    door.


    "What do you want?" I snapped, my voiceced with anger.


    n hesitated for a while before softly opening the door.


    "Chloe¡­ I just wanted to apologize," n replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "I shouldn''t have


    taken you to see ke without your permission. I know I shouldn''t have done that and I''m sorry."


    I stared at him and did not say anything at first. But after a while, I could feel the anger inside of me


    slowly starting to dissipate. I knew n had meant well, even if he had gone about things the wrong


    way.


    "At least you know I don''t appreciate it. I hope there is no next time," I told him with a cold voice.


    n flinched. But after a second, he seriously nodded.


    "Then please close the door," I told him, directly pointing out that I wanted him to leave. But instead of


    leaving, n stood there like a frozen statue.


    I raised a brow at him. When I sensed n''s hesitation as he looked at me, I knew what wasing


    next.


    True enough, I heard him opening his mouth and asked the dreaded question that I had been avoiding.


    "Chloe," n began tentatively, "Did you tell ke about the baby?"


    I froze and looked away. My heart sank as soon as I heard his question. But then, I shook my head.


    "No, I haven''t told him. Not yet."


    n looked at me with concern in his eyes. "Why not? Don''t you think he has a right to know?"


    My heart trembled. Telling ke about my pregnancy¡­ Telling him about our baby¡­


    Of course there was nothing else that I wanted to do other than that¡­


    But I also knew that I could not do it¡­ Otherwise¡­ ke would storm in the Red Moon Pack and


    would never let me go.


    Thus, I could only take a deep breath, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "No.." My heart broke as I answered.


    "If we don''t see each other again, there''s no point in bringing it up. It''ll only make things harder for both


    of us," I told him inly, pretending to be indifferent even though I was dying inside.


    The next few days were some of the most difficult of my life. I stayed by my father''s side as much as


    possible, watching as his strength slowly faded away.


    As the days went by, my father''s condition continued to deteriorate. I could feel his energy slipping


    away, and I knew that the end was near.


    I could see the pain etched on his face, and it broke my heart to see him suffer. No matter what I did,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he did not get better and continued to get worse.


    These days, all I could do was tofort him, to ease his pain in any way I could. I devoted myself to


    help my father, forcing myself to forget, even temporarily, the pain that I felt whenever I thought of


    ke.


    Vanessa, of course, continued to be a constant presence in the pack, watching me with suspicious


    eyes. But surprisingly, she did not bother me and let me do what I had to do.


    A few dayster, as I walked along the hallway, I heard voicesing from one of the nearby gardens.


    At first, I was not sure if I should listen in, but something told me to stay and listen.


    To my surprise, the voices I heard were members of the pack, and they were talking about me.


    However, what surprised me was that they were not talking about me in the same way they used to.


    Instead of the usual disgust and contempt, they were actually saying positive things about me.


    "I can''t believe how much Chloe has done for us," one of them said. "I never thought she would be


    capable of doing something like this."


    "I know," another agreed. "She spent hours helping the doctors prevent that outbreak of that disease.


    My friend from the other pack told me how contagious they were - in fact half of their members fell ill!"


    "I know¡­ If it wasn''t for her, who knows how bad it could have been? Maybe, you and me will also be


    one of those lying in bed, not knowing if the doctors will even help us¡­"


    "She changed so much. Even if she is still wolfless, but she is very capable and csred about us¡­I feel


    bad about how we treated her before."


    I felt a sudden wave of emotion wash over me. For so long, I had felt like an outsider in this pack, like I


    did not belong. But to hear them speaking so highly of me - it was a feeling I had never experienced


    before.


    I continued to listen as they discussed my efforts, and the more they talked, the more my heart swelled


    withfort. At least, even though I left the Silver Pack, some people acknowledge and appreciate me.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Suddenly, I heard a loud screeching voice. Startled, I looked at the


    entrance of the garden and saw Vanessa.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be working?! Look at these ves¡­ Dare to rx and spread false rumors


    when are you supposed to be working???!" She screamed while the servants turned pale and knelt on


    the ground.


    "These b*tches¡­ You deserve beating!!!" She said before taking out a whip.


    I recognized that whip. It was a whipced with poison, one hit and it would cause tremendous pain. It


    was Vanessa''s favorite instrument in torturing me before. And now, she was intending to use it to hurt


    the servants¡­ All because they were talking good things about me.


    As I watched Vanessa unleash her fury on the members of the pack, my heart started pounding. For


    some reason, I could not just stand there and watch as she hurt them. I had to do something.


    I acted without thinking.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" I yelled at her, stepping in between her and the frightened


    pack members.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    I looked at Vanessa and replied sternly, ¡°As the Alpha, can you just put away your waywardness?


    Otherwise you will ruin the entire red moon pack!


    ¡°And what makes you think that you could lecture me, the Alpha like that, huh? Chloe!¡± Vanessa


    retorted back, refusing to be outdone.


    ¡°I, as the Alpha, had the final say on what would be happening to the pack!¡±


    She raised her head and stood up looking toward me so proudly.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Now you are openly and proudly dering such a thing when you did a poor job in solving the


    border crisis and the rest of the pack¡¯s business dealings?¡± I knew that if I didn''t say my piece, Vanessa


    would not stop at anything.


    I looked at her and listed all her shorings as she stood there unable to understand why I am


    saying these things to her out loud.


    ¡°For several times, you have already put the entire pack in danger because of your carelessness. If not


    for Father holding the fort and your sentry cleaning up your mess, the pack should have been long


    gone!¡±


    ¡°In fact, until now, the dangers lingering around the pack has been increasing constantly!¡±


    ¡°You!!! Do not spout nonsense!¡± Vanessa didn''t expect me to know these things about the pack, so she


    couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    ¡°How am I talking nonsense? If you have been more careful, the matter of father¡¯s condition should


    have never been out of the other pack¡¯s ears and yet here you are parading everyone some witless


    rumors which lead to the news of father¡¯s condition going outside.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone is eyeing our pack because they do not see Vanessa as a threat in their eyes! As an


    alpha, you have already failed father!¡± I looked at her and continued to reprimand.


    Vanessa¡¯s body shuddered and she looked at me with deep hatred in her eyes, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    A wild aura appeared on her body, exerting her might as an alpha. Everyone around us knelt in fright


    as they clearly felt her wrath.


    I looked at her unwaveringly and saw the threat in her eyes.


    Fortunately, n came and stepped between us. ¡°Alpha, Chloe¡­ now is not the time to fight and


    quarrel with each other!¡±


    ¡°Remember, the former Alpha is still recuperating. Would you like for him to know that you were fighting


    like this?¡±


    In the end, with n¡¯s persuasion, the matter subsided and I was able to go back to what I had been


    doing.


    A few days went by and Father''s health is getting worse and worse.


    At this time, Alpha Anon, who has a great friendship with the red moon pack, suddenly visited.


    He was the alpha of the South Dew Pack and had been with a peaceful rtionship with the Red Moon


    pack since my father¡¯s reign.


    Many from the pack got excited as they thought that Alpha Anon¡¯s visit would be something to show


    support for the Red moon pack who was now actually in an awkward position.


    However, I could not help but think that the rtionship with the South Dew Pack had already started to


    crumble when the news of Father¡¯s poisoning got out.


    But even if it is true, as long as my Father is still around, they would surely maintain a peaceful facade


    on the surface.


    I only hope that my hunch is wrong this time...


    In order to help Vanessa stabilize her position, father insisted on personally weing Alpha Anon¡¯s


    arrival.


    Worried about my father¡¯s condition stayed by father''s side all the time.


    Standing to see the group of wolves slowlying inside our pack gate, Father and Vanessa stepped


    forward and greeted Alpha Anon dignifiedly.


    ¡°Alpha Anon, it¡¯s been a long time, wee to the Red Moon Pack once more!¡± Father smiled and met


    Alpha Anon. Vanessa also followed the suit and greeted him in a formal manner.


    ¡°Indeed! I am d to see you in high spirits! Also, your daughter, Alpha Vanessa, grew up so well!¡±


    Alpha Anon reciprocated.


    He was a tall man almost about the same age as father, his aura is though is a little bit weaker than


    father¡¯s when he was in his prime. Behind him were several warriors alsoing with him on this visit.


    ¡°I have been hearing a lot of news about her, and it really got me curious about how she has been


    doing since the coronation ceremony¡­¡± Alpha Anon looked at Vanessa meaningfully then to the


    surroundings of the pack, ¡°Well it seems like she was able to maintain your hardships to keep your


    pack in glory.


    Although there was not even one sentence said to insult father and the pack, Alpha Anon¡¯s words were


    already implying that he was questioning Vanessa¡¯s leadership. In his words, it has been several


    months yet nothing in the pack seemed to have changed for the better.


    ¡°We''ll still have a lot to learn, but I am confident that the pack will be safe and prosperous in her


    hands.¡± Father seemed to have understood what the Alpha said but he still replied in a modest yet


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    meaningful manner.


    Vanessa, who seemed to feel awkward and stifled about being the subject of the two¡¯s conversation,


    politely interjected to lead the visitors to the pack house.


    Along the way and even as they were at the lounge, Alpha Anon kept on probing about Father¡¯s


    condition making me more vignt about his intentions.


    ¡°Alpha Vanessa, I heard that Alpha Dean¡¯s condition seemed to have been getting betterst time¡­


    Shall I express my well wishes for his recovery very soon?¡±


    ¡°We are hopeful for his recovery as well¡­¡± Vanessa replied curtly.


    Alpha Anon¡¯s gaze seemed to have changed and then his questioning became more aggressive.


    ¡°Well¡­ you seem rather unconfident? Do not tell me that your pack has not yet found out the antidote


    to heal my dear friend Dean?¡±


    Vanessa seemed to have not prepared for Anon¡¯s probing and stuttered, ¡° Alpha¡­ this¡­ we¡±


    Seeing that the other party was too aggressive and Vanessa couldn''t deal with it easily, I sighed and


    finally came forward.


    ¡°Alpha Anon, it is no use for you to probe us like this. Let¡¯s get straight to the point¡­ the reason you


    are here is for medicinal herbs, am I right?¡±


    His eyes seemed to have flickered and a surprised smile appeared on his face, ¡°Hm¡­ Alpha Dean,


    there¡¯s one sly daughter you have here aren''t you?¡±


    Seeing that he wants to put the conversation between the level of an Alpha, it was obvious that he


    clearly looked down on me.


    Even so, I would not allow my father to be stressed out by this opportunist, ¡°It¡¯s no use to rope in the


    retired Alpha. You have what you want, and it is only me who recognizes and gives it. In short, you are


    the one who needs something from us, Alpha Anon, and if everyone can¡¯t recognize the herb you


    wanted, then you could never avoid conversing with me.¡±


    I looked at him with certainty, I wanted to let him know that it should not cross his mind to belittle father


    and I just because he thought that the pack had weakened.


    ¡°Alpha Dean, is what she was saying true?¡± Alpha Anon had a frown on his face, but he still calmly


    asked my father.


    I looked at my father and saw his permitting eyes. Then he looked at Alpha Anon and nodded, ¡°The


    child had more knowledge than anyone in the pack in terms of herbs and medicine,¡±


    Father¡¯s words are all I needed, ¡°What do you say, Alpha Anon, are you willing to talk now and hear our


    conditions?¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°You! How could you converse with the Alpha in such a way!¡± Vanessa looked at the three of us and


    could not believe what was happening.


    She looked at Alpha Anon who did not appear to be intimidated but was actually also thinking about the


    decision.


    Even so none of us bothered to amodate her actions. Father, Alpha Anon and I were all busy


    thinking about how we can go about the conversation.


    Back in the Silver pack, I used to hear some stuff that could only be heart at the level of the Alpha.


    ke never minded that I would hear their conversations whenever I visited his office back then and so


    I have heard a good few things about the South Dew Pack.


    Just like our Red Moon Pack, the South Dew Pack led by Alpha Anon was an established pack that


    specialized in agility. If the Red Moon Pack is an expert on poison, they are known to be the top in


    agility.


    Although they were not like the Silver Pack who is undoubtedly the strongest and mysterious, the other


    packs rather want to have the South Dew Pack as their friend rather than an enemy.


    Father, and the previous Alpha¡¯s before him had always managed to maintain a friendly rtionship


    with them, that is because, just as super speed is overwhelming, they still could get exposed to poison


    once they pass a poison master¡¯s attack range.


    It has been bnced for decades but now it is starting to crumble. Because the Alpha of the current


    South Dew Pack seemed to have no interest in keeping the peace with the Red Moon pack.


    Most probably, when he heard of Father¡¯s condition and Vanessa¡¯s instability as the Alpha of the pack,


    he might already have an idea of absorbing the Red Moon Pack as his own power.


    Unfortunately, ording to what I heard from ke and Teacher Astor¡¯s stories, the sessor of the


    South Dew Pack and the Luna suddenly copsed.


    Alpha Anon tried his best to find a solution as to why his son and wife suddenly fell ill at the same time.


    After going around, calling countless doctors and healers to figure out what was their sickness, they


    managed to find out the problem.


    It was a prenatal poison that was contracted by the South Dew Pack Luna back then when she was


    conceiving the unborn sessor.


    After the sudden attack, Alpha Anon and his Luna thought that they managed to dispel the poison as


    the healers had already confirmed that there was no more trace of the poison in Luna''s body.


    However, a few months ago and the night before the sessor of the South Dew Pack came of age,


    he suddenly copsed.


    Very mysteriously, his mother, Luna , also followed.


    And since then, Alpha Anon tried hard toe with a solution. The reason why he was here, of course,


    was to inquire if the herb that could address the poison is here in the Red Moon Pack.


    Anderalesia Flower.


    That is what they needed, and coincidentally, only I in the entire red moon pack had been raising the


    flower in my room.


    Alpha Anon looked at me for a long time, studying my emotions. He was probing to see if I knew


    something or not.


    I smiled faintly, lifting up my lips slightly. He had to know that I knew exactly what he needed.


    A ripple appeared in Alpha Anon¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head and said, ¡°Tell me what you need first,


    then I¡¯ll see if I can¡­¡±


    The tension in the room became odd. There was not even a specific thing that was mentioned, yet he


    was already asked for the details.


    This meant that he was really desperate to have that thing and that he really believed in the role that I


    hold in this negotiation.


    I looked at my father and smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just a peace treaty between all the South Dew Pack


    and the Red Moon Pack for 100 years.¡±


    ¡°A peace treaty huh¡­¡± Alpha Anon spread his arms wide and ced it on the back rest of the seat as


    he chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Very well.. But are you really sure that you can give what I need?¡± He asked back, looking at me with


    his cunning probing eyes.


    ¡°None of them knew, none of them could give as well¡­¡± I waved my hand nonchntly giving him a


    curt reply.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, stop at this instant! How could you y word games with the Alpha and even negotiate like


    this! What if we cannot give what Alpha Anon wants?!¡± Vanessa seemed to have sensed that


    something was missed and that her position in the conversation is not relevant so she tried to interject.


    ¡°Alpha Vanessa, you see¡­ I am talking to thisdy right now.¡± Alpha Anon looked at Vanessa coldy


    making her shudder in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then allow me to test you onest time, youngdy. If you really know what I need, would you say it?¡±


    Alpha Anon looked at me once more and asked.


    Vanessa, Father and the rest looked at me, waiting for me to answer. I looked straight to Alpha Anon


    and replied ¡°Anderalesia flower¡­ The only thing that could resolve ¡®that¡¯ matter¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ anderalesia flower¡­¡± Vanessa and the rest in the room frowned and whispered to each other.


    Alpha Anon looked around and even Father who was also clueless about the flower. Only then he


    confirmed that it was only me that could really help him at the moment.


    ¡°Very well¡­ Chloe¡­ daughter of Alpha Dean. By virtue of your ingenuity, I agree to sign a peace treaty


    for 100 years!¡± Alpha Anon waved his hand and dered, surprising everyone, including the elders and


    Vanessa.


    In a sh, the treaty was written and Alpha Anon and I, with Vanessa and a warrior on Alpha Anon¡¯s


    side as witnesses.


    Before leaving, Alpha Anon looked at father and said, ¡°So it is true that you do not have much time


    dear friend.¡±


    Father shook his head and said, ¡°It is as you said¡­ Though it is a shame that I could not see the


    flourishing of the pack under my heir, I believe that with Chloe by her side, the pack will do just well.¡±


    Alpha Anon looked at me and then to father, ¡°You should be grateful to have a daughter like Chloe. If it


    wasn¡¯t for her really, I would not hesitate to swallow your pack whole and get what I want right after you


    die.¡±


    He no longer waited for my father¡¯s reply when he already went ahead to go back with his entourage.


    ¡°Heavens! A peace treaty for a hundred years! That is one less enemy and a friend that would help us


    in need for a hundred years!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Chloe, surprisingly!¡±


    The elders and the aids that witnessed the signing of the agreement could not help but engage in a


    discussion.


    Vanessa looked at me hatefully once more as she could see that the pack was already changing their


    opinions toward me.


    ¡°Vanessa¡­ you see¡­ your sister could help you achieve what is the best for the pack. My only wish is


    for the two of you to be peaceful with each other.¡± Father addressed the two of us as we walked back to


    the pack house.


    ¡°Father¡­I..¡± Before Vanessa could reply, my Father¡¯s body shuddered and finally copsed.


    ¡°Father!¡± Vannessa and I shouted in panic.


    I quickly supported him and checked his condition but Father looked at me and said weakly,


    ¡°Chloe¡­ although Vanessa is quite immature at times, she needs your support in leading this pack. I


    know it is selfish of me but I hope that you could help her in the future¡­¡±


    Seeing his face and his expression which meant deeper than what he actually said, I bit my lip and


    weakly replied, ¡°Alright¡­ father¡­¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    After the conversation, I took Father to his room to check his condition.


    Lisa and Vanessa were also there, unwilling to leave their father in that state.


    I sighed in my heart as I saw their reactions. It really seems that their concern and affection toward


    their father was real.


    The only bitter thing was that, in the family they have in their minds, I was not considered a member.


    While I dutifully checked my father''s condition and tucked him in his bed, no one in the room said


    anything.


    After ensuring that my father''s condition stabilized, I quietly excused myself in the room and headed


    toward my own room to retire for the tiring day.


    ¡°You must be gloating right now, are you Chloe?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice rang on my back as soon as I left the


    floor where my father is staying.


    ¡°What makes you think that I am like that?¡± The long day and the dread about my father¡¯s deteriorating


    condition is already giving me a headache, but Vanessa still wanted to test my limits with her hostile


    attitude.


    I turned around and looked at her straight in the eyes, challenging her already strong animosity with the


    same coldness.


    Vanessa clenched her fist as she gritted her teeth, ¡°The deal you¡¯ve made with Alpha Anon, you must


    be feeling smug about it! Don¡¯t be pretentious! Also, how did you even know what he wanted so that


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you could firmly grasp what he wants? Did you perhaps have dealings with him and other men?!¡±


    I shook my head at Vanessa¡¯s narrow sightedness,


    ¡°Think whatever you want to think. But the truth is, I just don¡¯t want to see my father''s life¡¯s work, the


    Red Moon Pack being ves of the South Dew Pack before his eyes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it unfold like that when I know I could do something about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Vanessa¡­ remember what we promised Father¡­ and to be honest, I just want to live my life here in


    peace as well¡­ So as long as you do not provoke me I would not care about what you do in the pack


    as the Alpha. I will honor my promise to Dad and assist you when needed. I hope you do your part as


    well¡­¡±


    After saying my piece, I no longer cared about her reaction and went to my room to finally rest.


    Father¡¯s words earlier had already bothered me¡­ He seems to be telling us something, but I do not


    want to know the reason behind it.


    But it was rather because I was afraid to ept the truth behind it.


    I looked at the windows once more and looked at the gentle night sky and the moon.


    ¡°Moon goddess¡­ if possible... Please let me stay with my father for a longer time¡­ I still want him to


    see his grandchild¡­¡± I sincerely prayed in my heart, while caressing my womb.


    ¡°Ever since I was a child, I have been praying to you that you take all my sufferings away. Now, can I


    be selfish once more and ask that you not take my father away for me as well?¡±


    Warm tears in my eyes flowed. The fact that even if it was only at this point in time that I could receive


    father¡¯s affection, and that most of my memories about him were his coldness toward me, my desire for


    his love still prevailed.


    He was still my father¡­ the only one whom I can consider as family.


    And now that I chose to leave Silver Pack and ke behind, it was only he who could make me feel


    like the Red Moon pack is really my home.


    The night passed just like that, and in the next few days, Vanessa seemed to have not engaged in a


    quarrel with me, surprisingly.


    It was not until I heard from my servant that Lisa apparently advised her to not create problems for me


    at the moment because of the fact that the other pack members changed their opinion towards me.


    But that did notst long as I heard another amusing news around.


    It was that the Alpha, Vanessa and the Sentinel, n, were now having a big fight because of me.


    ¡°Apparently, everytime the Alpha wanted to go to you and confront you about some matters, it would be


    the great sentinel who would be the first one to stop her froming to you¡­¡± The servant who


    brought the meal exined.


    ¡°Because of that, the Alpha was suspicious if the sentinel had feelings toward you and so they


    appeared to quarrel a lot during official meetings.¡±


    ¡°Many times the Alpha wanted toe to you and confront you but the sentinel would fiercely stop her


    making the Alpha more jealous and angry. Chloe what should you do?¡± The servant asked.


    I, who was busy tending and breeding the Anderalesia flower that Alpha Anon wants in the next few


    days, paused and thought for a moment.


    What good would I do if I go out between them and clear n¡¯s name? It would only make Vanessa


    even more jealous and suspicious.


    ¡°Leave them be¡­ I have no intention to interfere with their rtionship¡­¡± I finally replied.


    ¡°The more I involve myself with them, the more my name would be caught in their quarrels. It¡¯s better to


    avoid the two of them and just focus on treating and apanying the father.¡± I continued.


    The only thing that is important to me now is that I will be with my father no matter what his situation


    turns out to be and that I can protect my child.


    The best choice to do that is to not mediate between the two and just mind my own business.


    ¡°I-i see¡­¡± The servant replied and quietly excited.


    In the room, I continued to tend the Anderalesia flowers and create more nourishing tonics for my


    father when another sound of knocks interrupted me.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I answered and another servant came and looked at me stiffly as he announced.


    ¡°Ldy Chloe¡­ the retired Alpha summons you to his chambers¡­¡±


    I stopped everything that I was doing and replied, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll being right away.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°Father¡­¡± As I went as fast as I could, I met my father¡¯s pale face and came to his side.


    My heart sank, seeing his condition but I still shed a calm smile.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ seeing you these days¡­ it reminds me a lot of your mother.¡± Father looked at me with a


    nostalgic expression as his eyes seemed to have been reliving something in his memory.


    ¡°Mother¡­ what did she look like back then?¡± I held my father¡¯s hand and asked a question that had


    always been in my mind.


    I have no memory of my mother and there¡¯s no one in the pack that could even tell me what she was


    like when she was alive. Perhaps, it would only be Father who could tell me those things, so I asked it


    without thinking much.


    ¡°Your mother¡­ back then she had the same disposition as you right now. She is always calm and


    collected. She is courageous but also knows restraint.¡±


    ¡°Although she is feisty on the inside, her knowledge is vast and deep. She also helps whenever she


    could, that made her a very fine luna back then¡­ with her sheer efforts.¡±


    ¡°It is amazing that I still had a chance to see how you slowly grow and be more and more like


    your mother when she is alive.¡±


    ¡°The way you think through things, the way you insist on your own decisions once you have already set


    your mind on something¡­ leaves me helpless.¡±


    My father had a smile that genuinely said the same thing as the words he was mumbling at the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    moment.


    His eyes were full of affection and longing, something I never saw him making even when he was with


    Lisa for many years as his second wife. It left me wondering, did father still love mother back then?


    Then he moved his fingers slowly, as if to caress my hand and wake me from my thoughts as he


    continued.


    ¡°I am pretty sure that ke would have felt helpless as well.¡± He smiled, while his words made me stiff.


    I looked away not wanting to meet my father¡¯s eyes out of guilt. I felt like I was being exposed by his


    thoughts and words, especially when he mentioned ke at the moment.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ hear me out¡­ I already knew about ke¡¯s identity way before¡­¡±


    His words effectively caught my attention as I looked back at my father in surprise.


    I saw my father let out a weak chuckle as he continued, ¡°Do not be surprised¡­ In my years of being an


    Alpha, it is not hard for me to recognize such a legendary Alpha as him.¡±


    ¡°Even so, Chloe¡­ ke is someone who is worth entrusting you and my grandchild¡¯s life for¡­ I hope


    you bear that in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ but¡­¡± I opened my mouth to speak, but it seems like father still had a lot to say at the


    moment.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ my daughter¡­ The reason why I insisted on changing your mate back then is that I knew that


    ke is trustworthy¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that he would be able to protect you from anyone especially when I am no longer around.¡±


    Father looked at me with a serious look as if he was giving me an order that is not an order, yet his


    insistence was so strong that I could not ignore nor reject it outrightly.


    ¡°I did not specifically know about why you chose to run from him nor refuse to see him. In fact at first, I


    thought that you came back here because of my mind link¡­¡±


    ¡°But when I heard about your decision to hide the fact that you are pregnant with ke, I suddenly had


    a hunch about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ do not me ke too much.¡± My father¡¯s hand gripped my tightly, but it was not painful.


    Instead it was warm.


    ¡°It was actually me, who told ke about the detoxification method for the poison on your wolf¡­ I am


    sorry¡­ I did not know that I would lead to something like this¡­ But I was clueless and out of options¡­¡±


    ¡°For many years, I tried to find a solution to the poison in your wolf, but to no avail. The only thing that I


    was able to get was that same method I told ke¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe¡­ my daughter¡­ sorry for being a useless and cruel father toward you¡­¡± As he said these


    words, my father¡¯s hand trembled and warm tears rolled on his colorless face as he looked at me with


    guilt.


    ¡°Father¡­ say no more please¡­¡± I could no longer take the heartbreak of seeing my father¡¯s state at


    his moment and so I immediately bent down and assured him that I no longer hold any resentment


    towards everything that happened.


    The moment I epted him again in my heart, I have already let bygones be bygones. I no longer


    carry any resentment toward him and I only wish to spend the days with him in peace and harmony.


    Suddenly, the door slowly opened, and an apologetic Lisa came inside and looked at me with


    remorseful eyes.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I apologize for every wrong thing I did toward you¡­ I know I do not deserve your forgiveness


    at the moment, but I only want you to know that I regret the things I did back then¡­¡± She looked at me,


    with her hands sped together in nervousness, looking at me and father with a guilty expression.


    I paused and suddenly did not know how to react at the moment. As far as I know¡­ Lisa and I did not


    have an amicable rtionship, though she did not cause trouble to me as well.


    But before I could find the words to say in response to Lisa¡¯s sudden apology, I heard my father


    suddenly burst into a loud cough.


    ¡°Father!¡± I immediately panicked and forgot about Lisa¡¯s apology and saw the thick amount of blood


    ¡°Dean!¡± Lisa also panicked as she went to Father¡¯s bedside and cried.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ it''s a shame¡­ that I would no longer see my grandchild in this world¡­¡± Father uttered weakly


    as the hand that held me tightly since I came to him earlier slowly loosened.


    ¡°Father¡­ Dad! Don¡¯t! Please!!!¡± I looked at his deep eyes and saw that it was slowly fading.


    I cried out to him many times but it seems that his stare no longer had any life.


    ¡°Dean!!¡± Lisa knelt and copsed on the ground.


    While I trembled and stretched out my other hand and gently closed his lifeless eyes.


    Then I knelt on his bedside and held his hand, kissed it softly as I drowned in my muffled sobs of


    pleading and sorrow.


    My father¡­ the only family I had in this world, has left me alone¡­


    Once more¡­

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ke''s POV


    My head is buzzing as I rush back to the pack while Chloe¡¯s words ring on my mind repeatedly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Part of me felt guilty and remorseful for letting her feel that way toward our pack.


    Perhaps, I have been blinded by the fact that none of those hypocrites in the Red Moon Pack would


    hurt her, that is why it never crossed my mind that she would also suffer great pressure to be the


    Luna everyone wanted.


    Another part of me, however, wants to ignore her feelings and drag her back to the pack. I want to no


    longer think about anything and focus on getting her to my side. This part of me scares me the most,


    but I also could not deny that it is what I truly wanted.


    The mess inside of me continued until I found myself already arriving in front of the Silver Pack.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Carrie rushed toward me in a warm embrace but she immediately let go while she was


    behind me.


    ¡°Big Brother, did you find Chloe? Why is she not back? Everyone in the pack misses her so much¡­¡±


    Carrie blinked her watery eyes and looked at me in confusion.


    I looked at her and shook my head. In an instant, the glow in Chloe¡¯s eyes dimmed and the atmosphere


    of everyone in the pack became gloomy.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    While Chloe is unaware, she had already be the center of the pack as the rightful Luna. What kind


    of pack would be happy and alright without a Luna around?


    I lowered my head and thought, ¡®I was useless¡­ I could not even protect Chloe as my Luna and left


    her here to run away¡­¡¯


    ¡°Carrie, let¡¯s head over inside the pack house. We have traveled quite long this time so we have to let


    ke rest don¡¯t you think?¡± While lost in my thoughts, Arthur gently pulled Carrie away and caused


    everyone to alsoe back to their senses and carry on with their own duties.


    Going back to my room did not help me improve my mood. The fact that Chloe was not by my side


    makes my heart and mind feel empty, so much that I felt like I have lost a part of my soul.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I mumbled as I sat on the chair and rubbed my aching head.


    ¡°How am I supposed to go on with my life when you are not with me?¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose for me to even continue like this?¡±


    I clenched my chest as I gritted my teeth. The pain in my heart felt like someone was squeezing it


    mercilessly, wanting me to beg for me to end my life.


    I subconsciously walked toward the cab where several bottles of wine were disyed, enticing me


    to open it up and drink it without stopping.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Tears in my eyes fell as I repeatedly called out in a hoarse voice.


    I prayed to the moon goddess that she could hear my desperate cries¡­


    I prayed to the moon goddess that Chloe would change her mind ande to my side¡­


    I prayed to the moon goddess that whatever makes Chloe and I be apart from each other would finally


    be resolved so that we could finally be together¡­


    But as I remember the words she left me, it was as if my world crumbled to pieces and the flesh in my


    heart was being shredded to nothing.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ do you not love me anymore?¡± I mumbled as I continued to drink wine like it was just water.


    More than the dizziness I felt as the alcohol kicked in, was the pain that could never be numbed by the


    delight of consuming such good wine.


    The next few days, I spent the entire timemanding my warriors to take care of the packs that tried


    to harm the Silver pack.


    We invaded those who had been dreaming of hurting the pack mercilessly, killing their Alpha¡¯s and


    punishing their warriors, so much that those packs could barely stand alone and would need to submit


    to the Silver Pack to survive moving forward.


    I ordered invasion from left to right, day to day, in disguise of punishing those who convened together


    and nned to hurt the pack.


    As much as possible, I do not want to stay in the pack for a long period, and I refused to eat. Because


    memories of Chloe would flood in my mind whenever I see or eat anything that reminds me of her.


    ¡°Today we will be invading the North Pack¡­ get everyone ready.¡± One day I gathered Arthur, Lyra and


    the best of my warriors for another mission.


    ¡°Wait, ke, the North Pack¡­ Are you sure?! I understand that you invaded thest five packs


    previously but the North Pack¡­ what did they ever do?¡±


    Lyra immediately looked up and opposed me heavily.


    I frowned and faced her, as I coldly replied, ¡°Why not, we have been invading several packs for a while


    now. What¡¯s stopping us from invading one more?¡±


    Bang!


    Lyra stood up and mmed the table as she challenged my words, ¡°ke! You are putting the entire


    pack at risk! You clearly knew that once we invaded these packs without any valid reason, the other


    packs would surely move ande against us!¡±


    ¡°Are you not thinking about the countless lives that would be lost in the process of that? Since when did


    Silver Pack be such a sinister pack?!¡±


    ¡°Lyra,¡± I squinted my eyes dangerously and replied coldly, ¡°I as the Alpha do not need your opinion.¡¯¡¯


    Lyra gritted her teeth and looked at me with an annoyed look. The other warriors lowered their heads


    hiding the reluctance in her eyes. Arthur had already given up as he had always been opposing me


    since I told him my decision.


    ¡°ke! Stop using the pack to forget Chloe for the moon goddess sake!¡± Lyra shouted angrily, making


    everyone in the room silent.


    I looked at her and felt ufortable.


    Her words seemed to expose my inner thoughts which made me feel extremely displeased.


    ¡°Look, I know you are devastated by Chloe¡¯s departure, but do not stray from who you really are.¡±


    ¡°You are the Alpha of the Silver pack, and our lives are in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Every decision you make should be thought twice and should be for the benefit of the pack.¡± Lyra


    continued her lecture.


    My head was about to explode in pain as I tried to contain the turmoil in my mind, ¡°What do you know


    Lyra?¡±


    ¡°What do you know!¡± I shouted back.


    Lyra looked surprised at my explosion but still she straightened her back and replied, ¡°I know nothing.¡±


    ¡°But I know that one day, Chloe will figure everything out ande back!¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ke''s POV


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I looked around and could not help but pout.


    It¡¯s been boring these days without Chloe around.


    Her disappearance was something no one would expect. Because until thest minute, Chloe did not


    even show any sign of no longer wanting to stay in our pack.


    ¡°What could have happened to her that she suddenly ran away?¡±


    I thought as I once again tried to y detective to solve the mystery of her departure.


    ¡®Is it because of Lyra?¡¯


    No way because it was even Chloe who introduced Lyra to everyone and helped her be closer to


    the pack.


    ¡®Is it teacher Astor?¡¯


    That¡¯s not possible as well because during the day, I could see Chloe¡¯s enthusiasm in learning from


    teacher Astor when he decided to teach her medicine.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ Big Brother?¡¯


    This thing, I dared not to think, because I only knew that they had a date a night before her


    disappearance and yet I did not even hear them quarrel that night.


    Even so, I still cannot figure out the enough reason to warrant her leaving.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Last few days, when Big Brother went out to search for Chloe, I was really hoping for her to finally


    But seeing ke¡¯s dejected expression, my heart sank as I could not believe that even my big brother


    could not do anything about her being missing.


    I opened my mouth in an attempt to question him and yet, herees Arthur, dragging me away to


    prevent me from asking ke.


    ¡°Hey~¡± I looked at the servant innocently cleaning the lounge where I usually hangout, Chloe.


    ¡°Do you think Chloe woulde back before my birthday?¡± I asked her rather randomly.


    But I did not care, I just wanted someone to listen to my feelings.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Mydy, it is apparent that Chloe likes you so much¡­ I am sure that she wille¡­ when she


    can¡­¡± The servant carefully answered as if to not hurt my feelings.


    ¡®When she can¡­¡¯ I repeated it in my mind and had a deep thought.


    ¡®How is Chloe these days¡­ Is she doing fine?¡¯


    ¡®Is she not in trouble?¡¯


    Having her gone is like losing a sister, a genuine sister who looked at me sincerely. She never treated


    me differently because I was the Alpha¡¯s sister. She treated me the way I deserved to be treated, and


    for that I really cherished her in my heart.


    Thinking about that, it pains me to realize that I was not able to see that she was already struggling


    here, so much that she chose to leave.


    I didn''t even manage tofort her during the time when hardship came.


    ¡°Hah¡­ soon will be my eighteenth birthday¡­ I will be an adult.¡± I rubbed my head in sadness as I


    mumbled.


    ¡°I am sad that Chloe might not even see how I would turn out as an adult¡­¡±


    And in my mind, I am sad to see that Chloe would not witness the moment we all been waiting for.


    Right across this chair I have been sitting, I remembered Chloe patiently listening to my daydreams


    wondering if Arthur would turn out to be my mate.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Remembering the sadness of Chloe gone I shook my head and went out of the room to walk


    aimlessly.


    The pack seemed busy, out and about these days, but it could not hide the emptiness of not having the


    Luna around.


    Soon, I found myself standing in front of Teacher Astor¡¯s research room.


    At first, I wanted to turn around, but then after much thought, I still stepped forward and gently knocked


    on the door.


    ¡°Come in Carrie¡­¡± Teacher Astor¡¯s voice rang behind the door.


    It never fails to surprise me how Teacher Astor could figure out who was the person knocking on his


    door.


    ¡°Good morning Teacher Astor¡­¡± I greeted respectfully as I once again admired the overwhelming


    interior of his study.


    Although there are a lot of medicinal herbs being processed in hisboratory, the scent around is mild


    and not revolting.


    Instead, it had an effect to calm down and improve my sullen mood.


    ¡°What brings you here¡­ Carrie?¡± Teacher Astor seemed to have forgotten his stern personality as he


    did not sh an expressionless look at me.


    I was surprised, but I still did not dare to act impudently toward him. Because in my heart, he is a very


    respected Elder¡­ and also¡­ Arthur¡¯s father.


    His gentleness toward me might be because I usuallye to hisboratory these days to sometimes


    talk about Chloe, his favorite student.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ my eighteenth birthday ising soon¡­¡± I mumbled shyly as I lowered my head and


    fiddled with my fingers nervously.


    ¡°That day¡­ may also be the day when I would realize who my mate was¡­ But I really hoped that


    Arthur would be my mate.¡±


    In my peripheral vision, I saw Teacher Astor pause and looked at me with a calm look on his face.


    I did not know what was running in his mind, but since I already told my piece, I continued.


    ¡°In my heart, I have always been thinking of Arthur¡­ and I have always thought that Arthur would think


    of me the same way.¡±


    ¡°I really do think that Arthur cares about me¡­ so whether or not he is my mate, I am a little worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher Astor, what if all this time, my affection for him would have to be thrown away just because he


    is not my fated one?¡±


    ¡°Would the Moon Goddess really be that cruel? To ignore the true feelings of his subjects?¡±


    ¡°Could she not answer my prayers every night, that Arthur would be my mate when that timees?¡±


    As I talked and talked about the deepest feelings I never voiced out these days, my mind forgot to think


    for a moment and just freely let out the thoughts I had.


    Teacher Astor finally faced me and walked toward me with an unchanging expression.


    I stood on the ground, clenching my fist to hide my nervousness as I anticipated what Teacher Astor


    could do.


    ¡®Will she scold me for tantly confessing my affection toward his son?¡¯ I could not help but ask in my


    mind.


    But contrary to my expectation, Teacher Astor only sat at the stool just in front of me and patted my


    trembling shoulders.


    ¡°Carrie, even I do not know the Moon Goddess¡¯s intention in choosing everyone¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I am sure of, no matter how that son of mine tried to hide it from everyone.¡±


    He looked at me and his next words caused my mind to buzz and be put in a daze.


    ¡°I have always known that Arthur, that silly son of mine, only had his eyes on you for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ke¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are the list for the food items already done?¡± A senior member of the Silver Pack asked a younger


    werewolf.


    ¡°The list is already prepared. It¡¯s just I heard they are having a hard time looking for some


    ingredients...¡±


    ¡°Actually, those ingredients were prepared before... but during the attack, everything became wasted,¡±


    another said while shaking her head.


    ¡°No worries. Everything is good. What matters most is everyone is alive and well. Our king is also doing


    fine. Now we just have to focus on preparing Carrie¡¯s birthday party...¡± the senior werewolf said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s work hard to prepare a grand party!¡± The other replied.


    Carrie¡¯s birthday party was right around the corner and the members of the Silver Pack thrown


    themselves into preparing it.


    Inside my study, I looked at the window and gazed upon the flurry of activity surrounding me. Suddenly,


    I could not help but feel a heavy weight settling into the pit of my stomach.


    The vibrant colors and cheerful chatter of the pack members only served to highlight the emptiness that


    seemed to engulf me. My tired mind seemed like a maze filled with conflicting thoughts and emotions...


    and I felt lost... lost in itsbyrinthine depths.


    I watched as my pack members scurried about, their energy palpable in the air. Everyone was excitedly


    preparing for Carrie''s eighteenth birthday party, a momentous asion for any wolf... the event that


    everyone was looking forward to.


    As her brother, I was also one of those looking forward for this event. But at that moment, I could help


    but feel down as my mind again became filled with Chloe¡¯s beautiful face.


    Chloe... as the Luna of the Silver Pack, it was always her responsibility to prepare for celebrations like


    this. In fact, when she was still here, she has began preparing for Carrie¡¯s birthday.


    ¡®That day, you have a big smile on your face when you talked to Carrie about the theme of her party...¡¯


    ¡®The two of you were so excited that time... Even arguing about the motif of the party...¡¯ I thought, a sad


    smile appearing on my face.


    ¡®I never would have thought that you would leave even before Carrie¡¯s birthday.¡¯


    Her eyes that sparkled with every simple things... Her smile, that never failed tofort me...


    Could it be considered that I was remembering them when I never forgot about them in the first ce?


    A deep sigh escape in my throat as I continued to watch my busy pack members.


    With Chloe gone, the responsibility of preparing for Carrie¡¯s birthday had fallen on my shoulders. As the


    Alpha of the pack and the only family that Carrie had left, it was my duty to make sure that her


    eighteenth birthday was celebrated in grand style. I did everything that I could and tried to prepare


    Carrie¡¯s party as carefully as possible.


    But despite my best efforts to stay focused on the task at hand, I found my mind wandering.


    Chloe''s words echoed through my mind and continued to haunt me.


    Chloe told me... that the Silver Pack was a pressure to her... and that pressure was such a heavy


    burden to the point that it forced her to leave.


    I watched at the busy figure of my pack members. Some of them were carrying stuff and going around


    the pack. On the other hand, other were busy with the preparing the decorations. Despite the serious


    problems that our pack just faced, all of them had cheerful and hopeful expressions.


    A sad chuckle escaped my lips, the bitter sound carrying the weight of resignation and longing.


    Looking at the faces of my pack members... I knew that I could not simple discard my position and


    leave the pack, especially now when there were dangers lurking in every corners.


    As the King of the Silver Pack, I had the obligations to protect my pack. I could not leave them...


    ¡°At least, not yet.¡±


    I could not leave the Silver Pack because I am their King. But it would be a different matter if I found a


    new King that would take my ce.


    Gripping my hands tight, I looked at the other corner of the garden.


    Arthur, who was supposed to be busy because he is the pack doctor as well as my closest aide, was


    watching as the pack prepares for the celebration. Although he was not directly interfering with the


    arrangement, one could see that he was carefully observing everything, trying to make sure that


    everything was fine.


    ¡°Arthur... you have always listened to me and follow my words...¡±


    ¡°This time, will you again listen to me?¡± I softly muttered as I looked at the man who was originally born


    to the King of the Silver Pack.


    Arthur was born strong and intelligent. He was way more capable than any other alphas of the pack. If


    that thing did not happen before, he could have been sitting as the King of the Silver Pack right now.


    He was the best candidate to be the new king of the Silver Pack.


    As if he heard my words, Arthur, who was busy looking at the preparation, looked in my direction.


    Seeing my intense eyes, Arthur looked at me with question until his eyes turned suspicious. It was as if


    he knew what I was thinking and he was already telling me that he would never agree to it.


    I sighed before looking away. I knew it would be hard to convince him about this. He definitely would


    not say yes easily.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t have other choice, do I?¡¯ I thought as I looked back at Arthur who already turned around.


    ¡®Chloe is not here in the pack...¡¯


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡®I know where she is, but I could not even go after her...not until I found someone who would take my


    ce as the king of the Silver Pack.¡¯


    My eyes shed at that thought. Decided, I started to walk and went to the office next to Arthur¡¯s study.


    However, my goal was not him.


    Instead, it was the person who could help me with my predicament.


    Lyra, who had been engrossed in the task of handling documents, wore a serious expression as she


    diligently attended to her responsibilities. Her brow furrowed in concentration, a sign of her unwavering


    Unlike me, who was so distracted I could not do one thing.


    When Lyra caught sight of me entering the room, a flicker of surprise and concern passed across her


    features, interrupting the focused facade she had maintained.


    ¡°What is it? Do you need anything, alpha?¡± She asked with a cold tone. However, her brows soften as


    she looked at me with concern. Like a friend who was deeply concern with her friend who was having a


    tough time.


    There was no need for me to hesitate.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± I told her directly.


    Surprisingly, like Arthur, Lyra looked at me with suspicious eyes. It was as if she already knew the


    reason why I was looking for her.


    Thus, I did not beat around the bush and directly told her.


    ¡°I want to leave the pack and make Arthur the next King.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ke¡¯s POV


    In the amidst a sea of documents, Lyra gaze met mine with a mix of surprise and disbelief.


    "Lyra," I began, my voice filled with a mixture of determination and vulnerability.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°I want to leave the pack and make Arthur the next King.¡±


    Lyra arched an eyebrow, a silent invitation for me to continue. I took a deep breath, gathering my


    thoughts before diving into the depths of my emotions.


    ¡°Chloe is in the Red Moon Pack. I can¡¯t follow her because I have to protect the pack.... Especially now


    when there are threats everywhere,¡± I started to exin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t follow her because I am the King of the Silver Pack. I know that very well...¡± I continued, my


    voice sounding more and more solemn until it was barely audible.


    ¡°If Arthur epts the responsibility as the new King of the Silver Pack, the pack will be well protected


    by him. And... I will be free to follow Chloe,¡± I told her, not even trying to hide the real reason for my


    decision.


    Seconds passed and Lyra did not say anything. However, her disbelieving expression spoke volumes.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lyra understood that the driving force behind my decision was none other than Chloe, the one who


    held my heart in her hands. She perfectly understood it. But being one of the guardians of the pack,


    she had a lot of considerations.


    As expected, Lyra broke eye contact and looked down. Then, she rubbed her forehead as if she was


    having a terrible headache.


    "But ke," she protested softly, her voiceced with concern. "Are you sure this is the right path? The


    pack relies on you, and your absence could have dire consequences."


    ¡°I know Arthur ispetent enough to be an alpha. In fact, I would not say a lot of things if this


    happened before the attack. But right now... we are in our weakest state. There are a lot of enemies


    lurking in the shadow, just waiting for us to have a slip,¡± she said with a cold tone.


    ¡°Arthur is powerful, that¡¯s a given fact. But the enemies are getting stronger and stronger. The pack will


    feel safer with you around protecting us,¡± Lyra continued before once again meeting my eyes.


    I could see the worry etched in her eyes, the weight of responsibility pressing upon her shoulders as


    she grappled with the implications of my words. Just with the look in her eyes, I knew that she decided


    to opposed my decision.


    Seeing it, I let out a painedughter.


    Silence hung in the air, pregnant with unspoken thoughts. Lyra realized that her words had fallen on


    deaf ears, that my determination to make Arthur as the new king was unyielding.


    ¡°If you help Arthur like what you are doing now, there would be no problem with the pack members.


    The two of you have been protecting them with me. The members are fully aware of your powers.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of times when the two of you moved on our own without my assistance. The power that


    I possess indeed would help, but it is unnecessary,¡± I told her frankly.


    Lyra¡¯s frown turned deeper until she could not help but stand. Raising her voice, she told her,


    "ke, I understand your longing for Chloe, but have you considered how Arthur will react?" she


    questioned, her tone filled with trepidation.


    ¡°We both know that he only follows you. He will not easily ept your decision! If both of you don¡¯t


    ept the position as the King of the Silver Pack, then what will happen to our pack?!¡± This time, Lyra


    screamed.


    If it was in the past, I would definitely engage in a verbal argument with Lyra. Both of us are headstrong


    and don¡¯t easily ept other people¡¯s opinion.


    But at that moment, I did not raise my voice. No, I merely looked at Lyra, the corner of my mouth


    tugged upward in a mncholy smile.


    ¡°But Lyra, you should also know... I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t continue like this...¡± My eyes trembled as I met Lyra¡¯s


    eyes. Lyra, who was about to say something, immediately closed her mouth.


    ¡°Ever since she left... I feel like I can¡¯t continue existing anymore. Lyra... even now when I am standing


    in front of you, doing everything that I can to keep my strong facade, deep inside I feel like I am


    melting...¡± I continued with a soft voice. Deep inside, I felt defeated. Desperate, helpless, and


    ¡°Do you know? With each passing second that I could not see Chloe, inside me, my wolf howls in pain.


    I can¡¯t continue like this.¡± I said, my eyes shing.


    ¡°Arthur was born as the only child of our alpha. He possessed all the qualities of an excellent alpha.


    You and I both know very well how capable he is. He is more than ready to take the position from me


    and protect the Silver Pack in my stead.¡±


    ¡°With you beside him, the pack will do very well. This is my trust and confidence to the two of us.¡±


    ¡°So I want you to help me. Lyra, help me convince Arthur to ept the position as the new King of the


    Silver Pack,¡± I asked her.


    Lyra visible trembled when she heard me. Raising both of her hands, she covered her face and let out


    a grunt filled with frustration.


    As the atmosphere grew heavy with uncertainty, the door suddenly swung open, revealing Arthur''s


    hasty entrance.


    A surprised look appeared in Arthur¡¯s eyes as he saw through our confrontation. Usually, he would


    immediately leave upon seeing us like this. However, at that moment, Arthur did not go.


    Instead, he stepped forward. And with his face bearing the weight of urgency, he hurriedly told us.


    "ke, Lyra," he uttered, his voice quivering with raw emotion.


    "I receive news from the Red Moon Pack...¡±


    The aura in my body immediately changed upon hearing him. From distress and mncholic, I turned


    into frantic as I red at Arthur.


    ¡°Hurry and say it!¡± I growled.


    Arthur sent me a gaze and shook his head. Then, he said, ¡°Chloe''s father... he is no longer with us."


    ¡°Just now, I heard the news that he has passed away,¡± he repeated.


    The room seemed to freeze, time standing still in the wake of Arthur''s words.


    Expound - I looked at Arthur. For a few seconds, I did not know what to say. That was, until my body


    jolted. Then, without waiting for a second, I started to storm out of Lyra''s office.


    "ke!" Lyra hurriedly called for me while she and Arthur hurriedly followed.


    "Where are you going? Sit down and calm down first!" This time, it was Arthur who spoke.


    However, I could not hear the two of them. My mind was only focused on one thing.


    "ke! What a damn second!" Arthur, who finally caught on me, held me by the shoulder and forcefully


    stopped me from moving.


    I stopped, feeling the force on my shoulder. But before they could react, with determination etched into


    my every fiber, I turned to Lyra and Arthur, a solemn fire burning in my eyes.


    "I must go to her," I softly dered, my voice filled with conviction.


    "I must go to the Red Moon Pack."

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chloe¡¯s POV


    The news of my father''s demise spread like wildfire through the packs, leaving a trail of sorrow in its


    wake. It seemed as though the very air carried the weight of the loss, dampening the spirits of all who


    heard.


    Each and every members of the Red Moon Pack mourned.


    Surprisingly, Vanessa spared no effort in ensuring that the funeral was a grand affair. She took charge


    and orchestrated a funeral befitting my father''s stature. Every detail was meticulously nned.


    I silently stood before the casket that held my father''s lifeless body, a torrent of emotions surged within


    me. My chest clenched tightly and I could hardly breath. Inside, my heart was very heavy with sorrow.


    ¡°You look like you are at peace,¡± I whispered softly as I touched the casket where my father wasid.


    In the past, my father was like a tall mountain. No matter what the situation was, he stood proudly and


    was filled with power. He held my life in his hand, and I could only helplessly follow him.


    There was a long period in my life when I resented him.


    Despite the power that he held in his hand, my father had failed to protect me. He even inflicted pain


    upon me countless times. I used to hate him... hate him to the point that I cut all of ourmunications


    with each other.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That time, I was certain that I did not want to see him anymore.


    Yet, in his final moments, he had revealed a side of himself I had never seen before. He had bared his


    soul, expressing his true feelings, telling me that he loved me and cared for me deeply... and that he


    was in so much pain seeing me in pain.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. My fingers trembled as I prevented the tears from falling out of my eyes.


    In thest moment of his life, he made me feel his love for me.


    I opened my eyes and a sad smile appeared in my eyes. And with my hand softly touching the side of


    his casket, I solemnly whispered, ¡°Thank you, father.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    Silently, I kept a silent vigil beside him as around me, the pack members continued to cry and grieve for


    the passing of my father.


    But amidst the solemnity, amotion erupted at the entrance. One by one, alphas from various packs


    began to arrive.


    My father''s reputation as one of the greatest potion masters had garnered him great prestige among


    them, and now they came to pay their final respects.


    My gaze shifted to Vanessa. Instead of standing beside me, guarding the casket and honoring our


    father''s memory, she was caught up in a frenzy of ingratiating herself to the visiting alphas.


    "Alpha Williams, how wonderful to see you here. Your presence honors our pack," Vanessa''s words


    dripped with honeyed sweetness, but I sensed the underlying insincerity.


    Alpha Williams, a powerful figure from a neighboring pack, offered a polite nod in response. "My


    condolences, Alpha Vanessa. Your father was highly respected among us. His loss is felt deeply."


    I watched their exchange, my eyes narrowed with suspicion. These alphas, with their carefully crafted


    sympathy, were not here solely to pay respects. They had their own agendas, hidden beneathyers of


    false condolences and empty gestures. They saw this as an opportunity, a moment of vulnerability for


    the Red Moon Pack.


    Walking on their side was another alpha. Alpha Hawthorne, known for his cunning tactics and strategic


    mind, approached Vanessa, his voice dripping with calcted charm. "Alpha Vanessa, my deepest


    sympathies for your loss. Your father was a remarkable potion master, and his knowledge will be sorely


    missed."


    Vanessa beamed,pletely oblivious to the underlying intentions. "Thank you, Alpha Hawthorne.


    Your words mean a great deal to me. If there''s anything I can do to assist your pack in the future,


    please don''t hesitate to ask."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. Vanessa''s willingness to entertain these alphas, to


    prioritize their ttery over honoring our father''s memory, infuriated me.


    ¡®How blind can you be?¡¯ I thought as I sent Vanessa a sharp nce. She was blind to their ulterior


    motives, blind to the fact that they sought to exploit our grief and weakness.


    After all, my father, in his prime, had wielded great power. For years, he suppressed the rival packs and


    established the Red Moon Pack as a force to be reckoned with.


    Now that he was gone, it was this very dominance that now painted a target on our backs. The alphas


    from those packs, lurking in the shadows of my father''s funeral, saw an opportunity to strike at the


    weakened Red Moon Pack.


    I looked at them quietly and looked away.


    After the funeral, I was ready to leave the red moon pack. Now that my father was gone, inside the


    pack, there was no one I cared about. Moreover, Vanessa did not seem to need me. In fact, she looked


    at me as if I was an eyesore and she could not wait to throw me out.


    I caught a glimpse of Lisa, a figure who had always been ruthless towards me. But something had


    changed. Her once icy demeanor seemed to have softened, and the weight of my father''s demise bore


    heavily upon her.


    We locked eyes, and the unspoken pain between us became palpable. Despite our strained


    rtionship, I understood that Lisa loved my father in her own wed way. His death had struck a deep


    chord within her, a chord I could not ignore.


    Before I could think properly, I heard myself talking to her.


    "Lisa," I whispered, my voice barely audible amidst the remnants of grief that clung to the air.


    Lisa looked at me, her sharp and cold gaze could not be find. I let out a sigh.


    Despite everything she did, it seemed that she truly loved my father. Thus, in behalf of him, I found


    myselfforting her.


    "I know you loved him, in your own twisted way. His passing... it must have affected you deeply."


    Surprised look appeared in Lisa¡¯s eyes. She looked at me as if she could not believe her eyes.


    Suddenly, her eyes welled with tears, and for a fleeting moment, the walls of resentment crumbled


    between us.


    "Chloe," she choked, her voiceced with raw vulnerability.


    ¡°I hate you... I hate you so much...!¡± She told me while weeping. I stood her, looking at her pitiful figure.


    I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. Then, I raised a hand and put it on her shaking shoulders.


    Lisa felt this and cried even more. ¡°I hate you so much....¡± She choked.


    ¡°The first time I saw him with you... I knew that he loved you... he loved you so much that I could not


    ¡°But you made himfortable in hisst minute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than to tell you this. But...¡±


    ¡°...I am grateful. Before you he died... at least... your father felt peace...¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    The period of mourning finally came to an end, but everyone in the pack is still reluctant to bid goodbye


    to my father.


    These days, if not for the pack doctor¡¯s reminder to keep my emotions in check, I would have a hard


    time surviving through the first trimester of my pregnancy.


    ¡°Baby¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ mommy is careless.¡± I looked out the window and caressed my womb with a wave


    of guilt in my heart.


    Even so, the sorrow of my father¡¯s passing is not something easy to bear.


    Besides, the atmosphere outside has been increasingly dangeroustely. The Alpha¡¯s of the other


    packs continued to push their own agenda towards Vanessa, taking advantage of her grief and


    anxiousness.


    Last time I talked with Lisa, I tried dropping hints to her but I am not sure if it was effective, as Vanessa


    is still as careless as she could be in dealing with these greedy Alphas.


    Knock Knock!


    Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted by the knocks on the door.


    ¡°Lady Chloe, it¡¯s time.¡± The servant, who for some reason started to address me properly, reminded me


    of the events that would finally happen today.


    I looked at the white flower blooming beautifully in my window sill. Now that I think about it, it must be


    my father who took care of it when I was away.


    And so I carefully plucked it out of the pot and carried it with me.


    Father¡¯s funeral¡­ his final send off.


    My father¡¯s remains were solemnly carried to the burial site. Every corner we passed through, the pack


    members all knelt and mourned in sorrow.


    It is a testament of my father¡¯s weight in the heart of every member of the Red Moon Pack.


    I slowly followed the parade, with Vanessa and Lisa. Sniffles and heart breaking cries were heard


    beside me, that did not stop until we reached the burial site.


    I looked at the gloomy skies that seemed to have joined our pack in mourning. As heavy as my heart is,


    I bit my lip trying to contain my urge to cry once more.


    ¡®Chloe¡­ you must hold on¡­ a lot of eyes are on you¡­¡¯ I told myself repeatedly.


    The burial went on without a hitch. Laying the white flower on his final resting ce, I stared at my


    father¡¯s grave and fell into a daze.


    ¡°My fellow Alphas it was really a greatfort that you havee to mourn with us in my


    Father¡¯s passing. I really could not thank you enough¡­¡±


    It was only when I started hearing Vanessa¡¯s enthusiastic voice that I came back to my senses and


    finally realized the situation.


    While most of the guests have already started to disperse, Alpha Williams, Alpha Hawthorne and the


    rest of the Alpha¡¯s who were present seemed to have no ns on going home yet.


    My eyes darkened as I could not help but feel suspicious of their presence.


    Unfortunately, Vanessa did not seem to notice the sudden change in the atmosphere and still continued


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    patronizing the Alphas, ¡°But if ever you need help, I swear on my name as an Alpha that I would be the


    first one who would lend a hand.¡±


    ¡®Foolish!¡¯ I could not help but frown.


    To see Vanessa casually swear on her name as the Alpha of the Red Moon pack without even trying to


    gauge the stance of these suspicious Alphas was incredibly stupid and naive.


    ¡®Just what is Vanessa thinking?!¡¯ I had the urge to rush over but seeing the cunning gaze of the Alpha¡¯s


    I calmed myself down and slowly approached them.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡° Just as I have already suspected, Alpha Williams started to sh a treacherous smile and


    said, ¡°In fact there¡¯s something I¡¯d really like for Alpha Vanessa to do¡­¡±


    Vanessa did not think too much and asked, ¡°What is Alpha Williams?¡±


    Alpha Williams, Alpha Hawthorne and the rest of the Alpha¡¯s all suddenly changed their expressions


    and said, ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°For Alpha Vanessa to participate in our future cooperation!¡±


    ¡°P-pardon, Alpha Williams. Could you borate more about what kind of cooperation it would be?¡±


    Vannesa then asked


    ¡°Hahaha, well¡­ it¡¯s not like you guys have a choice.¡± Alpha Hawthorne suddenly stepped forward and


    raised his hand.


    I froze as I heard countless werewolves outside our territory howling in unison.


    This was a tant threat and attack to our pack!


    ¡°We need you to ¡®cooperate¡¯ and surrender to our pack!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Vanessa could not believe what she heard and looked at the Alpha¡¯s she tried to have a


    good rtionship with over the past few days suddenly transforming as enemies.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± n immediately caught on and started to go on defense along with the warriors and


    guardians around.


    The guardians started to move and the burial site¡¯s atmosphere became tense.


    ¡°Alpha Hawthorne and the rest¡­ how could this be?¡± Vanessa eyed them dangerously, but her eyes


    were already shaking and showing anxiousness.


    She gritted her teeth and released a strong oppressing mana she had been training since we were


    children, in an attempt to intimidate the opponents.


    ¡°Stay put and do not cause trouble to our n, do you think that we would be able to fight with you all?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Alphasughed and released their aura of suppression as well.


    Their simultaneous attack made the warriors in our pack stagger and about to fall.


    ¡°I have no doubts that you would fight against us, but the question is, can you really put up a winning


    fight?¡± Alpha Williams replied.


    ¡°Look, since we and your father were considered old friends, I will not be hurting you nor your family.


    Just give us what we want and everything will be fine¡­ What do you think, Vanessa?¡± He proposed.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s talk these things out¡­ shall we?¡± Vanessa nervously asked.


    ¡°Vanessa, do not listen to them.¡± As I could no longer bear to see my father¡¯s grave being mocked to


    this extent, I went on Vanessa¡¯s side and faced the Alphas.


    It was as if they were surprised with my appearance, Alpha Williams raised his brows and looked at me


    with a mocking gaze.


    The other Alphas followed and they all had mocking smiles on their gazes as soon as Alpha Williams


    started to taunt.


    ¡°Oh¡­ if it isn¡¯t the deceased Alpha Dean¡¯s wolfless first daughter?!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Really a daughter of that caliber, why is she even here?¡±


    Series ofughs rang on their side as the faces of the rest in the red moon pack all contorted from


    hearing their taunts.


    ¡°Keep your head cool, it is not the time to be blinded by anger!¡± I shouted to remind my fellow pack


    members and started to look at the Alphas around..


    ¡°This is the Red Moon Pack territory¡­ if you do not show any ounce of respect toward myte father,


    then do not expect us not to retaliate!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    I looked at the taunting Alphas coldly, but my word of warning was taken as a joke.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look, the wolfless daughter dared to threaten us!¡± Another Alpha taunted.


    ¡°Well, she is better than the daughter who became the Alpha, she really did not even get suspicious


    about us till the end!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    The Alphasughed as they looked at Vanessa and I with mockery on their faces. I took a quick nce


    at Vanesssa and the rest of the warriors and they were all not looking good.


    Perhaps, it was because this was the very first time that they faced tant mockery. Unfortunately, the


    moment father was buried, the respect and reverence for our Red Moon Pack had also expired.


    As for me, I lived half of my life in oppression and endless despise by my own pack, so seeing


    strangers acting like this toward me is no longer a new thing.


    That is why I still remained calm as I swept through the crowd and saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Alpha Anon, it seems like you no longer need the ¡®thing¡¯ we agreed on for you to be appearing on that


    side?¡± I looked at Alpha Anon who had already tried to extort us with the Anderalesia flower just


    recently.


    Alpha Anon seemed to sigh, appearing that he had no choice but to stay quiet earlier, but now that I


    singled him out, he had no choice but to walk on our side and face the other Alphas.


    ¡°Really, Alpha Anon?¡± They were shocked to see Alpha Anon taking our side as they insisted.


    ¡°What can you get in protecting a pack who only had women to lead them? This Red Moon Pack is


    basically dead and up for everyone to swallow! Why are you standing there appearing to be a


    magnanimous hero?!¡± Alpha Williams shouted angrily.


    But Alpha Anon only softly answered, ¡°Comrade, please understand. My pack is in a 100-year peace


    treaty with the Red moon pack. As an honor to my name as an Alpha, I have no choice but to express


    my goodwill.¡±


    After his words, he retreated, only appearing to watch from the sideline.


    I clenched my fist at his actions, indeed, the treaty is not enough to pull Alpha Anon to defend us at all.


    The least he could do is to step aside and not be an enemy. However, the situation is not appearing to


    be better this time.


    Alpha Williams and the rest appeared to be insulted by the development of the situation. It appears that


    they were wary of Alpha Anon¡¯s pack who is known for their speed.


    They only rxed when Alpha Anon also expressed that he would remain neutral at the moment.


    ¡°Our senior Alphas of the renowned packs, can we not negotiate in this situation? As you all know, our


    pack specialized in poison¡­ So if you find it beneficial, as long as you let our pack go, any of you can


    ¡°Our pack will be willing to help and deploy our resources and talents to help you in time of need. All


    the antidotes that are avable to us¡­ we will give as requested¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°In exchange, please let our pack go and we are willing to put this on paper.¡±


    I calmed down and started to negotiate, hoping that some of the Alphas would be enticed and also step


    out of the scene.


    At my words the Alphas were silent. They were surprised by my bold offer that I suddenly pulled


    without even discussing with Vanessa and the Red Moon Pack elders.


    Vanessa and the rest were also clenching their fists, praying that the deal would be enough to entice


    the Alpha. Fortunately, they seem to also agree and understand why I offered such conditions.


    Offering all our antidotes upon request is a heavy deal, that also entails us to be the potion ves


    of all the packs that would agree on our terms.


    But Vanessa and the rest knew that this is the most valuable and precious thing we could offer at the


    moment to save the people.


    ¡°What do you think, revered Alphas?¡± I looked at them carefully and waited for their answers in respect.


    Alpha Williams and the rest looked at each other, some mumblings and soft discussions were also


    heard in the area.


    ¡®They appeared to be considering the offer¡­ This is good.¡¯


    I thought to myself, but I do not dare to assume that this goes well. These Alphas were here to devour


    our pack alive, it would not be that easy if all of them agreed without hesitation.


    The only thing I wished for, was that there would be Alphas who were willing to take on my offer and go


    to our side.


    Unlike Alpha Anon¡¯s case, those who would agree to my offer would be forced to participate and


    protect our pack because we have to be alive and well so that we could fulfill our end of the promise.


    And so, if these Alphas joined and shed against the resistance once, we would still have a higher


    chance of surviving.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alpha Hawthorne brushed his chin while thinking deeply.


    ¡°Young one, your offer is an attractive offer¡­¡± He said, making my heart stop for a moment.


    Will he say yes, or will he decline?


    He and Alpha Williams had been the one leading the group of Alphas to invade, so having either one of


    them on board might change the situation.


    However, my heart still felt anxious at this point.


    ¡°But I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Swallowing the Red Moon Pack and forcing you as ves to create antidotes and potions is even


    more attractive!!¡± He shed a cunning smile as he looked at me viciously.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± n suddenly shouted whileing in front of me and Vanessa.


    Only then did I notice that as soon as Alpha Hawthorned ryed his decision, he suddenly waved his


    hand and released an attacking towards me and Vanessa.


    n immediately covered a portion of the attack while partially shifting.


    Vanessa seemed to have been awakened by n¡¯s shout so she was also able to protect herself with


    her powers.


    Unfortunately for me, the force of Alpha Hawthorne was ruthless and unforgiving.


    With the remnants of the force taken by n and Vanessa, I, a wolfless member of the pack, found


    myself pushed on the ground.


    I let out a grunt of pain, but even more so, I panicked as I know that this fall might be detrimental for my


    child.


    And the increasing intense atmosphere of an impending war also dawned on me, causing me to fear


    and panic for myself and for my child.


    ¡®What am I going to do?!¡¯ I looked around in vain as if there would be answers around.


    With the Alphas from the other side attacking first a fight would really go on at the moment.


    Vanessa and n braised themselves and transformed to prepare for the fight, while the Alphas did as


    well.


    However, just as the next wave of attack was about to be released from both sides, a long pressuring


    howl rang from afar causing everyone to shudder and be surprised.


    Followed by the howl, there were a few mysterious figures appearing from the forest with bloodied


    silver hoods covering them.


    They looked at the chaotic burial site and announced, ¡°The Lycan King of the Silver Pack is here!¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    As soon as the announcement was given the burial site froze in silence and everyone was not able to


    react immediately.


    When the mysterious figures in the bloodied silver hooded capes drew closer, I realized that they were


    familiar. Although they wore masks on their faces I immediately recognized who they were.


    ¡®It must be Lyra and Arthur¡­¡¯ I thought as my eyes moved at the distant figure right beside them.


    Wearing the same silver hooded cape decorated with sshes of blood and a silver mask cover, I


    stared at ke who wasing closer as he casually threw a lifeless wolf from the side.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I heard that the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack is being buried today¡­ but why does it seem like several


    Alphas were moving to bury the entire pack with him all the way?¡± ke¡¯s cold voice rang in the burial


    site.


    As he talked, he released his Lycan King¡¯s aura making the hostile Alphas and warriors stagger and


    pause.


    Then he moved his hands to wipe the blood stains out of it as he continued, ¡°There were even some


    insolent werewolves surrounding the Red Moon Pack¡¯s territory and dared to hinder me, the King of the


    Silver Pack, from entering the premises!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Lycan King¡­ we did not intend to let you see this displeasing sight.¡± Vanessa who suddenly


    had the confidence suddenly stepped up and navigated the situation.


    Then ke looked at my fallen state. I felt his intense gaze and his mood that changed upon seeing


    me.


    ¡°Lady Chloe¡­¡± I never knew that I had fallen to a daze while looking at ke until the servant helped


    me up from my position.


    Fortunately, ke seemed to have decided not to reveal his identity as he did not bother me and the


    servant at that moment.


    ¡°Alpha of the Red Moon Pack, exin what is happening¡­¡± He looked coldly at Vanessa then at the


    wave of his hand, he had Arthure to my side so suddenly.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡­¡± I was about to resist but Arthur looked at me under his mask and gestured a sign to keep


    his identity secret for the meantime.


    And so while we were watching for everything to unveil, I tried to calm down and not panic.


    ¡°This¡­ Lycan King¡­ What happened was the Alpha¡¯s who attended my beloved Father¡¯s funeral


    suddenly announced that they wanted to invade our pack¡­¡±


    ¡°We tried our best to negotiate for peace and co-existence but their answer was to attack us. If not for


    our Sentinel¡¯s reminder I and my Sister would have sustained grave injuries at the moment!¡±


    It was as if Vanessa was injected with blood, or perhaps she became excited to see that someone


    strong finally went on our side and she enthusiastically exined all the details that happened.


    As ke listened, the faces of the opposing Alpha¡¯s around became darker and more anxious.


    The atmosphere became tense once again as if they were waiting for ke¡¯s reactions to decide what


    would be the next oue of the situation.


    ¡°Why¡­ did the Alphas, well respected by other leaders of the pack, refuse to deal with things in


    negotiation?¡± ke looked at the Alphas and asked them with a serious tone.


    Alpha Williams and the rest opened their mouths to speak but then when they realized something they


    looked down and gave some mundane reasons.


    Things such as, we cannot know if the Red Moon Pack would move against the other packs through


    their talents in poison, or something like they were not sure if we can fulfill our end of the agreement.


    While they were saying their various reasons, Arthur just finished examining me and went to ke¡¯s


    side to whisper something.


    My heart skipped a beat, though I am sure that Arthur would not realize that I was pregnant because he


    only looked into my condition without physical touch. I still could not help but be nervous.


    ¡®Please do not let Arthur figure it out¡­¡¯


    As I was praying, ke¡¯s expression turned colder and more stern as he looked at the Alpha¡¯s direction


    and asked,


    ¡°You dared to hurt her?¡±


    No one answered. Heavy silence all weighed down on everyone¡¯s shoulders especially when the Lycan


    King seemed to be in bad blood.


    But even so, ke looked at the Alphas and asked, ¡°You must have known my identity by now do


    you?¡±


    The Alphas nodded anxiously. Even I who knew ke could not figure out his intentions.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make this easy. I want you to hear that the Red Moon Pack is now under the Silver Pack¡¯s


    protection!¡±


    ¡°From this point onwards, all those who would stand against the Red Moon Pack will be ughtered, in


    the many of the Lycan King!¡±


    His voice roared in the entire burial site, but with the power embedded within his voice, I knew that the


    entire territory must have heard his voice loud and clear.


    Then in an action I never even anticipated, ke took his silver mask away and showed his face to all


    the people for the first time.


    My emotions turned anxious and shocked because I was thinking of the possible implications of him


    revealing his face at the moment.


    I looked at my side and saw Vanessa and Lisa¡¯s faces changing. That was the mate the mother and


    daughter pair schemed so much to exchange with me!


    The Red moon pack members also whispered in shock. That is because they recognized ke¡¯s face


    very well!


    He was none other than the ¡®rogue¡¯ I had rescued back then, whom they also treated disdainfully.


    ¡°Howe¡­ that rogue back then¡­¡±


    ¡°He is the Lycan King?¡±


    ¡°T-then¡­ what does that make us?¡±


    Those who bullied and disrespected ke in his weakest time were now filled with fear. They must


    have felt like wanting to turn back time to undo the actions they have made against ke.


    ¡°But if he is really that rogue¡­ why would he help our pack then?¡±


    ¡°It does not make sense as well!¡±


    Countless questions and discussions could be heard but none of them managed to find the answer.


    Until¡­


    ke suddenly walked towards me as he announced in a mighty tone,


    ¡°The reason being¡­ that I would protect this pack at all cost, is that¡­¡±


    ¡°The Red Moon Pack is my, mate, My Luna¡¯s home!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    After the farce, I did not know how I managed to get back to the pack house.


    I found myself in the midst of witnessing Vanessa¡¯s outburst as she practically dragged me back to the


    Alpha¡¯s study.


    In the room there was a heavy silence, with Vanessa in front, the nervous Lisa, n who is basically


    opposed to being part of the conversation due to having to oversee the aftermath of the farce with the


    Alpha, and finally ke who only looked at me without saying a word.


    Vanessa¡¯s entire body was trembling and the anger on her face had already made her face flush in red.


    Looking at me sharply, she was trying to control her outburst as she asked, ¡°Did you know about this,


    Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ how would I not?¡± I looked her straight in the eye and answered without sugar coating my


    words.


    ¡°Yet you dare to deceive me?!¡± Vanessa raised her brows and questioned once more.


    However, she seemed to have realized something as her face suddenly froze as she mumbled, ¡°Then


    during the inaugural ceremony¡­ It was you! That mute Beta! That¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°No wonder I felt that you were strangely familiar! You were even next to that rog- the Lycan King!¡±


    ¡°No wonder n¡­¡± As Vanessa continued to mumble, she looked at n in disbelief as she realized


    everything that happened.


    ¡°n, you knew about it from the start?! You did not even tell me?!¡± She bellowed loudly.


    ¡°You all deceived me!!!¡± She looked at us as if we are traitors who have wronged her unjustly.


    Lisa and n tried to console her yet she would not calm down.


    At that moment, I felt a wave of headacheing as her outburst was not necessary given what just


    happened in the pack.


    The pack had just been threatened to be extinct just a few moments ago yet here she is, the


    Alpha of the Pack, shouting at everyone over her personal issues.


    ¡°Vanessa, you better stop at the moment. The pack just went through a crisis, this is not the time to talk


    about this!¡± I reminded her under my helpless breath.


    But instead of calming down, Vanessa red at me begrudgingly as she retired with veins in her head


    almost popping out,


    ¡°Hah! No wonder you suddenly turned so confident and courageous even though you still have no wolf


    to hold power against me!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are a Luna to the Great Silver Pack! That is why you no longer view me, the Alpha


    of the Red Moon pack, as a threat!¡±


    ¡°You think that the Red Moon Pack is in your hands! And that Silver pack would do everything you ask


    for as long as you ordered right?! That is why you became so brave to oppose me the moment you


    came back!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, I never thought about that either! Stop this farce at once! The pack needs you at the


    moment!¡± I looked at her and reminded her once more.


    ¡°Haah! Lycan King! Can¡¯t you just control your Luna?!¡± Ignoring me directly, Vanessa angrily looked at


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ke and spouted angrily.


    ke¡¯s eyes dimmed dangerously, but Vanessa failed to notice that and still continued.


    ¡°What did you do to her that she came running back to the pack and disturbed our peace? As the King


    of the Lycan pack, you cannot even protect and look after your Luna?¡±


    ¡°Vanessa! Stop at once!¡± I shouted at her full of warning but she still continued.


    ¡°Lycan King ke, your Luna came back to the red moon pack pregnant, yet why did I not see you


    ¡°Vanessa!¡±


    My warnings were drowned by Vanessa¡¯s loud revtions. This time, there was no anger at my words,


    but fear and panic.


    Vanessa directly revealing the truth made me feel doused by cold water as I dared not to imagine the


    oue of my pregnancy being known by ke!


    He was thest person in the world I wanted to know about my condition! About my child!


    Apart from Vanessa¡¯s provocative words, the atmosphere in the room turned tense and heavier as I felt


    ke¡¯s surprise and nervousness upon hearing the truth.


    ¡°P-pregnant? Chloe is pregnant?¡± In his bewildered tone he asked once more.


    ¡°Chloe, is that true? You are pregnant?¡± He asked once more, this time, his question was directly


    thrown at me.


    Yet I could not open my mouth at all. In my mind, many things are going on.


    Will he drag me back and force me to stay in the Silver Pack? Will he let me go?


    Will he continue to ignore my standpoint and force me to stay by his side blindly?


    I felt her gazending at my body. It was fervent and intense, and if I do not know him at all, one would


    even interpret his gaze as somewhat murderous.


    Just like how Vanessa interpreted his expression outwardly.


    As if she found something to destroy, the confidence in her voice heightened having found an


    opportunity.


    ¡°Hah, Lycan King, did your Luna not tell you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that is because the origin of the pregnancy is not honorable at all?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, her shameful pregnancy might even be the reason why she was running to the Red Moon


    Pack so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she was hiding her because she was afraid that you would find it and could not dare to


    receive your wrath!¡±


    The more Vanessa talked, the more she became more confident in the narrative she was believing.


    Lisa came to her and tried to stop her from saying any nonsense further and n also tried to pull her


    away from me so that she would not do anything drastic.


    But at that moment, none of Vanessa¡¯s tricks and words matter to me.


    The thing I was concerned about the most was ke¡¯s reaction.


    I lowered my head and fiddled through my nails, nervous about what would happen.


    I debated inwardly whether or not to attempt to run away. But I knew that even if I tried, the oue


    would rather be futile.


    The next moment, the noise around me seemed to have stopped.


    Startled, I looked up and checked what just happened. The first thing I saw was Vanessa¡¯s expectant


    face as she looked in a certain direction.


    I subconsciously looked at where she was looking and suddenly realized that ke was already


    approaching my side fast.


    His fervent eyes looked at me intensely, it was burning with excitement and a raging ocean of


    questions wanting to be answered.


    He stopped just a few steps in front of me as he dered, ¡°No need to doubt my Luna¡¯s pregnancy¡­


    the child in her womb, is definitely mine!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ke''s POV


    ¡°Lycan King ke, your Luna came back to the red moon pack pregnant, yet why did I not see you


    ''What did she say?''


    I froze, my entire being shackled by an icy grip, rendering me motionless in the face of this incredulous


    revtion. It was as if the world had turned to stone, freezing the very essence of my existence. For


    the first time, I seemed to have crashed down. Never before had my mind been so bereft, a barren


    wastnd where thoughts dared not venture.


    The words hung in the air, like a suspended melody that refused to resolve. They swirled in the hollow


    caverns of my consciousness, echoing wildly in my mind and defiedprehension.


    ¡®No¡­ could it be my imagination?¡¯ I thought to myself. Those words¡­ they were like a twisted mirage,


    a phantom whisper conjured by the capricious whims of my imagination?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®Ya, hah! Surely, my ears had deceived me,¡¯ I started to say.


    Yet, as the weight of those words settled upon my soul, doubt gave way to a fragile hope¡­. a hope that


    was like a bud waiting to form into a flower in the embrace of spring.


    ¡®No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ can it?¡¯ My hands started to tremble. ¡®No¡­ can I even¡­ dare to entertain that it¡¯s


    real?¡¯ How could it be? How could the universe conspire to bestow such a profound blessing upon


    someone like me?


    My beloved mate, Chloe, was she truly carrying life within her womb? The tendrils of hope snaked


    through the chambers of my heart, a tender me that refused to be extinguished.


    Suddenly, images of a future, painted in vivid hues, danced before my mind''s eye.


    Tiny white hands that gripped my calloused finger¡­ an innocent face simr to the woman who I loved


    the most¡­


    Upon that thought, my eyes turned cold as I looked upon Vanessa.


    ¡®This woman¡­ is she ying right now?¡¯


    Time, once a relentless tide, now stood motionless, caught in the entanglement of my disbelief. The


    seconds stretched into an eternity, the world suspended in a transient limbo, as I turned my gaze to


    Vanessa, the person who said this startling revtion.


    ¡°P-pregnant? Chloe is pregnant?¡± I asked with a bewildered tone.


    I locked my gaze on Vanessa, my eyes transforming into icy orbs that mirrored the chill in my heart.


    My brows tightened. Vanessa, a deceitful being, was someone who inflicted immense pain upon Chloe.


    During the Chloe¡¯s entire childhood and until the time she left the Red Moon Pack, Vanessa caused her


    endless suffering.


    How could such a cunning individual suddenly im that Chloe was pregnant? Could it be that she is


    just trying to incite chaos between Chloe and I? The mere thought sent a surge of anger coursing


    through my veins.


    Vanessa could sense the intensity of my stare and immediately froze. Although she was trying to hide


    it, her shoulders started to shake.


    Fear enveloped her, casting a shadow over her face, as she began to shiver involuntarily. Clearly, she


    was afraid of me.


    I continued to peer deeply into her eyes, searching for any trace of truth or deception. There was


    something... something that finally clicked within my mind.


    It dawned on me that Vanessa, in her state of terror, should possess no courage to fabricate such a lie


    to my face. The fact that she cowered before me only strengthened my belief that she had no audacity


    to incite something. Thus, I froze once more.


    If Vanessa did not lie¡­ then could it really be?


    I wasted no time and turned to look at Chloe. I was desperate¡­ desperate to seek even a glimpse of


    truth within her eyes.


    ¡°Chloe, is that true? You are pregnant?¡± I asked once more, this time, my voice shook.


    Chloe immediately froze and looked away, obviously avoiding my eyes. When I saw her reaction, my


    heart started beating hard, each beat resonated within my chest, pounding against my ribs like a drum


    of anticipation.


    I persisted and continued looking at Chloe, studying her reaction. As seconds ticked by, her body grew


    increasingly rigid, her movements stilted. Then, my eyes caught a subtle change¡ªa hint of red at the


    tips of her ears. My heart pounded harder, threatening to burst through the confines of my chest.


    I recognized that look¡­. that telltale sign of Chloe attempting to conceal something! It was a look I had


    witnessed countless times before!


    In that moment, a realization struck me with the force of a thunderp. There was only one answer to


    the burning question that had consumed my thoughts. Chloe¡­ she was hiding something from me¡­


    Chloe¡­ my beloved mate¡­


    She''s truly pregnant!


    Emotions surged within me. It seemed like there was a symphony of joy, awe, and trepidation, inside


    my heart.


    The depth of my love for Chloe blossomed into a kaleidoscope of colors, saturating every fiber of my


    being. A tremor of tenderness coursed through my veins, as if the very essence of my existence had


    be interwoven with the miracle growing within her.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if everything that happened before this disappeared. The shock and heartache


    I endured when I learned that Chloe went away. The difficulties I have faced when the Silver Pack was


    attacked. The pain that I endured when Chloe refused to return with me.


    Everything seemed to be erased, and all that was left was my happiness upon knowing that my mate


    was pregnant with my child.


    Vanessa, who noticed that Chloe refused to look at me, suddenly sneered.


    ¡°Hah, Lycan King, did your Luna not tell you?¡± She hissed, making everyone, except for me, look at


    her.


    Seeing that she got most of the attention in the room, Vanessa started to sneer as if she was happy


    about something. Then, she could not endure it anymore andughed out loud.


    Her shrillughter filled the room, it was unbearably more awkward. I knitted my brows and finally sent


    her an icy re.


    Vanessa knew she got my attention and put her finger on her lips and started tapping it. She gave us a


    look as if she was in deep thoughts.


    ¡°Perhaps that is because the origin of the pregnancy is not honorable at all?¡± She said, making me turn


    stiff.


    ¡°Who knows, her shameful pregnancy might even be the reason why she was running to the Red Moon


    Pack so suddenly?¡± She added before giving Chloe a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Perhaps she was hiding her because she was afraid that you would find it and could not dare to


    receive your wrath!¡± She continued with a loud voice.


    My eyes grew colder, the icy mes within them intensifying.


    ¡®Hah? How dare she?¡¯


    ¡®How dare Vanessa¡­ this woman, utter those nonsensical words? How dare she try to besmirch


    Chloe¡¯s reputation¡­¡¯


    ¡®And more importantly¡­ how dare she assume the child that Chloe¡¯s is carrying isn¡¯t mine!¡¯


    The audacity of her actions ignited a fire within me, a fire that fueled my determination.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I sprang into action, propelled by a mix of anger and protectiveness.


    The room seemed to hush, swallowed by an eerie stillness, as if sensing the gravity of the impending


    encounter. Each step I took was measured, deliberate, as I closed the distance between myself and


    Chloe.


    At that moment, I did not know what my expression looked like. There were many mixed emotions that


    I felt inside and a thousand thoughts inside my mind¡­


    There were many things that were uncertain. But when I opened my mouth, I said the words¡­ the only


    words that were certain.


    ¡°No need to doubt my Luna¡¯s pregnancy¡­ the child in her womb, is definitely mine!¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chloe¡¯s POV


    The room froze upon ke¡¯s deration.


    I heard ke''s words, and for a fleeting moment, time stood still.


    ke, despite everything we had been through, still held on to his belief in me. His unwavering faith in


    my character shook me to the core. His faith in me was unchanging, and despite all the pain and


    difficulties I brought to him, still chose to believe in me.


    I had left him¡­ caused him pain¡­


    I kept the truth about our child hidden from him¡­ yet he still chose to believe in me.


    Despite everything I did to him, when he saw that I was in an unfavorable position, his first reaction was


    to¡­¡­protect me.


    A surge of conflicting emotions washed over me, mingling guilt and gratitude.


    Ever since we recognized each other, all he did was for me. And I have been selfish towards him. Yet


    despite my actions, he acted on his instinct to protect me, to shield me from harm.


    Suddenly, I felt my eyes turn warm. The weight of ke¡¯s unwavering love and support bore down on


    me, causing my eyes to brim with unshed tears.


    A warmth blossomed within me, melting the icy walls I had constructed. His love, his forgiveness, had


    the power to thaw the coldest corners of my heart.


    But¡­ I bit down on my trembling lips, refusing to sumb to the overwhelming wave of emotions


    threatening to spill over. With everything I had, I stopped myself from crying.


    No, I could not cry. Not now, when I was in front of him. Otherwise, if I shed even one droplet of tear, all


    of the emotions that I felt inside would gush out¡­ everything would be revealed.


    And I was afraid¡­ afraid that if I cry out, ke would see right through my innermost desire.


    So I just stood there and increasingly appeared colder and more and more awkward. Inside my heart,


    there was a delicate bnce, a battle between the longing to let go and the need to remainposed.


    That was¡­ until I felt the exhaustion in my body.


    ke picked up on my emotional state, even though I tried my best to conceal it from everyone else.


    ¡°....¡± I wanted to say something but pressed my lips together instead. At that moment, I felt very


    conflicted. I knew it well, ke alone could decipher the hidden panic etched across my face.


    A brief moment of hesitation flickered in ke¡¯s eyes before he took a step closer, closing the distance


    between us.


    His hands reached out, poised to hold me, to offerfort in his warm embrace. But just as he was


    about to touch me, he stopped himself before lowering his hands. His gaze softened, reflecting a


    tenderness that melted away any remnants of doubt or fear.


    With gentle words, he suggested, "You look tired. Why don''t we sit down first and talk about


    everything?"


    It was my time to hesitate. I paused for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ke saw through me and added, "Let''s settle this matter like mature adults, alright?" His voice carried


    a soothing tone, but unlike his earlier tone, it did not contain unending gentleness. Somehow, this made


    me morefortable.


    Lisa looked at the situation. She carefully observed us before sighing.


    As an elder, not only to the pack, but also to both Vanessa and I, she had the duty to smooth things


    out.


    Especially in the presence of an Alpha from another pack.


    Inside the room, ke''s oppressive aura remained relentless, unyielding in its intensity. Even as he


    looked at me with his eyes brimming with a torrent of emotions, his demeanor before the others


    remained cold and merciless.


    The entire time, the entire room seemed to hold its breath. Everyone was on edge as they watched our


    interactions.


    ke was like a vtile bomb on the verge of detonation, exuding an air of imminent danger. The


    tension in the room grew palpable, each person acutely aware of the fragile bnce that teetered on


    the edge.


    I could see the fear reflected in Lisa''s eyes. For Lisa, she believed that if ke''s anger were left


    unchecked, it could unleash devastation upon the Red Moon Pack and Vanessa.


    She hesitated for a bit. Then, with a pale face, she walked forward and said with a soft yet clear voice.


    ¡°Vanessa, my daughter¡­ this time your words have gone too far.¡±


    I paused and looked at Lisa with surprise.


    For the first time in my life, I saw a new side of my stepmother, Lisa. The side of an elder who was


    looking after the younger generation. Once again, I started to feel conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Even if you hated your sister, or you doubt the reason why she came here, it is not bing of an


    Alpha to hurl such usations in the presence of another Alpha.¡± Lisa stepped towards Vanessa and


    held her hands gently.


    ¡°Vanessa my daughter, as an elder, I urge you to evaluate your position and actions," she added softly.


    Her eyes pleaded towards her daughter.


    The surprise in my eyes became more obvious. For the first time, I saw Lisa not blindly siding with her


    daughter. But instead, she reprimanded her sternly.


    Vanessa and n also found themselves in a state of utter surprise, their eyes widening as they


    witnessed Lisa''s unexpected actions.


    Vanessa''s reaction was more obvious. It was as if her mind hade to a screeching halt, leaving her


    unable toprehend the situation before them. She could only look at Lisa nkly.


    The weight of the moment seemed to settle heavily upon her. After a while, her face darkened and


    trembled with a mixture of confusion and frustration.


    As the initial shock subsided, furrows appeared on Vanessa''s forehead, reflecting her growing


    discontent. With a hint of defiance, she voiced her protest, questioning, ¡°Why is it my fault that I thought


    of those things in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Clearly, Chloe did not even exin her situation to us when she came back. It is only natural for me to


    doubt her motive and pregnancy because of that!¡±


    Vanessa''s words hung in the air, echoing her defiance. For her, it was only natural to question my


    motives and even my pregnancy. It was her defense mechanism, a reaction born out of confusion and


    a desire for rity.


    Vanessa''s steadfast refusal to retract her usations against me made ke, who was standing


    beside me, to suddenly move.


    It was so subtle but yet clear. His slight movement caught everyone''s attention and everyone looked at


    him intensely.


    ke''s beautiful face turned colder and around him, his aura turned more and more oppressive,


    casting a suffocating weight upon the room, causing n and Vanessa''s faces to darken and tremble


    involuntarily.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    The room fell into an eerie stillness, the silence only magnifying the tension that hung in the air. ke,


    who had remained quiet throughout, stood there with an imposing presence. An unsettling shift


    urred as his aura grew increasingly oppressive, emanating a destructive energy that seemed to


    permeate the space.


    n''s expression changed in response, a flicker of concern crossing his face. Reacting instinctively, he


    swiftly positioned himself in front of Vanessa, a clear gesture of protection. It was evident that he


    understood the power ke possessed and sought to shield Vanessa from any harm.


    ke''s gaze met n''s defensive stance, and a subtle smirk curved upon his lips. It was a disy of


    arrogance, as if he viewed n as nothing more than a trivial insect in his path. The unspoken


    message was clear ¨C n''s efforts to shield Vanessa would be futile against ke''s formidable


    strength.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vanessa''splexion paled further, her features betraying a mix of fear and apprehension. It was clear


    that the weight of ke''s oppressive aura bore down on her, making her feel small and vulnerable in its


    presence.


    It was a moment that emphasized the vast power dynamics within the room and the consequences of


    crossing ke''s path.


    While this was happening, I stood behind ke, not feeling his oppressive aura. In fact, I was even


    feeling warm.


    I looked at my feet. I knew that while ke was oppressing the others, he was surrounding me with his


    gentle and warm aura, protecting me.


    Lisa, too, felt the overwhelming intensity of ke''s aura and panic surged through her eyes.


    She recognized the urgency of the situation and reacted swiftly, her voice adopting a more forceful tone


    as she reprimanded Vanessa once again. It was a desperate attempt to defuse the escting tension


    and redirect the focus away from ke''s formidable presence.


    ¡°No matter what, you are already an Alpha. You set an example to every member of the pack including


    the way you think of your own people. If you would doubt everyone that way, how are you going to earn


    everyone¡¯s respect as the leader of this pack?¡± She said with a raised tone.


    It was probably the first time she scolded Vanessa. Vanessa looked at her with wide and hurt eyes.


    But Lisa did not acknowledged her. Instead, Lisa turned to ke and I with a regretful expression and


    bowed her head.


    ¡°Lycan King ke¡­ Chloe¡­ I apologize for not being able to guide Vanessa properly. I plead as the


    wife of thete Alpha Dean, that you would overlook her mistakes this time.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    As I observed Lisa''s unexpected shift in demeanor, from her usual air of superiority to a sudden disy


    of humility, a sense of startlement washed over me. The transformation was jarring, and I found myself


    taken aback by this unexpected change.


    Vanessa, too, seemed taken by surprise, her expression betraying a mix of shock and embarrassment.


    I could see her face reddening, a clear sign of her difort and confusion in the face of Lisa''s


    sudden change.


    ncing around the room, I realized that everyone else shared the same perplexed expression. We


    were all caught off guard, unsure of how to react or what our next steps should be. The atmosphere


    was tinged with awkwardness.


    Lisa looked at the panicking Vanessa and said, ¡°Vanessa, you must apologize to Chloe!¡±


    All eyes were fixed upon Vanessa, and it was evident from her expression that she was reluctant and


    resistant. It seemed as though she still harbored the desire to rebel, defying the situation unfolding


    before her. However, amidst the tension, I couldn''t help but notice a flicker of difort in her eyes as


    she nced in our direction, her gaze fraught with unease.


    Lisa''s posture, still bent in a remorseful apology, seemed to have a profound effect on Vanessa. It


    appeared that the weight of Lisa''s humility troubled her, casting a shadow of awkwardness over the


    room. Vanessa''s face disyed a mix of conflicting emotions, reflecting her inner turmoil and


    uncertainty about how to proceed.


    Perhaps, it might be that she realized that she was really wrong this time that she seemed to finally


    decide to do something. She bit her lip so hard before bowing her head lightly.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I was wrong¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± As if these words were cutting a flesh in her heart, Vanessa


    uttered these words in great difficulty.


    Fascinated that she was able to apologize without Father¡¯s urging, I suddenly had the urge to tease


    her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your apology, but that is just for the face you¡¯ve made today. As for the other wrong doings you


    did back then¡­ I am still waiting.¡±


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t get carried away!¡± Vanessa acted like someone ruffled her feathers once more and retired


    to her irate state.


    I let out a chuckle and told them that I have to retreat to take a rest. I no longer wanted to know what


    would happen afterward as I could feel my body¡¯s exhaustion.


    Unbeknownst to me, ke followed me all the way to my room and helped me settle down.


    After changing my clothes and checking my wounds he led me to bed with great care as if he looked at


    me like a fragile doll.


    Seeing the expression in his eyes I know exactly how he felt about my pregnancy. He was excited and


    nervous at the same time, that is why ke looked extremely anxious and afraid that I would


    identally hurt myself.


    ¡°ke¡­ Sorry¡­ for not telling you about the child.¡± I looked at him and uttered these words.


    But ke only shook his hand and answered, ¡°No Chloe¡­ it¡¯s my fault for not being present while you


    struggle like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I have always wanted to have a child with you¡­ and I am really grateful that I found out about it¡­¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in his voice, I felt relieved and anxious at the same time.


    While I know that ke would not reject the child in my womb, the fact about our rtionship problem


    is still present.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ let¡¯s go back to the Silver Pack shall we? Let our child grow there¡­ so that we could live


    happily¡­¡±


    ¡°Carrie also misses you so much¡­ she was really disappointed when you were not around when she


    wasing of age..¡±


    ¡°ke I¡­¡± I looked at him feeling troubled. The matter between us is not that simple. I cannot just


    ignore that and go back to how it was for us back then.


    But ke seemed to know what I would say so he gently held my hand as his body trembled in panic.


    ¡°Chloe, please hear me out just this once.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to forget about the matter of detoxifying your wolf¡­ I will make sure that the matter will not


    bother you from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°As for the Red Moon Pack, I will also make sure that they will be under the Silver Pack¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve anything that makes you worry¡­ We¡¯ll solve every worry you have in mind.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I ask is for you to allow me¡­ allow us to have another chance.¡±


    ¡°Please Chloe¡­ can you and our child go back with me in the Silver Pack?¡±


    ¡°Please Chloe¡­ will you be my Luna again?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ke¡¯s pleading eyes and trembling voice managed to shake the depths of my heart.


    However, I used every bit of my self control so that my thoughts would not resurface outwardly.


    I looked at ke, maintaining my expression as calmly as I could. But only I knew that my entire being


    was about to go crazy.


    ke, my mate¡­ my other half.


    He was my sole weakness and the one who held my heart in the palm of his hands.


    So much so that even as we both struggle with our differences, my love for him screams. Every bit of


    my being, my heart and my soul all knew how much I wanted to ignore allplications and hug him in


    response.


    But reality was too strong and cruel for me this time.


    From the moment of my father¡¯s death, then to the sudden threat of countless enemies until ke¡¯s


    matter¡­ My body and soul are physically tired at the moment.


    The headache that has been brewing from earlier on was now attacking me in full force, causing my


    vision to turn blurry and my mind feel like it was buzzing.


    ke seemed to have seen the change in myplexion.


    He halted his talking and observed me for a little while before shing a sad smile.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I did not take into ount your state at the moment¡­¡± He mumbled as he stretched out


    his hand and swiped the stray piece of my hair blocking my face.


    ¡°Take a rest¡­ the matter about earlier can be discussedter on¡­¡± He said as he slowly stood up and


    kept a safe distance.


    I watched his unwilling yet determined actions and gave him a nod wordlessly.


    Before exiting the room, his gaze lingered at me for a moment before finally exiting the room.


    As soon as he closed the door, the exhaustion filled my body as I could no longer fight the urge to stay


    awake.


    Then as soon as Iid my head on the bed, sleepiness came over me, causing me to fall into a deep


    slumber.


    I did not know how much it took, but after some time, I found myself in a bizarre dream.


    In that dream, I was in a garden.


    It was carefully taken care of, as if someone deliberately gathered all of the prettiest and most fragrant


    flowers around the world and cultivated it in one ce.


    The meadows at my feet were a soft bed of lush grass that spreaded out like a soft carpet along the


    garden¡¯s path.


    ¡°What a beautiful garden¡­¡± I could not help but exim as I continued to marvel at its beauty.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing the greenery and flowers carefully, I felt a sense of familiarity in this dreamy ce. However,


    no matter how much I tried to remember, I could not make sense out of it and decided to not think too


    much about it.


    Until I saw a child from afar.


    The child had dark hair and eyes that were so beautiful and captivating.


    Unfortunately, I could not see the child¡¯s face clearly as I was standing quite far.


    I heard the childugh while running around the garden. Theughter was so lively and heartwarming


    that I could not help but want to follow around.


    We walked and walked doing nothing but go around the ce yet for some reason I felt happy and


    satisfied.


    It was like the child managed to cast a spell on me that I would only feelfortable and warm.


    I wanted to hold the child, wanting to go near, but I realized that no matter how much I tried I seemed to


    be unable to hold the child.


    ¡°Child¡­e here¡­¡± I attempted to call out, but to my surprise, the child did not stop walking.


    At that moment, I started to feel desperate. It was as if there was some mysterious connection between


    us that I became dead set on catching up and holding the child in my arms.


    With that in mind, I ran and ran for a time which I have lost track of.


    But just as I thought that our chase would be unending, the child suddenly stopped running.


    Then the child turned to look at me, to which at that moment, made my body freeze in shock.


    The child has a simr face to ke. From the hair to the eyes, each of the child''s features resemble


    ke so strongly!


    ¡®Could this child be¡­ our baby?¡¯ I suddenly came up with a realization.


    A great wave of happiness washed over me as I tried to reach and embrace him in my arms.


    However, when my hand was supposed to touch his body, I felt nothing but an empty space.


    I froze and my mind started to be afraid.


    Why couldn''t I touch him?


    I prayed in my heart that this dream would not be a bad premonition, but this situation was so bizarre


    that made me worry more.


    The next moment, my child gave a smile.


    It looks the same as ke''s sad smile, which made my entire body freeze.


    At that moment, I also realized the garden we were in was the garden in the Silver Pack.


    This very garden was something that ke and Carrie put up in remembrance of their mother. And


    during the time of my stay, I also took part in tending the nts that were in it.


    When I was distracted looking at the garden that resembles that of the Silver pack, I suddenly realized


    the child had already disappeared.


    A wave of panic rose within me and I started to blindly run and searched for him for a very long time.


    It was as if the garden was expanding at a never ending rate that I could not seem to make out if I was


    able to see all of the garden and find where my child is.


    Just as when I was about to fall into despair for failing to find my child, I suddenly woke up from my


    nightmare.


    ¡°Hah!!¡± I desperately breathed gasps of air as I found my entire body covered with cold sweat.


    My body felt very weak and exhausted, as if I was really running around just like what I did in that


    dream.


    However, this time, my eyes were clearer. This is no longer a dream, and I am back to reality.


    After calming myself down, I got up and opened the door.


    To my surprise, I saw ke sitting on the ground by the door.


    Seeing him unmoving, I observed him for a long time and realized that ke was sleeping.


    ¡®Did he guard me while I was asleep?¡¯


    ¡®Why would he do that? My room is not even in a good ce¡­¡¯


    ¡®The corridor must be cold¡­¡¯


    My thoughts started to wander as I found myself sitting by the ground and looking at him.


    As my eyes examined him, I realized that he looked disheveled and exhausted. My heart ached and


    worried that his actions might affect his health at the moment.


    Without thinking much, I raised my hand and wanted to touch him. But I stopped as soon as I caught


    myself, just before the tips of my fingers were about to reach the surface of his skin.


    I held my breath and decided to withdraw my hand.


    However, before I was able to do so, ke''s eyes opened.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ke''s POV


    While my exhration over the matter of Chloe¡¯s pregnancy overwhelmed me, the desire to be with her


    became stronger than ever.


    Wearing my heart on my sleeves, I begged with all my heart for Chloe to return to me.


    That she and I would spend our days in the Silver pack while we await for our child to be born in this


    world.


    But in the end, I saw Chloe¡¯s exhausted state. Her paleplexion doused my selfish begging toe


    back to reality and addressed the matter at hand.


    Like a strike of lightning, it dawned on me that Chloe had been through a lot just today.


    From her father¡¯s death, to facing those greedy useless Alpha with confidence, then to containing


    Vanessa¡¯s annoying tantrums.


    It might appear that Chloe is strong and confident, she was still exhausted and affected by the matters


    that happened.


    This was really a long day for her.


    Even more so, she was with our child¡­ and was almost hurt earlier.


    All these things came back at me, pping my selfish and thoughtless actions toward my mate.


    I cast an apologetic nce at her, while quietly leaving her room so that she could finally rest.


    I saw how her body was asking for some rest and it makes my heart ache that even until this point she


    refused to show such vulnerability in front of me.


    Due to that, even though I very much wanted to hold her close and let her rest in my arms, I know that I


    had to go and give her the space she wanted.


    I used every bit of my control to drown my desire to be with her at the moment and exited the room


    quietly.


    But as soon as I stepped out of the door, the urge to run to her side surged once more. My entire body


    is craving for her presence and warmth.


    It was the truth that I never realized until she was no longer by her side. The desperation of her being


    with me intensified so much that I would go crazy if I chose not to use what is left of my rationality at


    the moment.


    Trapped between letting my mate get the space and rest she wanted, and the longing in every inch of


    my being, my feet refused to move forward.


    I found myself sitting by her door and tried to listen to her movements.


    While normal wolves would not have any clue of what one was doing inside a room from the outside, it


    was an easy task for me.


    Every rustle and every breath Chloe takes, I could sense it all beyond her room¡¯s thick wall.


    ¡®I¡¯ll stay here to make sure she¡¯s fine¡­¡¯ I thought as I listened to Chloe¡¯s movement.


    After a few moments, I heard rustling of the sheets before Chloe''s breathing slowed down.


    I knew that she was finally asleep.


    I lowered my head on my knees and closed my eyes, trying to contain the helplessness in my heart.


    I missed Chloe so much that even the sound of her breathing could actually make me this satisfied and


    calm.


    When she left me, I felt like I was wandering in a barren desert aimlessly roaming around and


    desperately searching for nothing.


    Now that I have found her, it was like I had found the oasis which I needed in my whole life.


    ¡®This too is good¡­¡¯ I told myself as I decided to stay in this spot and guard Eli in her sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I sensed Lyra¡¯s presence. She came to me and was about to say something.


    I raised my head and looked at her with a warning in my eyes. The moment she opens her mouth,


    Chloe might be disturbed, and so I conversed with her through mindlink.


    ¡°What brings you here, Lyra?¡±


    Fortunately, Lyra seemed to get what I meant and also answered through my mindlink, ¡°ke, is it true


    that Chloe is pregnant?¡±


    Hearing her question, I paused for a moment, the thought of the child in my mate¡¯s womb never failed


    to give me a great wave of happiness that bloomed a smile on my face, ¡°Chloe has not confirmed yet


    but I know she is.¡±


    Lyra nodded in understanding while she asked yet another question, ¡°What if Chloe still refused to


    return with us to the pack? What is your next step?¡±


    The next step¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Truthfully, I do not know as well.


    No matter how much I wanted to take Chloe to the pack, I knew that we are in a situation where I


    cannot ignore her thoughts and feelings. For I know that it may cause not only our rtionship, but the


    child in my mate¡¯s womb.


    And so I did not answer her question directly as I responded, ¡°No matter what, I will stay with Chloe


    and my child.¡±


    That is the decision that I made in my heart.


    As for the other matters¡­ I may have to wait until Chloe decides to talk to me.


    Upon hearing my answer, a sh of hesitation appeared on Lyra¡¯s face. But in the end, she left after


    failing to convince me to go to my chambers and rest.


    The entire night, I did not sleep and only listened to Chloe¡¯s rhythmic breathing.


    But when the morning was about toe, I observed that her breathing became faster and faster.


    It was as if she was chasing something and was extremely anxious.


    ¡®Is she having a nightmare?¡¯


    At once, I had the urge toe inside the room and soothe her, but in the end, I stopped myself.


    At this very moment there is a wall between the two of us that I must not cross. It was a wall that was


    even sturdier and harder than this physical wall.


    This fact made me feel very frustrated and helpless. Powerless to some extent, for I know that once I


    tried to force through it, I might push Chloe away from me even more.


    Fortunately, I heard Chloe wake up from the nightmare.


    At that point I was thinking if it was the time for me to go, as I am afraid that it would startle her to see


    me once she got out of the room.


    To my surprise Chloe immediately got up and went out. My heart skipped a beat not knowing what to


    do at the moment.


    I felt Chloe¡¯s footsteps pause, and so I remained unmoving, with my eyes covered under the cover of


    my knees and my head lowered.


    Then I felt that Chloe was sitting down which made me extremely nervous that my heart pounded


    loudly to my ears.


    To prevent my anxious feelings from being exposed, I decided to pretend to sleep.


    ¡®What is she going to do?¡¯ I thought in my mind as I tried to be as calm as possible, like someone who


    was really asleep.


    Then my mind exploded when I realized that Chloe was stretching out her hands to touch me.


    ¡®Does she¡­ still have feelings toward me?¡¯ I asked myself, unable to stop feeling ted and excited.


    However, it was only my wishful thinking after all.


    For the next moment, Chloe stopped and her touch that I have been longing for so long nevernded


    on me.


    I felt like the skies would fall down to crush me at the moment. An overwhelming feeling of dejection


    washed over me as I realized that Chloe does not want to be with me anymore.


    What about our future?


    What about our child?


    Does Chloe really not want me anymore?


    Does Chloe not want me to be with her and our child?


    Many thoughts came to my mind as the terror of having her gone in my life for good overtook my body.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I couldn''t take it anymore and opened my eyes, calling her name.


    I looked at Chloe¡¯s outstretched hand which was instinctively pulled away while it trembled upon seeing


    me awake.


    Her face did not reveal anything and she just nodded without any emotion as she muttered with a


    steadfast voice, ¡°ke, we should talk.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chloe''s POV


    The air was filled with a sense of serenity as ke and I found ourselves in a quiet ce. It may have


    been coincidental, or maybe subconscious on my part, but I let ke to the secluded part of the forest


    behind the pack house... the very ce where we had our first meaningful conversation... that time we


    talked after he marked me.


    The forest seemed to breathe with life. Leaves rustled in the wind, whispering secrets that only nature


    couldprehend. The gentle swaying of branches created a mesmerizing dance, as if the trees


    themselves were in harmony with the rhythm of the earth. It looked so lively... very contrary to the


    emotions that I was feeling inside.


    I stood there, gazing at the horizon, the chilly wind blowing on my face. Deep inside, the memories of


    that time started flooding back to me. It was the first time I discovered about Vanessa and n''s


    betrayal. Then, my father had forcibly switched our mates.


    That time, I was scared and confused. I was very helpless. My emotions were deeply intertwined.


    n was my mate, but everyone, including him, worked hard on breaking us. I remembered how


    helpless and loss I was, with my heart shattering into a million pieces.


    Then, I looked at ke¡¯s clear eyes. That time, ke spoke softly to me and opened his heart.


    ¡®Maybe, that was the time when my feelings for him started to develop,¡¯ I thought as I watched the


    horizon, the gentle breeze brushing against my face ¡®So ironic that we are back in this ce... this


    ce where everything started...¡¯


    ¡®After this talk, where will the two of us be?¡¯ The weight of our past and the uncertainty of our future


    causing my emotions to sway like a pendulum. The tremble in my eyes mirrored the whirlwind of


    emotions within me.


    After a few more minutes, ke, who kept quiet the whole time, opened his mouth to speak.


    " C-Chloe?" I turned to look at him. Surprisingly, he looking noticeably nervous and pale and nced at


    me with unease.


    More than that, he stuttered as he called my name. His stuttered words was what took me by great


    surprise, revealing a side of him that I had not witnessed before.


    It was as if the powerful Lycan King had shed his tough exterior, ready to kneel before me like a


    nervous schoolboy. ke struggled to maintainposure and looked very vulnerable. It was as if he


    would easily break just from my words.


    I felt a painful ache in my heart. But despite this, a faint smile formed on my lips.


    So contradictory... I felt very contradictory. But... I could not help it. I felt like I was in the middle of a


    whirlwind, my thoughts and my emotions were scattered and I did not know the path I would take.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then, I started talking about the matter that I was most


    ¡°Before he... died... my father tried to exin everything to me...¡± I started to say, my voice sounding


    very soft.


    ¡°He cried... and apologized to me... He said, he made a lot of mistakes. But he did everything for my


    sake.¡±


    ¡°My father, he told me how he would be in deep pain whenever I had to sh my wrist for Vanessa.


    And exined to me how he suffered whenever he saw me being treated with contempt...¡±


    ¡°He told me how he cried after he coerced me to change my mate, and force her to leave the pack the


    first time...¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Throughout my life, I had often misunderstood my father''s actions. Though I could not fully understand


    and agree with his actions, but my heart has realized one truth... that everything my father did, he did it


    for me.


    ¡°When I returned here, I learned everything. This time too... the Red Moon Pack had begun to change


    their attitudes as well. These days, I could hardly feel hostility towards me,¡± I softly continued.


    ke listened attentively, his eyes fixed on me as if I were on the verge of fading away.


    As I finished speaking, silence settled between us. Suddenly, it was as if there was an invisible wall that


    separated us.


    No matter how hard I tried to push, I could not get through him. At the same time, ke, though he was


    reaching out to me, could not get through me.


    As if the two of us were never meant to be together in the first ce.


    My eyes felt warm but I gripped my hands hard, trying not to cry. It was in that moment when ke


    started to talk.


    ¡°Chloe...¡±


    ¡°You must be in pain. Chloe... you had a hard time...¡±


    I blinked once before looking at ke. Compared to before, he looked more haggard. His usually


    perfect hair was tussled. There was a ck circles under his eyes, and his usual pink lips were


    chapped.


    Compared to me, ke looked like he was having more of a hard time. Yet, his eyes were looking at


    me as if his heart was aching for me. My hands started to tremble as I look at him.


    ¡°Chloe...¡±


    ¡°I wish I can next to you. With all the difficulties and hardships you are experiencing... Chloe I wish to


    share all these things with you.¡±


    ¡°I want to support you and stay behind you to protect you. Chloe... I want you to return to me.¡± As ke


    spoke, the fire in his eyes became stronger and stronger. I opened my lips but no sound came out. I


    was tongue-tied and my emotions became messier and messier.


    That was, until ke¡¯s eyes turned gentle. And, he told me, ¡°Chloe... like you give a chance to your


    father...¡±


    ¡°Please also give me a chance.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, my heart that was aching started to pound hard.


    ¡°Please return to my side. I will respect all of your wishes. I promise not to pressure you into being the


    Luna of the Silver Pack. I promise... not to insist on curing your wolf.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance. As your mate... and as the father of our child.¡±


    ¡°Please...e home with me...¡±


    At first, I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. I felt frozen, my mind struggling to process the weight of


    his words.


    ke promised me everything that I needed... he promised he would prioritize my feelings above all


    else. He wouldn''t pressure me to take on the role of Luna or insist on curing my wolf.


    All he asked for was an opportunity to care for me and our unborn baby.


    The sight of ke teetering on the edge of falling apart made my eyes turn blurry... and soon, the tears


    that I tried so hard to hide started falling down.


    How had we arrived at thisplicated juncture?


    But in the end, I did not have any words to say.


    Instead, all I did was nod. Then, I heard my voice, that was barely above a whisper, trembled as I told


    ke,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°ke, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    I gazed at the familiar road that led to the Silver Pack, my heart unsettled within me and I was feeling a


    lot of mixed emotions.


    After agreeing to return, ke wasted no time arranging for our homing. Surprisingly, some


    members of the Red Moon Pack showed reluctance of letting me go. Vanessa, on the other hand,


    could not wait push me away.


    To ensure myfort, ke instructed everyone to give me space and rest. From the moment we left


    the Red Moon Pack, although everyone was respectful, no one has said a word to me. Walking beside


    me, ke''s presence was reassuring, but I couldn''t help but notice the sorrow etched on his face. He


    was giving me the space and time I needed and does not talk with me, yet he nced at me every few


    minutes. It was as if he was afraid I would vanish before his eyes. It was as if he was guarding me with


    unwavering devotion.


    A few hours has passed like this. Just then, someone approached us.


    ¡°King ke, I have something to report,¡± it was a beta who urgently talked to ke. ke¡¯s cold eyes


    turned to the beta before his eyes flickered to mine. I cleared my throat and pretended to be engrossed


    to the book I was reading. ke hesitated for a moment, before he quietly walked away, promising to


    return soon.


    Just a few moments after he left, I felt a sudden poke on my back, startling me. I turned around swiftly


    and saw a familiar looking face.


    It was Arthur, his eyes filled with intensity as he looked at me without blinking. Surprised, I took a step


    back, almost losing my bnce. Fortunately, Arthur acted quickly, preventing me from falling.


    "Dear lord...! Don''t fall...! Chloe, I''m not ready to die yer!" he eximed, panic evident in his voice.


    His reaction confused me, and I blinked in surprise, trying toprehend his words. "Why would you


    die?" I asked with a hesitant voice, seeking an exnation. Arthur rolled his eyes, his expression


    exasperated, before he let out a sigh. "Don''t you know? ke would kill me if you fell!"


    "He won''t even let anyonee near you!" he exined, his toneced with a mix of fear and


    amusement.


    His words left me feeling flustered and a bit uneasy. Arthur had been one of my closest friends, but I


    had severed ties with everyone, including him, when I left the Silver Pack.


    Sensing my difort, Arthur''s own sheepishness became apparent, and he tried to lighten the mood.


    He waved his hands in the air before bursting intoughter. "Well, it''s good to have you back," he said


    with a warm smile, his arms outstretched for a hug.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. But realizing that reconnecting with old friends


    could be a positive step, I embraced him, returning the hug. However, before our embrace could fully


    unfold, a strong grip suddenly seized Arthur by the cor, forcefully pulling him away.


    It was ke, his eyes burning with possessiveness and protectiveness. He red at Arthur and issued


    a stern warning, "Don''t touch Chloe."


    Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender. "Yeah, yeah. I won''t


    touch your mate. She''s all yours. I''ll just look at her when I do a check-up for your child," he quipped


    dramatically, attempting to ease the tension in the air. ke''s intense re made it clear that he wasn''t


    taking any chances.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After a few hours, we finally reached the entrance gate of the Silver Pack. It hadn''t changed much


    since I left¡ªstill beautiful, grand, and yet, simple in its elegance. Theplex feeling in my heart


    turned stronger as I looked at the familiar gate.


    ''A gate to my home¡­'' I thought before freezing. Then, I started to feel depressed.


    Clearly, before I left, I resolved to forget about this warm ce. But in the end, it really turned out that I


    was unsessful.


    When we entered, to my surprise, arge crowd had gathered there, their attention fixed on me. My


    heart skipped a beat, and nerves began to creep in.


    They were all people I knew¡­ The people who showed me warmth and respect. Suddenly, I couldn''t


    help but feel ashamed for running away and causing so much trouble. Would they all hate me now?


    Maybe, it was a mistake toe back?


    Amidst my unease, my eyes met Teacher Astor''s gaze. I froze, before hurriedly looking away. Fear and


    shame overwhelmed me. I could not¡­ meet my teacher''s eyes, afraid to see hate¡­ And worse¡­


    Disappointment in them.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, someone came running towards me, desperate to embrace me. The


    person was moving too quickly, but ke was faster. He swiftly grabbed me and moved me aside,


    leaving the person embracing thin air.


    It was Carrie. Carrie didn''t seem bothered by the missed embrace and started crying uncontrobly.


    "Chloe... Chloe...!" she sobbed.


    "You''re back! Why did you take so long? I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" Carrie sat on the


    ground, weeping with all her might. My heart ached seeing her like that. What was initially an awkward


    encounter turned into a flood of emotions. I joined her on the ground and gently wiped away her tears.


    "I''m sorry, Carrie," I whispered softly. Carrie heard my apology and forcefully wiped away her tears.


    Then, she lunged at me again, but ke remained vignt. He swiftly scooped me up in a princess-


    style carry, not allowing Carrie to reach me. Carrie red at ke, scolding him, "ke! What the hell!


    I just wanted to hug Chloe!"


    ke met her gaze with a stern expression. "You can hug her, but can''t you be more careful?" he


    retorted firmly. "What if our baby gets hurt?" His words hung in the air, causing the crowd to freeze in


    surprise.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the silence, I heard footsteps. I turned my head and saw Lyra standing there,


    and I couldn''t help but feel surprised. Despite the smile on her lips, I sensed that her eyes were trying


    to convey something to me. It was a fleeting moment, though, as her expression changed when she


    blinked. I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    "You''re back?" I managed to say, a mixture of surprise and happiness in my voice. "And, as I heard,


    even back with a baby?" I continued, my words hanging in the air. Everyone''s attention shifted to me,


    their eyes locked onto my face, waiting for confirmation. I felt my cheeks turn hot, a blush creeping up. I


    nodded, suddenly feeling a rush of nervousness engulf me. How would the pack react to this news?


    There was a moment of silence, a pause that seemed to stretch on forever. And then, as if a dam had


    burst, everyone erupted into cheers and apuse. I was taken aback by their overwhelming support,


    and a sense of joy swelled within me. The pack was happy for me, for us.


    But amidst the jubtion, I noticed Lyra in my periphery, her gaze fixed on me in a strange manner. I


    couldn''t shake off the feeling of apprehension that washed over me. Instinctively, I found myself


    covering my belly with my hands, as if to protect the tiny life growing within. Yet, I quickly dismissed my


    unease, telling myself it was just fatigue ying tricks on my mind.


    "I''m tired," I whispered to myself, trying to brush off the uneasiness. "I must be seeing things wrong."


    But deep down, a nagging doubt lingered, leaving me wondering what Lyra''s gaze truly meant.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    I looked at the table in front of me, a wave of surprise washing over my face. It was adorned with my


    favorite foods, prepared with love and care. It was evident that everyone had worked hard to create this


    special feast for me. A warm feeling spread through my chest, but at the same time, my nose felt tingly


    and sour again, as if I were about to cry.


    As I nced around the room, I noticed the servants whispering among themselves, their eyes darting


    in my direction before quickly hiding behind the door, their giggles echoing through the air. They


    seemed so excited, as if they were sharing some secret that I wasn''t aware of. I couldn''t help but


    wonder what was going on.


    Ever since the pack learned about my pregnancy, everything had changed. Suddenly, it felt like I was


    being watched over constantly. Every step I took, there were eyes on me, making sure I was safe. If I


    coughed once, someone would immediately appear with a ss of water for me to drink. If I mentioned


    feeling hot, within minutes, a refreshing cold drink would materialize in front of me. It was as if the


    entire pack had taken it upon themselves to look after me.


    But amidst all the care and attention, I couldn''t help but feel confused as I observed the servants


    whispering by the door. They seemed to be deliberately keeping their distance, as if they were avoiding


    feeling puzzled and a little unsettled. Why did it seem like they were creating a barrier between


    themselves and me?


    "Not only them. I have been here for three days. But aside from ke, no one has approached me to


    talk with me," I thought, my fingers absentmindedly toying with the food on my te. A strange feeling


    enveloped me. In the past, the Silver Pack had always been warm and weing. We were like a


    tight-knit family, and I was a part of that. But now, it felt different. Could it really be because I left them


    in the first ce?


    A tinge of sadness washed over me. If that was the case, there was little I could do but ept it. I had


    to face the consequences of my actions. However, a small voice inside me whispered that it couldn''t be


    the only reason. Something didn''t add up. I looked at the servants, catching their eyes as they smiled


    at me, their expressions seemingly inviting. But they held back, as if unsure whether to approach me or


    not.


    "It doesn''t seem like I am hated here," I murmured to myself, trying to make sense of the situation. "The


    most puzzling part is why Carrie and Arthur haven''te to talk to me." Confusion furrowed my brow


    as I struggled toprehend what was happening. The absence of their presence, while inside the


    Silver Pack, felt like a gaping hole.


    Yet, as I looked down at my small belly, a sense of calm washed over me. I caressed the gentle curve,


    feeling a flutter of movement beneath my touch. The life growing inside me was the most important


    thing, my priority. Everything else could wait.


    ***


    I walked through the bustling crowd, my footsteps echoing in the air as I realized that everyone around


    me seemed upied. Compared to their orderly manner everyone seemed out of order and were in a


    hurry. People hurriedly carried various objects, while others meticulously arranged decorations.


    I watched for a while, trying to brush off the feeling of being left out, but the growing curiosity within me


    couldn''t be ignored any longer.


    Taking a deep breath, I made up my mind and approached two servants who seemed to be in the midst


    of their tasks. "Hi," I greeted them with a friendly smile, hoping to initiate a conversation. However, their


    reaction caught me off guard. Surprise flickered across their faces, and before I could fully register it,


    they instinctively took a step back, as if trying to create distance between us.


    Confusion tinged with a hint of frustration welled up inside me. Why were they reacting like this?


    I reached out, gently grabbing hold of one of the servant''s wrists to stop them from retreating any


    further. Their reluctance to make eye contact and the nervousness in their posture only heightened my


    perplexity.


    "Sorry, but can I ask what is happening?" I asked, my voice tinged with both concern and curiosity.


    I tried to maintain a calm demeanor, despite the subtle unease beginning to creep into my heart. I


    couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was something important that I wasn''t aware of.


    The servant''s gaze darted nervously from side to side, their words barely above a whisper.


    "It''s nothing, really. We''re just busy with the preparations," they muttered, their voiceced with a hint of


    uneasiness. I could sense that they were holding back.


    Preparations?


    The word echoed in my mind as confusion washed over me, furrowing my brow. There was a nagging


    feeling that I had forgotten something crucial, something of utmost importance. And then it hit me like a


    bolt of lightning, causing my eyes to widen and my face to drain of color.


    I had indeed forgotten something significant! The realization sent a chill down my spine.


    Before I could articte my thoughts, panic set in among the servants. They looked at me with concern


    etched across their faces, their words spilling out in a rush.


    "Are you okay?" they asked, their voices filled with worry. One of them darted away, calling for Doctor


    Arthur, while the other abandoned their tasks and quickly fetched a chair for me, urging me to sit down.


    Then, like a whirlwind, ke and Arthur burst into the scene. Everything happened so fast before I


    could react.


    ke''s cold re pierced through the air to the servants, making them go pale with fright. Surprisingly,


    both of them suddenly fell on their knees as if asking for forgiveness. I looked at them with shock.


    Thankfully, he looked away from them and knelt down beside me, his touch gentle as he sped my


    hand, silently asking what was wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Feeling sick?" He asked, his words filled with worry. On the other hand, Arthur took a


    good look at me before he shook his head, seemingly wanting tough. Clearly, he realized nothing


    was wrong with me, my face turned redder.


    Feeling embarrassed, I looked away from Arthur and looked at ke and the panicking servants. Then,


    I shook my head.


    "Stop, nothing is wrong¡­" I softly whispered before feeling my blush became more and more furious.


    "I just¡­" I started to say.


    "I just found out that¡­"


    "I forgot about Carrie''s birthday¡­" I said sheepishly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ke''s POV


    It was yet another busy day for the pack as everyone was still busy preparing for Carrie¡¯sing of


    age ceremony.


    The bustle around was usually noisy and chaos to my ears, so I would always go inside the pack house


    and try to bury myself in silence while my heart was in pain of Chloe¡¯s leaving.


    But at this moment, I did not have any n to shut myself in the office to not care about what was


    happening around.


    No¡­


    I could not afford to miss the opportunity to be in this ce and watch the most important person to me.


    Standing in the corner, my heart could not help but be filled with longing and warmth as I watched


    Chloe talking with the servants who were part of the preparation team f0r my younger sister¡¯s birthday.


    Although it came as a surprise to Chloe that Carrie¡¯s birthday is just around the corner, she could not


    let herself stay idle and went here in this ce to see if she can help in the preparation.


    Watching from afar, I knew that the servants and the others had already stopped her, but seeing that


    she was still there observing things, I knew that she still insisted on helping.


    In her eyes, I can see the confusion and surprise upon realizing that the servants and the rest suddenly


    rejected her offer to help. She was also probably thinking about the reason as before she left, almost


    everyone in the pack had been close to her.


    Little did she know that I had already hinted to the most trusted people around me to not let her get


    involved with such rigorous activities.


    While I know that she could never be stopped when ites to making Carrie¡¯s birthday celebration


    sessful, I was worried that her body and our child would not be able to handle the rigorous exercise.


    Thus I gave a hard order to the servants to not allow her in such strenuous work.


    Upon hearing that she was still insisting toe and help, here I am¡­ staring at her worriedly yet


    warmly.


    The next moment, my view was suddenly blocked by a servant unknowingly walking in front of me.


    Vexed that he suddenly walked like that, I red at him reproachfully, not noticing that my pressuring


    aura had already reached his body.


    His face paled and his entire body shuddered as if wanting to scream and run for his life.


    ¡°I apologize, my king! I apologize!¡± He suddenly bowed lower, his head almost kissing the ground


    before scurrying away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± I waved my hand to dismiss him while a frown appeared on my face.


    I was taken aback by his reaction as I watched him stagger to go on his way.


    ¡®Is my aura that scary at the moment?¡¯


    ¡®Or perhaps it strengthened somehow?¡¯


    I pondered as this was the first time I have seen my own pack show fear with my pressuring aura.


    Usually, it was the enemies from the other packs who would have such simr reactions.


    For the members of this pack, unless they had sinned, they would have an innate protection towards


    their Alpha¡¯s aura.


    An Alpha¡¯s aura is a mark of the pack itself. It would not make sense if it could directly hurt the pack


    members everytime I use it.


    Themotion created by the servant caught the attention of the nearby servants, and in the end they


    realized that I was here in the area of the party and fearfully greeted them.


    Immediately, the head servant also approached me as he bowed his head and trembled before me,


    ¡°Our Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡®Even the head servant is afraid?¡¯ My eyes flickered but I remained calm.


    Usually these servants would appear amiable toward me as I always show that they should not overly


    mind about my position in the pack. But now, why do they seem to be creating distance?


    Even so, I could feel that they still had that respect toward me, but the walls were already too tall for me


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not to notice.


    ¡°En¡­ Why is Chloe still lingering in the work?¡± As I have already discovered, I have to act like I was not


    watching here for a long time and have just arrived at the moment to inquire of the work¡¯s progress.


    ¡°This¡­ Our king¡­¡± The head servant¡¯s face changed and his expression looked troubled.


    After stuttering for a while, he replied carefully, ¡°Our Luna has been insisting to join the preparation


    even after we rejected her repeatedly¡­ I-in the end¡­ S-she said that she would not go back to the


    pack house unless.. We allow her to h-help¡­¡±


    I looked deeply at the scared head servant and my voice turned cold, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± He nodded and answered.


    ¡°Then do not let her do the heavy tasks, she is still devastated about what happened to her father¡­ the


    work must not take a toll on her body¡­¡± I reminded the servant repeatedly.


    As I wanted to let him know the gravity of my words, I coldly stated, ¡°Once something happens to her


    because of the work in here, all of you will be held responsible¡­¡±


    ¡°W-we hear your orders¡­ Our K-king!¡± The head servant shuddered once more and acknowledged my


    orders.


    ¡°Then go and settle her troubles.¡± I shook my hand and waved towards the direction where my mate


    was trying to ask for any activities around.


    Watching the head servant finally solve my mate¡¯s predicament, I could see her smile in satisfaction as


    she epted the mighty colorful materials she was probably tasked to assemble for the decorations.


    The smile blooming on her lips effectively infected my mood as well as I put a subtle arch on my lips.


    But the bliss I am feeling at the moment was fated to be short lived as I felt Lisa¡¯s presence behind me.


    My expression turned frozen cold once more as I asked without turning to see her, ¡°What is it, Lyra?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you, ke¡­ What do you think you are doing right now?¡± Lyra immediately


    answered.


    The tone in her voice was filled with admonishment and frustration to which I did not take heart.


    Seeing that I did not mind her talking, Lyra continued.


    ¡°You know that you have a lot to do in the office! Since you rushed toward the Red Moon Pack so


    suddenly, the things left to be addressed were now lying there in the office collecting dust!¡±.


    My eyes squinted dangerously as a sh of irritation triggered a headache in my temples.


    Hearing Lyra nagging more frequently was already getting on my nerves. I turned to her and gave her a


    warning re as I said my response.


    ¡°I am protecting Chloe¡­ right now nothing is as important as seeing her safe.¡±


    Lyra¡¯s expression dimmed and a trace of anger appeared on her face.


    With trembling body and clenched fists, she gritted her teeth and controlled her anger between her


    words,


    ¡°D*mn, ke! Can¡¯t you see yourself right now?! You are bing more and more obsessed with


    Chloe! As an Alpha and the Lycan king, you should not act like this!¡±


    Though I could see that Lyra was controlling her tone to not attract the attention of those around, I


    found it troublesome to carter her nonsense as I waved my hand and turned to where Chloe is working


    again.


    ¡°The work can wait¡­ at this moment, all I care about is Chloe and my child. That is my priority!¡±


    No matter what the other people say, all I want now is to keep Chloe and my child safe in any threat


    possible.


    The two of them are the light in my life, and their mere presence had the power to instantly wash away


    the negativities and grievances I am feeling.


    Besides, I have once lost Chloe because of my neglect and willfulness.


    Knowing my faults and my shorings, why would I allow the same thought of leaving me to enter


    my mate¡¯s mind once more?

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Upon remembering Carrie¡¯s birthday, I immediately moved to the venue to see if I could help in the


    preparations.


    At first I was really surprised that as soon as I went there and volunteered for work, the servants


    immediately rejected me and refused to let me participate in the preparation.


    Their attitude made me confused and guilty at the same time. Back then these servants would be


    happy to have me around helping with the chores no matter what event it is.


    However, when I left without a care¡­ I could not help but think that their attitude at the moment would


    be the effect of my sudden actions earlier on.


    I looked around, feeling lost. No matter what, Carrie is an important person to me. She is one of my


    closest and most trusted friends and I cannot allow myself to just watch and do nothing for the most


    important day of her life.


    Just as I was about to move to another area to ask if I could help, the head servant approached me


    and asked me respectfully.


    ¡°Miss Chloe, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ I am thinking of helping around to make the preparations finish on time, but the others


    wouldn¡¯t let me¡­¡± I tried as hard as possible to not sound like I am whining, but I guess my emotions


    still leaked through the tone of my voice.


    The head servant hesitated for a moment and looked around.


    Then he looked at me and said,


    ¡°Miss Chloe, please do not take heed of our actions as we were really worried that you would get hurt


    and affect your pregnancy¡­¡±


    Before I could reply he then continued, ¡°How about this, we are still unable topletely assemble the


    overhead designs to hangter¡­ Would you like to finish the design so that I could assign someone to


    hang itter on?¡±


    Hearing that he has a task for me, I felt ted in an instant. He handed me a box filled of colored


    papers and a few tools to use and led me to a table where I could work.


    Just like that, I spent the day in satisfaction knowing that I could still help in Carrie¡¯s birthday


    celebration in my own way.


    Finally, Carrie¡¯s birthday finally arrived.


    In a werewolf¡¯s lifetime, theing of age is one of the most important moments. Because in this


    moment, a werewolf would have the chance to meet his or her mate.


    As such Carrie was now pacing back and forth in my room in nervousness.


    ¡°Carrie, please rx¡­ Everything will be fine.¡± I looked at her and was a little helpless.


    The fear and anxiousness on her face wasced with a hint of anticipation and excitement. It was a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blend of conflicting emotions that heightened her uneasiness as theing of age ceremony


    approaches in just a few moments.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ Can you imagine?! This is the day that I will finally meet my mate!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!!! I am really freaking out! I don¡¯t know what to feel at the moment! Wahh!¡± Carrrie suddenly


    plopped down on the couch beside me as she took my hand to gain a sense of security.


    ¡°Chloeeee¡­.¡± Suddenly she sadly called as her voice shivered. As I looked at her, I knew that her real


    feelings were already disyed in her eyes. ¡°I really wish that Arthur would be my mate¡­¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine if he wasn¡¯t the one¡­ If he isn¡¯t then what would I do?¡± Chloe tightened her grip


    on my hand as I felt it shaking.


    I looked at her and patted her trembling hands. I know how it feels to have someone you love suddenly


    taken away from you because of some circumstance.


    If Arthur and Carrie turned out to be not fated, I knew that Carrie would really be devastated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust the Moon Goddess, she knows best¡­¡± Iforted her, as I also believed in the words I


    said.


    Back then I did not really understand why the Moon Goddess allowed me to have an unfaithful mate.


    But it turns out, when I fully knew ke, that her arrangements were just right.


    In the end, the real fated one is ke¡­ and I could not think of any man that would be better for me


    other than him.


    With that I also believe that the Moon Goddess would look upon Carrie and listen to the deepest desire


    of her heart.


    Hearing my words, Carrie, looked at me and sighed. ¡°I really miss you Chloe! As expected, you are the


    only one who could make me feel at ease!¡±


    Amused by her words, I felt aggrieved as I replied, ¡°Really? I thought that you already don¡¯t want me


    anymore because you never visited me ever since I came back? I really believed that you were angry


    at me, you know!¡±


    Carrie vigorously shook her head and denied, ¡°Hey, that¡¯ll never happen! I am not angry with you at all!


    I know you have reasons as to why you suddenly left. I know that your father needs you as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ If not for ke asking me and Arthur not to visit you because you were not feeling well, do you


    think I could refrain from finding you at random times of the day?!¡±


    While Carrie was speaking, she did not forget to also whine about ke¡¯s nagging and her frustration


    about his prohibition of going to me.


    Knowing the reason for theirck of visit and interaction, I was deeply surprised and confused.


    It was quite strange for ke to suddenly prohibit Carrie and Arthur, which were the closest people I


    have been with in the Silver Pack.


    Carrie and Arthur are the people whom we both trust and care for. So I really find it rather unusual for


    ke to stop them from seeing me just because I don¡¯t feel well.


    I get that the morning sickness that kicks in everytime I wake up makes me really feel terrible, but it


    does not mean that I would stay fragile and weak the entire time of my pregnancy.


    Noting this matter in my head, I decided to talk to ke about these matters after Carrie¡¯s birthday


    party.


    Perhaps, ke was just a little over the top in protecting me, but I just have to remind him and let him


    understand that I did not need this kind of exaggerated treatment just because of my pregnancy.


    With that, I looked at Carrie and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the ceremony¡­¡±


    Carrie looked at me pleadingly and held my head like a lost puppy, ¡°Chloe, can you apany me


    together at the venue? Please¡­ I am really nervous.¡±


    I smiled and fixed the bejeweled headdress that adorned her lovely hair, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay with you


    throughout the ceremony¡­¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Carrie squealed in delight the moment she heard my agreement of the matter.


    She then rushed forward and hugged me warmly much to my helplessness.


    ¡°Hey, your hair and make-up will be ruined!¡± Knowing that there¡¯s no stopping her from showing what


    she really feels, I could only remind her of her look at the moment.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Carrie froze and suddenly touched her face cluelessly. Then her two bright eyes looked at me


    and asked worriedly, ¡°Is it ruined?¡±


    I let out a chuckle, feeling that Carrie still felt like her little old self even though she would now be


    stepping as an adult member of the pack.


    ¡°It still looks fine, but please pay attention¡­ you don¡¯t want to ruin your look right now aren¡¯t you?¡± I


    teased.


    Carrie pouted her lips andmented over the fact of how she was feeling ufortable about the way


    the servants dressed her, ¡°If not for the fact that they really did a good job, I would have ran to the


    bathroom and erased all of these¡­¡±


    I let out a chuckle once more and held her hand.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    We stood together and I looked at her once more, making sure that she would look the best for this


    special night.


    Carrie stood straight, wearing a silver flowy gown that was not revealing yet elegant at the same time.


    As she had the same blood as ke, the two of them had a natural dignified look of a leader whenever


    they stood from the crowd. Even so, her youthful beauty did not contrast the theme of the dress and the


    jewelry embellishments around.


    Regal beauty.


    It was the first impression I had the moment I saw her in this look.


    ¡°You are beautiful Carrie¡­ Your mate will surely be enthralled by your presence.¡± I smiled and


    encouraged her once more.


    Finally, we walked out of the pack house and managed to see from a far how beautiful the venue is.


    When we reached the entrance to the pack house, ke was already there, dressed in a formal suit


    which matches Carrie as well. I smiled and allowed the two siblings to walk hand in hand as we headed


    to the venue.


    ¡°Ready?¡± ke looked at Carrie with a proud andplicated look on his face.


    It seemed like as an older brother, he felt emotional upon having to see his little sister whom he


    pampered and cared about finally bing an adult.


    Carrie took a deep breath and looked at the venue which was now not far from where we were.


    ¡°Nervous!¡±


    ke looked at me gently, then to Carrie and replied in a tender tone, ¡°We will be here for you no


    matter what..¡±


    A beautiful smile appeared on Carrie¡¯s face, like a flower now willing to show it¡¯s colorful petals on a the


    vast gardens, ¡°I know~¡±


    When we reached the venue, a loud announcement was made and the surroundings turned quiet.


    The members of the pack stood up and looked toward our direction with anticipation and happiness on


    their faces.


    They looked toward Carrie and ke walking slowly on the red carpet, beholding the beauty and awe


    of the two siblings.


    I smiled in satisfaction upon looking at Carrie¡¯s surprised and excited expression the moment she


    looked at the venue.


    The entire ce was lit with hundreds of golden yellownterns that looked like fireflies dancing all


    around the ce so beautifully.


    As I suggested, the ce would be decorated with fresh flowers and green vines all around while I


    created some butterflies all around. With the help from the other servants, we were able to achieve the


    effect of having a magical garden.


    And Carrie as the celebrant became the muse of it all.


    The theme of the venue also became cohesive with her headdress that was in the shape of a butterfly


    ridden with flowery crystals all over.


    It was a good sight to behold and I was genuinely relieved to see Carrie¡¯s excitement as she looked


    around.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I did not know it would be this nice!¡± After ke and her speech and some formal ceremony,


    Carrie had already pulled me aside as she could no longer contain her happiness over the matter.


    She was still shivering in nervousness earlier on but the liveliness of the room seemed to have


    lightened her mood as well.


    It seems like she temporarily forgot her anxiousness over the matter of Arthur being her mate or not.


    She was about to stay beside me and talk even more but then the pack members started to line up and


    greet her sincerely.


    She looked at me apologetically and could only helplessly smile to receive the greetings from others.


    I waved my hand and decided to take a look at the food on the banquet table. Getting a little bit of food


    that caught my attention, I sat on the table and made sure that I was within Carrie¡¯s line of sight.


    On the other part of the party, ke was also surrounded with several unknown people who seemed to


    not belong to the Silver pack. It was obvious that these are guests from the other packs, whom ke


    had a good rtionship with.


    Both siblings were busy, even so I did not feel the slightest bit lonely, because from time to time, there


    would be a few pack members who would greet me as well.


    The smell of wine also lingered around, unfortunately I could not consume a single sip because of my


    pregnancy. And so Iid my eyes on the blueberry cheesecake on my te and was feeling quite


    satisfied at the moment.


    After a long while, I felt someone joining me at the table.


    Looking up, I saw Carrie sitting down in an exhausted manner.


    ¡°Hah¡­ so tired¡­¡± She sighed and took a quick sip of the drink that was already in her hand.


    ¡°You carried yourself well, you were nervous at first but then you managed to ovee it with ease¡­¡±


    Imended her for being able to socialize so fluidly.


    ¡°You do not know how much energy I-¡± Carrie was still in the middle of her words when she suddenly


    froze in shock.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I smelled something amazing! Is it the smell of my mate?¡± She sat up straight and looked


    around excitedly.


    ¡°It probably is!¡± I immediately confirmed as I had already experienced the same back then.


    Her eyes wandered around as she tried to follow that scent. She held my hand tightly, wanting me to


    also be with her as she searched for her mate.


    We followed the scent until we were led to a more secluded ce out of the bustle of the party.


    The next moment however, Carrie started to stand still and shiver. Contrary to her cheery expression


    earlier on, her face had a trace of nervousness and disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I furrowed my brows and immediately knew that something bad happened.


    Carrie looked at me, clearly shaken and nervous. As she was holding my hand, I could feel that it


    suddenly started to turn cold.


    Before my eyes she started to break down as her body trembled and tears formed in her eyes.


    ¡°Chloeee¡­. It¡¯s not Arthur¡¯s scent!¡± She froze and started to cry.


    ¡°Carrie calm down, let¡¯s walk over there¡­ many people can see you crying here¡­¡± Not knowing what


    to do, not what to advise against the fate she had, I could only suggest for her to move to another ce


    away from random people¡¯s prying eyes.


    But Carrie was too emotional to even budge.


    The next moment, I heard a faint sound of footsteps behind. I instinctively looked up and was surprised


    by what I saw.


    The man, Carrie¡¯s mate, approached us and called her name, ¡°Carrie¡­ mate¡­¡±


    Carrie was still shaking when she lifted her head to see who was the man behind, her eyes open wide


    in disbelief.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Carrie¡®s POV


    I could have never ever imagined that mying of age would be this grand and lively.


    From childhood, I was always surrounded by the members of the pack. However, the way they treated


    me was that of a child and the little sister of the King.


    Right now¡­ It was an entire new experience.


    Everyone is looking at me with eyes that see that I am really an adult, their equal in terms of maturity


    and outlook.


    I felt like I was floating and the nervousness in me became the subtle shadow of my excitement. Soon,


    I was feeling exhausted meeting the people¡¯s smiles and thanking them for their well wishes.


    Deciding that it was already my limit, my eyes darted across the ce. There I saw Chloe, she was


    sitting on a table with a peaceful look while she was enjoying the food she had on the table.


    Finding a good excuse, I quickly headed over to Chloe''s side and carried the drink I had in hand.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment I sat beside her, fatigue swept over me. I realized that no matter how outgoing I was as a


    person, I still have my limits in socializing at that intensity.


    Chloe looked at me with amending look on her face, seemingly proud as she praised me for my


    performance.


    I was about to whine at her about how hard it was to keep up with that many people talking to you, but


    then, I smelled something different.


    The scent is everything I could describe as amazing. An interesting blend of musky scent of the


    fragrant forest with a subtle hint of chocte.


    My body suddenly froze in shock. It was at this moment that I realized that the hype of the party made


    me temporarily forget the shadow of fear in my heart.


    Knowing who my mate is¡­


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I smelled something amazing! Is it the smell of my mate?¡± I sat up straight and looked around


    excitedly.


    Chloe¡¯s gaze turned from worry to shock, then of tender assurance as she replied, ¡°It probably is!¡±


    Her words struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    At the moment, my mind is buzzing.


    The wolf in me was already urging me to follow my mate¡¯s scent to which my body uncontrobly


    followed.


    However, my heart is still afraid. Very afraid that the truth of who my mate is not what I wished for my


    entire life.


    It should have been a pleasant experience for me, however, it was the very opposite.


    I held Chloe¡¯s hand tightly, at this moment I was terrified and excited at the same time. I could only


    cling to her hand tightly as I followed my wolf¡¯s instinct and trace my mate¡¯s scent.


    The more we follow the scent, the more the scent changes into something that should define who my


    mate really is.


    In no time, I could see that we were already away from the bustle of the party.


    However, that also meant that I could now recognize the scent of my mate¡­


    And it is not Arthur¡¯s scent.


    My mind went nk as I suddenly lost all the strength of my body. If not for Chloe staying beside me I


    would have copsed on the ground in agony.


    My wolf howled inside me, demanding to push through but I could no longer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chloe looked at me and asked


    I felt my body turn cold, and a devastating sadness washed over me as tears started to fall from my


    eyes, blurring my vision in the night.


    ¡°Chloeee¡­. It¡¯s not Arthur¡¯s scent!¡± I bawled, like a child, feeling sad and aggrieved.


    Why?


    I never crossed anyone.


    I have always tried to be good to others even though I could be mischievous and yful towards Chloe,


    my Brother and Arthur¡­


    I never did anything evil.


    So why?


    Why can¡¯t the Moon Goddess grant my wish?


    Why?


    Is it really that hard to listen to the sincerest song in my heart?


    ¡°Carrie calm down, let¡¯s walk over there¡­ many people can see you crying here¡­¡±


    Chloe tried to coax me, but as my entire being had already given up I could barely hear her words


    clearly.


    All I could care about was the agony and the pain from realizing that my fated one was not the person


    whom I loved with everything in me.


    Chloe was still trying to coax me when suddenly, I realized that she suddenly stopped.


    The next moment, there was a voice that rang behind me as the footsteps wereing closer toward


    us, ¡°Carrie¡­ mate¡­¡±


    My body was still shaking, but hearing the voice I instinctively lifted my head and looked towards the


    direction of the voice.


    The moment Iid my eyes on that person, I felt like I was struck with lightning.


    ¡°How?¡±


    I stared at my ¡®mate¡¯ in disbelief while my wolf was already urging me to go over and go near him.


    ¡°But his scent¡­¡± I panicked and looked at Chloe, then looked at Arthur once more.


    Arthur was wearing a suit, something that I would never see him wear at all.


    His doctorly and busy look was nowhere to be found, all I could see was a man d in the most


    charming pair of suit and pants, looking at me intensely.


    It was undeniable, that it was Arthur¡¯s best version of himself that I have witnessed since childhood,


    and now I was staring at him wide eyed and in disbelief.


    For he opened his mouth once more¡­


    With his very lips, with his very voice.


    The very moment I always pray, dreaming at night and tirelessly wishing during the day.


    From him, whom I loved dearly even before I learned to wield a weapon and spar with the betas in the


    pack¡­


    Came the sweetest and most prized words my heart could ever wished for at the moment,


    ¡°Carrie¡­ my mate¡­¡±


    My lips trembled, my wolf urging me to respond, but a flush of heat suddenly overwhelmed me.


    My mind went nk, causing everything in me to forget how to function properly.


    I have always wished that Arthur would stop looking at me like a little sister, that he would finally see


    me as a woman.


    Now he is standing before me, doing exactly what I wished for¡­


    But then, I heard the cheers around me. Chloe looked at me with sincere happiness, my brother ke


    also watched with a meaningful gaze.


    I instantly became flustered and my entire body felt a wave of goosebumps and heat.


    ke suddenly raised his brows and looked at me and Arthur saying, ¡°Why are you two staring at each


    other for so long? You should start acknowledging each other already¡­¡±


    Arthur seemed to havee to his senses and looked at me. With a tone and expression of not getting


    tired of saying it for the third time, he muttered. ¡°Carrie, my mate.¡±


    Right after his words, the cheers in the crowd added to my nervousness.


    My heart was beating wildly at the moment, almost causing me to forget how to breathe.


    Looking at Arthur¡¯s gentle expression and the anticipation in his face, I could no longer take it and¡­


    Ran away, utterly embarrassed!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Arthur''s POV


    Since when did I start getting anxious about this daying.


    All these years, my heart had always settled with epting whether or not I would be her mate or not.


    It¡¯s not that I never liked Carrie or anything. In fact, the moment I realized that the way she looked at


    me changed and I already knew that my heart was hers.


    However, I could not find myself responding to her actions, that is because I am afraid to hurt her more


    than anything.


    We werewolves had our own destiny, our own fates.


    While it is not impossible to defy the fate given to each of us, it came with a cost that is too much to


    bear.


    Carrie, knowing who she is, the moment she knew that her mate is not me, she would not hesitate to


    reject whoever he is at all cost.


    And the cost of rejection is the pain of having one¡¯s soul being torn apart.


    I, knowing how important she is in my heart, could ont bear to have her choose that path¡­ That is why


    all this time, I rejected and even ignored all of her advances.


    It pained me, more than anything¡­ to always disappoint her expectant face.


    It hurt me so much to be the one to reject her sincerity, even if I knew in my heart that it was all that I


    wanted as well.


    As the moment of truth is nearing, I tried to immerse myself to keep myself from thinking about who


    Carrie¡¯s mate is.


    But the more I denied it, the more I realized that I was afraid.


    No¡­


    I was terrified.


    I was terrified to learn that I was not the one for her.


    I never thought of myself as selfish before, as all I have ever thought for Carrie was to protect her.


    But now, the beast in me was screaming, scarring me witless.


    I want her.


    I desire to be with her.


    So much that I could not find myself seeing her on that day.


    ¡°You better not be absent, Arthur.¡± ke¡¯s voice rang in my head as I looked at the mirror.


    I dressed up nicely, and for the first time I shaved the stubble under my chin.


    The days looking after the pack to help ke was not yet over but I could see the traces of fatigue in


    my face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, suddenly realizing my face seemed to be not pleasing.


    So I flipped over my room, tried everything I could find to make myself look good.


    Fixing my hair, wearing a suit I have never tried before, and even using a perfume my Father managed


    to get in a human town.


    I wanted to make sure I would look the best, even though I didn''t even know if I would have the


    courage to see her looking like this.


    ¡°I look different¡­¡± I stared at myself, dumbfounded by the silliness I just demonstrated.


    None of this is me, even my scent became different.


    Even so, I looked out the window and knew that there was no more time, I was alreadyte.


    Biting the bullet, I finally stepped out of my room and headed towards the party ce. When I saw the


    lights and the lively scene, my cowardice got me.


    I found myself standing still from a distance, watching everything happening.


    I saw Carrie from afar and my entire body froze. Deeply captivated by her beauty, I felt like I was


    standing in the middle of the garden under the moonlight


    Before my eyes I witness a beautiful flower, one of a kind, bloom before the starry skies.


    My heart leaped and my chest tightened, I had the urge to stretch out my hand and take the flower for


    myself.


    However, I cannot, as I knew the possibility of it not belonging to me.


    And so I stayed there and watched her be the star of the moment, the light of the party.


    Somehow, as I saw her smile, I could not help but want to go and greet her at least.


    Unknowingly I moved my feet slowly approaching the venue.


    But then as I reached a certain distance toward her, my body froze.


    Smelling a fragrant aroma, like a river of rose lingering on every inch of my skin I stared wide eyed in


    surprise.


    My mind could no longer process my thoughts and I could only watch her expression change from


    happiness to despair.


    I watch her running outside, with Chloe in tow.


    Worry in my heart bloomed as I followed them from the forest.


    When I heard her wail, my wolf was rampaging, begging me to approach andfort her.


    Like a ve to my desire and the wolf in me I stepped forward calling her name without even thinking


    of the right words to say. ¡°Carrie¡­ mate¡­¡±


    I saw her cry as I slowly approached.


    She was devastated for some reason, but the moment our eyes met, my world stopped.


    Both of us stared in disbelief realizing the destiny infront of us.


    We are mates.


    ¡°Carrie¡­ my mate¡­¡± I muttered softly, while my heart leaped with joy and relief.


    I never dreamed of seeing this moment, yet here we are.


    Carrie looked at me and every change in expression caused a ripple in my heart.


    Slowly the people started to gather and ke also started to urge forward.


    I called her name once more, wanting to hold her hand,


    But she started to move away with a faint blush of red covering her face¡­ then she ran.


    The moment I saw her actions it was as if the sky fell on me violently.


    My entire body felt cold as I pursued her in anxiety. Why did she avoid me?


    Perhaps because I was so used to her approaching me first that I never expected that she would reject


    my advances at all.


    I ran and followed her, not wanting to leave her alone. In the end, we ended up at the garden where it


    all started.


    Carrie was squatting at a certain familiar corner with her ears almost as red as a tomato.


    I sighed and sat beside her, looking at her face who was still trying to avoid my gaze. I wanted to hug


    her, tell her what I really felt even before I was not even her mate.


    But in the end, I just ended up holding her hand, ¡°Carrie¡­¡±


    The moment I took her hand, her body froze, stiff and anxious.


    Gently the top of her hand with my thumb, I looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ don¡¯t pressure


    yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since we are young, it was you who kept pursuing me¡­ but now¡­ let me pursue you instead.¡±


    Carrie looked stupefied as she looked at me in surprise. She opened her mouth to speak however, we


    were interrupted by the cheers around.


    ¡°Wooohoo! In the end, you two were really for each other!¡± This teases and the likes came flying


    around, making Carrie look more docile and embarrassed.


    ke also looked at me meaningfully as I gave a wry smile.


    It seems like what I told him before would be eaten by me without a doubt. Now I have to resign to my


    fate.


    If I wanted to be with my mate¡­ then I have to pursue her¡­ just like how she pursued me back then.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chloe''s POV


    "So, the Moon Goddess has heard your prayers. You finally found out that Arthur is your mate. But


    then¡­"


    "You ended up running away?"


    I looked at Carrie, who sat huddled in the corner of my dimly lit bedroom. Theck of light cast a


    mysterious aura over the room, but I could still make out her silhouette. Her body was curled up, her


    face buried in her knees as she clung to them tightly. As I approached, I noticed her ears were bright


    red and her shoulders trembling slightly.


    A curious amusement welled up inside me as I observed her. She looked like a grade schooler who


    was first introduced to love.


    Carrie didn''t answer; instead, she buried her face further, avoiding my gaze. I let out a small sigh,


    settling myself beside her on the floor. cing aforting hand on her shoulder, I gently squeezed it


    and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You were waiting and hoping for this for a long time. Don''t tell me that you changed your mind? You


    found out that Arthur is your mate... and now you''re disappointed?"


    A mischievous grin yed on my lips as I teased her, "Oh no... Are you thinking of rejecting him?" I


    knew deep down that Carrie''s bond with Arthur was special, there was nothing that could separate her


    from him. Still, a part of me couldn''t resist teasing her about it.


    Carrie''s head shot up at my words, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and urgency. With an emphatic


    shake of her head, she hastily replied, "No way!!! Arthur is my first love... He''s my only love... the only


    one I want...! There''s no way I''ll reject him!" Her voice grew louder, filled with determination.


    Carrie''s voice boomed through the room, its echoes seemingly reaching the ears of everyone outside. I


    couldn''t help but notice the muffledughtering from beyond the door, a sound that only intensified


    Carrie''s embarrassment. She instinctively covered her face with her hand, desperately trying to hide.


    Maintaining a serious expression, I fought back theughter bubbling within me. I wanted to support


    Carrie through her vulnerability, even though her outburst had unintentionally be a source of


    amusement. "I see," I responded, my tone grave. Suppressing my ownughter, I attempted to look


    serious, though the corners of my lips threatened to betray me.


    I continued, my voice tinged with concern, "Then, can you please exin why you''re hiding here? Your


    celebration is in full swing, and everyone, including your long-awaited mate, is waiting for you." The


    weight of her predicament was palpable in the air.


    Carrie let out a frustrated moan, a mix of exasperation and uncertainty. "Chloe... I think I''m in trouble,"


    she finally confessed, her voiceden with apprehension.


    My gaze softened as I listened intently to her next words. "I''ve loved Arthur since we were kids. Every


    day, I would pray to the Moon Goddess to make me his mate... But now that my prayers havee


    true... I''ve realized that... loving someone and being someone''s mate are... something very different."


    "They arepletely different¡­" Her voice carried a sense of confusion and vulnerability,ying bare


    her inner conflict.


    Carrie''s words captured my full attention, and I remained silent, urging her to borate further.


    Suddenly, a deep blush spread across her face, suffusing her entire body like a ripe tomato, and I


    couldn''t help but be taken aback by the intensity of her embarrassment.


    Her voice quivered slightly as she began to exin, "Before, I was already in love with Arthur. I wanted


    to stand beside him, to love, care, and support him... I wished for nothing but his happiness. I even


    prepared myself to step aside if he found a different mate, just so he could find his true joy." The


    vulnerability in her confession was evident.


    Carrie continued, her voice filled with a mix of awe and confusion, "But when I realized he is my mate...


    everything changed. The first thing I noticed was the change in his scent. Before, it made me feel safe


    andfortable, but now it has be... intoxicating. Just one whiff and I feel like I''m intoxicated."


    Her words poured out in a rush as she struggled to convey her overwhelming emotions. "And when I


    look at him, Chloe, I feel something so indescribable. It''s like an overpowering surge within me.


    Suddenly, I have this primal desire to im him, to possess him... My body ignites with heat whenever


    he''s near."


    Carrie''s face beamed with a mix of excitement and astonishment, her hands moving animatedly in an


    attempt to express the intensity of her feelings. "Chloe, I feel like I want to devour him! The sensation is


    almost too much to bear... I can''t even bring myself to meet his gaze now because I''m scared I''ll lose


    control and sumb to this overwhelming madness!"


    Carrie''s eyes sparkled with excitement, leaving me momentarily speechless. I stared back at her, trying


    toprehend the overwhelming intensity of her emotions.


    "So, you''re hiding here because of that? Because you feel this overwhelming desire for your mate?" I


    asked, unable to resist teasing her a little.


    Carrie met my gaze with a mix of desperation and shyness, her voice barely above a whisper as she


    nodded in affirmation. She posed a question, her eyes searching for understanding, "Can it really be


    like this, Chloe? Can having a mate make your heart constantly surge with passionate waves, urging


    you to hold them close?"


    I paused for a moment, contemting her words. Was this truly what having a mate felt like? Memories


    shed through my mind, of the first time Iid eyes on ke and the moment he became my mate. I


    pondered silently, realizing that Carrie''s description didn''t entirely match my own experience.


    ''More than the overwhelming passion... I felt a warmth, a sense of relief,'' I mused to myself.


    Carrie let out a sigh, her voice tinged with newfound determination. "Now, if anyone suggests that I


    leave Arthur for his happiness, I would wholeheartedly disagree. There''s no chance I''ll ever abandon


    him... Because, if he feels the same way I do, then true happiness can only be attained by being


    together. There''s nothing in this world that could make me leave my mate," she dered, her


    conviction shining through.


    As her words sank in, her eyes widened, a nervous expression recing her confident demeanor.


    "I-I''m sorry, Chloe... I didn''t mean it that way," Carrie stammered, her voice filled with concern. "I know


    you have your reasons, and I respect that." Her eyes pleaded for forgiveness, a mix of understanding


    and anxiety reflecting in her gaze.


    Carrie''s words left me dumbstruck. The simplicity and unwavering determination with which she viewed


    having a mate struck a chord within me. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and confusion, for I was


    someone who had left ke behind, driven by a myriad ofplex thoughts and circumstances.


    Carrie''s perspective made me question my own choices and wonder if leaving ke had truly been


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    worth it.


    As the weight of my conflicting emotions settled in, I bit my lip, grappling with the tangled feelings


    swirling within my heart. I nced at Carrie, her face filled with concern, and mustered a reassuring


    smile, shaking my head gently. "It''s okay, Carrie," I assured her.


    "I think with time, you''ll grow ustomed to these overwhelming emotions. I may not have all the


    answers, but I believe you and Arthur will find your way. Just take it one step at a time." I reached out


    and lightly ruffled her hair, a small gesture offort.


    After spending a few more minutes with Carrie, I reluctantly left her room. To my surprise, ke stood


    leaning against the wall in the hallway, an intense gaze fixed upon me. It was evident he had been


    there for some time, likely overhearing our conversation. Nervousness washed over me as he began to


    approach, his eyes filled with a fiery passion that mirrored my own internal turmoil.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chloe''s POV


    It was already midnight, the chilly air blowing in my face as I walked. Under the calm night sky, the


    moon cast a gentle glow, illuminating the surroundings. I gazed at ke who was walking beside me.


    His tall andmanding presence exuded the aura of a powerful Lycan King.


    Moonlight caressed his skin, granting it a delicate translucence, making him appear more beautiful. But


    there was a subtle shift in his eyes. Unlike before when his eyes looked at me as clear as crystals, his


    eyes seemed to have a thin barrier that veiled his soul, preventing me from peering into the depths of


    his thoughts.


    With great care, ke walked me to my room, a routine he had diligently followed since my return.


    From waking me up and guiding me to the kitchen for meals in the morning and during lunch, to


    apanying me on walks in the afternoon, he exhibited respect and tenderness. But he never


    pushed me or put pressure on me. He did not even ask me questions aside from when he asked me


    how my day was or how I was feeling.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clearly, he was being distant to me. This new distance between us was palpable, a far cry from the


    closeness we once shared.


    I nced down at my feet,prehending ke''s actions without the need for exnation. He was


    honoring his promise, giving me the time and space I required.


    Given the tumultuous path we had traversed, our separation and the reason for it, it was the best


    course of action. Yet, despite understanding his intentions, a faint ache resonated within my heart.


    "We''ve arrived," ke spoke softly, opening the door for me. "It''ste at night, and you''ve had a busy


    day. Are you feeling alright?" His voice brimmed with concern as he observed me before casting a


    gentle nce at my growing belly.


    Aside from respecting my need for space, ke had also been cautious not to "intrude" too much into


    the realm of our child. He withheld his worries, allowing me to gradually invite him into our world.


    I blinked and directed my gaze towards my belly, where the little bean had blossomed, creating a small


    bump. The sight brought a measure of sce, warming my soul.


    "I''m okay," I assured ke, looking up to meet his gaze. With a hint of shyness, I added, "Our baby... is


    doing well too."


    ke''s eyes sparkled upon hearing my words, a smile gracing his lips. "That''s wonderful," he replied,


    his eyes radiating warmth and joy. In that moment, guilt tinged my heart once more. I entered the room


    and nced back at ke.


    "Do you... want to feel our child?" I whispered softly. His eyes widened for a moment before he eagerly


    entered the room, closing the door behind him. I bit my lower lip, suppressing a smile as I settled onto


    the bed.


    "Now, the baby resembles a big bean," I murmured, gently caressing my belly. ke hesitated briefly


    before sitting at the edge of the bed, his hand tenderly reaching out to touch the growing life within me.


    For a few minutes, we remained in silence, the unspoken words swirling between us, carried by the


    profound connection of this shared moment.


    The serene atmosphere in the room contrasted with the chaos swirling within me. Hesitation gripped


    my thoughts, and I nervously bit my lower lip, contemting my next words. After a few moments of


    inner struggle, I mustered the courage to speak.


    "Tomorrow, would you like toe somewhere with me?" I asked, my voice revealing a hint of


    uncertainty. "The weather is supposed to be beautiful, and I''m nning a pic. If you''re free, would


    you join me for lunch?"


    As my words hung in the air, ke froze, his surprise evident on his face. He turned to face me, his


    eyes filled with a mix of astonishment and curiosity, silently questioning if he had heard correctly. I met


    his gaze and offered a reassuring smile, hoping to alleviate his uncertainty.


    In that moment, a multitude of emotions swirled within me.


    The two of us have been through a lot¡­ it''s time for me to move on. Although not fully, I think my heart


    is ready to give ke and I another chance.


    Even if it is for the sake of our little bean¡­


    Anticipation mingled with nervousness, and a spark of hope ignited in my heart. This simple invitation


    to spend time with ke is a chance to bridge the distance that had grown between us. The simple act


    of inviting him on a pic felt like a small step toward reconnecting and finding our way back to each


    other.


    As I awaited ke''s response, time seemed to stand still. The room held an air of anticipation, and I


    held my breath, hoping that he would ept my invitation.


    ke, still visibly distressed, suddenly lowered his head and covered his face with his trembling hands.


    Carrie and ke, being siblings, shared a simr distressed countenance. As I observed him, a twinge


    of sadness touched my heart.


    Momentster, ke gently took hold of my hand and squeezed it tightly, his grip conveying both


    desperation and affection. With a nervous tone reminiscent of a schoolboy, he whispered, "Tomorrow, I


    will have the entire day free. Would it be alright if I apanied you?"


    His words hung in the air, filled with a mix of anxiety and longing. Intrigued, I inquired, "But won''t you


    have work to attend to?" ke merely shed a carefree smile and nonchntly replied, "I do, but it''s


    nothing significant. There is nothing I desire more than to spend time with you."


    "Thank you, Chloe," he murmured tenderly, pressing a soft kiss upon my hand. At that moment, my


    heart began to race, and aforting warmth enveloped me.


    Suddenly, ke froze, his expression turning tense. "What''s happening?" I asked, a feeling of worry


    tightening its grip on my heart.


    Just then, a series of loud bangs and the unmistakable sounds of a scuffle erupted from outside. The


    noise filled the air, a chaotic symphony of aggression and chaos. Shouting voices intertwined with the


    thuds of punches and the sh of bodies, creating a disconcerting backdrop.


    "ke... Is everything alright?" I implored, concern etched across my face.


    ke, his demeanor chilly yet his eyes tender, gazed at me and shook his head. "Everything is fine.


    Don''t worry, Chloe," he assured me, his voice barely above a whisper as he kissed my hand once


    more. Rising to his feet, he dered, "I''ll go and investigate. Please trust me and remain inside the


    room."


    "Don''t go out. I promise to protect you," he vowed, his words resonating with the weight of an oath,


    before decisively leaving the room, leaving me behind, apprehensive yetpelled to trust him.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ke''s POV


    Hearing my mate suddenly initiating to spend time with me ignited the light in my gloomy feelings.


    The days I spent trying to keep myself from having to breach the space I promised toward Chloe


    became all worth it the moment I heard her request.


    I felt like my heart stopped yet my body was trembling in joy and excitement at the same time. But I


    knew that if I allowed this wave of emotions to overwhelm me and show it outwardly, my love might be


    startled and she would shy away once more.


    And so, with great difficulty, I calmed myself down. It took me quite some time but I am d that the


    moment between us became tender and warm.


    Or so I thought.


    Just as we were about to cap the night with warmth and ease, a revolting scent of stranger and blood


    assaulted the precious moment I was having with my mate.


    "What''s happening?" Seeing the frown on my face, Chloe looked at me worried as she asked. "ke...


    Is everything alright?"


    Suppressing my urge to let out my killing intent, I looked at Chloe with a reassuring gaze as I


    responded, "Everything is fine. Don''t worry, Chloe.¡±


    I kissed the back of her hand once more before I stood up and told her, "I''ll go and investigate. Please


    trust me and remain inside the room¡­ Don''t go out. I promise to protect you,"


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I immediately surveyed the surroundings and figured out what


    happened.


    ¡®These bastards came to ruin everything and attack us on Carrie¡¯s birthday!¡¯ I cursed under my breath


    as I casually took out some of the roaming enemies that managed to breach the area I was in.


    Listening from a distance, I could hear the sound of intense fighting all around.


    The reeking scent of blood thickened, blending with the faint scent of drunken surroundings.


    ¡®They just had to attack while almost everyone was drunk and unaware¡­¡¯ I clenched my fist


    suppressing the mad hatred I could feel in my heart.


    Fortunately, our pack seemed to have responded better than before. Compared to the most recent


    attacks that happened in the past few months, the pack overall became better at defending our


    territory.


    It might also be because the enemy was not suspecting that we could fight back like this because there


    were a lot of fallen men from their side at the first phase of the shing.


    Still, fighting while under the influence of alcohol has made it hard for our pack to quickly subdue the


    intruders.


    ¡°Raaaah!¡± Several intruders came from behind as I was standing to scan the surroundings, attempting


    to catch me off guard.


    ¡®Good..¡¯ A crazed smile shed on my face as I casually held an empty wine bottle in my hand.


    At one attacker on my left, I took the bottle and struck him over his head, ¡°Brang!!!¡±


    The sound of the wine bottle breaking and the flesh being stabbed woke up my urge to fight for blood.


    Quickly my hand moved to change the way I held the broken wine bottle and immediately pierced it to


    the heart of the next enemy.


    Two attackers looked at me wide-eyed as shock and horror appeared on their faces. Their


    unwillingness to die caused my heart to turn even more cold, as these cowardly people dared to ruin


    my sister¡¯s birthday and disturb my mate¡¯s peace.


    Looking at how the number of enemies at my spot dwindled, I looked at the direction of the pack hours


    and dashed as fast as I could.


    The enemy indeed came prepared as their numbers were enough to have several of them infiltrate


    straight to the heart of the pack.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± I muttered as a sense of panic rose in my entire body.


    In the end, I chose to defend the base, the room where Chloe and my child stayed inside.


    ¡°Lyra, Arthur! Can you hear me?¡± With a darkened expression, I gritted my teeth and called my most


    trusted aides.


    It is only now that I realized that the attack seemed to be done at the point where everyone was


    scattered.


    An uneasy feeling came to my heart but I could not pinpoint the source nor the reason why.


    All I know now is that I have to protect Chloe and my child while trying my best to contact the other two.


    ¡°ke!¡± Not long after my attempts of mindlink, Arthur managed to answer first.


    ¡°What is the situation on your side?¡± I asked as I perceived the hurried tone on Arthur¡¯s side, it seems


    like the situation around them was intense as well.


    ¡°I had the troops hold off the intruders on the west side, we are holding off quite well¡­ but still, the


    enemies came prepared and their numbers are not to be underestimated.¡± Arthur responded for a


    while.


    ¡°Where are you, how is the situation on your end?¡± He asked right after.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am about to head to the pack house. There has been a breach in here as well so I had to defend this


    ce first. I have to protect Chloe as well¡­¡± I answered as I took out the life of the enemy in my hands.


    It irritates me to see that the enemy had already started noticing where I was as they started to swarm


    in my direction.


    I looked towards the pack house where Chloe stayed and I suddenly felt anxious and impatient.


    ¡®This damned people!¡¯ I cursed inwardly while my body continued to ughter the enemies as fast as I


    could.


    ¡°Arthur, continue leading the troops on your end and once you guys are done, try to respond on the


    nearby stations.¡± I ordered coldly as I forced my way toward the pack house where more and more


    intruders headed to.


    ¡°What?!¡± There was a hint of surprise and questioning in Arthur¡¯s tone but in the end, he let out a sigh


    and agreed, ¡°Alright¡­ be safe there.¡±


    ¡°En¡­ you and your troops should take care as well.¡± I answered.


    Right after I contacted Arthur, I attempted to contact Lyra once more.


    Usually Lyra would be the first one to respond to my call in these situations but somehow, she did not


    respond right away.


    By this time, I was already at Chloe¡¯s front door and several enemies were already lurking around.


    Fortunately, they seem to not have noticed yet that Chloe is in the room.


    ¡®Where is she?¡¯ I wondered as I felt a little worried while I was killing my way to Chloe¡¯s front door.


    Could she be drunk as well and was caught off guard in the attack?


    Fortunately, before I started specting, Lyra finally answered my mind and responded.


    ¡°ke! You need toe over here!¡± Her voice, which was full of panic and restraint, rang in my mind.


    My brows furrowed as I kill the enemies in front of me, ¡°Report to me the situation!¡±


    I could hear the desperation in her voice as she responded hastily, ¡°The enemies breached through my


    defense as they were overwhelming in numbers! The troops under mymand are in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°ke, you muste here at once! I-i need your help¡­ We cannot hold on any longer.¡± Lyra¡¯s


    desperate voice continued with a hint of pleading as she revealed the situation on her side.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ke¡¯s POV


    My face hardened as I listened to Lyra''s words.


    In her tone I knew that she was not exaggerating the situation on her end but then having to go to her


    for reinforcement would mean that I would have to leave Chloe behind


    "How much longer can you hold on?" I asked, trying to gauge the situation and weigh my options.


    There was a long pause on Lyra''s side. I knew that my question was not an easy one, that is why I


    patiently waited.


    The scent of blood started to thicken around me as more and more enemies breached the pack house.


    "At most¡­ I can hold on for an hour¡­" After some time, I heard Lyra''s voice as she replied with


    difficulty.


    My mood plummeted upon hearing the news.


    I knew Lyra''s ability and her undeniable might on the battlefield.


    An alteration like this would seldom pose a great threat to her to the point that she would never have to


    ask for reinforcement even when she is in a battle for half a day.


    Now, I am hearing from one of my most trusted and strongest warriors that she would barely hold on for


    an hour with her troops!


    I cursed the perpetrators in my heart as I realized that the situation is far from what I have initially


    concluded.


    Looking around, I could feel that Chloe is still safe inside. But the number of intruders approaching


    seemed to never end.


    At this point, my mind is a mess as I hesitated.


    It is not like the intruders in here were a threat to me, even more so that warriors stationed here are not


    enough to fend off the enemies.


    But I could not bring myself to leave Chloe and my child behind.


    Moreover¡­ What if the moment I left her side, the main perpetrators woulde and strike me from


    behind, targeting my mate?


    In the end, I gritted my teeth and came to a decision.


    I know that it is dangerous but I also know. Lyra and the others can make it through.


    The Silver pack did not be such a glorious pack without the strength of each pack member.


    The worst thing that may happen is that there might be some who might get injured.


    As the King of the pack, this is a troubling decision to make as well. But at this moment, choosing to


    protect and prioritize Chloe and our child is the only right thing for me to do.


    "Hold on for an hour, I''ll ask Arthur to send reinforcement on your end¡­" I answered.


    "¡­"


    There was silence on the other side, Lyra seemingly trying to process what I had said.


    "You won''te here? You are definitely needed here¡­" Lyra answered in a cold and testing tone as if


    she was trying to understand what was going on in my head.


    "I''ll stay here in the pack house. I cannot leave Chloe and my child behind." I replied calmly.


    "Are you f*cking mad ke??! You know that the West''s situation is not any better!" Just as I expected,


    Lyra''s exasperated voice rang on my head.


    "You know that this attack is not a joke do you, ke? As the Lycan King this is so unbing of


    you!!!"


    "How could you be unreasonable at this critical moment, ke?!"


    "I know that my decision might be unreasonable in your ears¡­ but at the moment, protecting my mate


    and child is the most important thing to me." I answered, willingly epting Lyra''s ridicule.


    In the end, I heard an angry grumble at Lyra''s side.


    I continued coordinating with the warriors from all sides, navigating them to repel the enemies.


    Thankfully, the fight ended favorably on our side.


    There weren''t any casualties but there were a lot of warriors that were wounded in the process.


    After a while, the clean up started and only then did I manage to walk to our room and check on


    Chloe''s condition.


    The moment I entered I saw her standing worriedly on the front door with her eyes furrowed in distress.


    "What is happening outside, ke?" She asked as her eyes scanned all over me.


    I knew that there was no way that Chloe would have not heard themotion from inside, so I looked


    at her and calmly exined.


    "There were just some intruders who tried to take advantage of our lowered guards¡­ But don''t worry


    the enemies were already taken care of."


    Although I told her about the attack, I do not have any intentions of having her know about the intensity


    of the situation.


    I am afraid that she would unnecessarily worry and affect her and our child and so I looked at her and


    reassured her.


    "Why do enemies attack us? Is this the first time that it happened?" Chloe looked at me with doubt and


    worry in her eyes.


    It came to my realization that she never encountered these kinds of attacks prior to her sudden


    departure at that moment. Besides, it has been a long time since the poison incident in the pack


    happened.


    And so I made a mental note to ensure that Chloe should not know the matters of the previous attacks


    that happened when she was gone. I''ll never let her know that there were also many people injured


    during the process back then.


    For I know that once she learned about it, she would feel guilty for leaving at such a crucial time when


    her expertise in healing is needed the most.


    "This attack was not serious¡­ It is just a futile attempt to catch us off guard during Carrie''sing of


    age ceremony¡­"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although Chloe nodded, there was a doubtful look to her face.


    Her peering eyes looked at me as the door behind my back.


    I knew that she heard the noises and could smell the strong scent of blood around.


    "Chloe¡­ Don''t worry about it and take a rest¡­ I shall not apany you for a while because I have to


    oversee the clean up and investigations." I told her in an attempt to dismiss the discussion.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chloe''s POV


    It could have been a great night if not for the disturbing sound of agonizing screams and the thick scent


    of blood.


    I have debated against myself countless times whether I should go out and check the situation or not.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But ke''s sound warning rang on my head and reminded me that I am in no position to be reckless.


    There is a little life in me that I have to protect now¡­ I must trust ke this time.


    Even so, the scream and the sound of the intensifying battle made me shudder in fear and anxiety.


    Especially the moment I heard the sound of battleing closer and closer to my doorstep.


    ''Should I hide somewhere safe?'' Driven by fear, I asked myself once more.


    Pacing back and forth around the room, I furrowed my brows as I decided what to do.


    In the end, I caught ke''s scent that immediately calmed me down and made me still.


    ''That''s right¡­ ke is outside¡­''


    Besides, I am no longer a weak wolfless woman now. I can at least defend myself if needed.


    Finally having the confidence, I calmed myself down and intently waited for ke toe back.


    I have already lost track of how long the battlested.


    All I knew was I only managed to calm down a little when ke came to the room.


    Seeing him calm while being surrounded by the aura of blood and death I could not help but open my


    mouth.


    "What is happening outside, ke?"


    My eyes scanned all over him, checking if he was injured in any way.


    He looked at me with relief in his eyes. It was calm and serene, and if not for the bloodstains that


    decorated the side of his face, one would think that he did not even encounter a battle with the


    intruders.


    "There were just some intruders who tried to take advantage of our lowered guards¡­ But don''t worry


    the enemies were already taken care of." He looked at me reassuringly as his tone suggested that I


    cap the night.


    "Why do enemies attack us? Is this the first time that it happened?"


    Hearing his calm exnation I could not help but ask further. The smell of blood outside the room is so


    thick and the agonizing screams earlier were too loud to unhear.


    "This attack was not serious¡­ It is just a futile attempt to catch us off guard during Carrie''sing of


    age ceremony¡­"


    He answered without a miniscule change in his emotions.


    I perfunctorily nodded, however I have a nagging feeling that what ke was saying wasn''t what it


    seems.


    "Chloe¡­ Don''t worry about it and take a rest¡­ I shall not apany you for a while because I have to


    oversee the clean up and investigations."


    He looked at me and stretched out his hands, wanting to soothe what every anxiousness I excuse


    outwardly. But the stains in his hands prevented him from reaching out further.


    ¡°I want to join you¡­ there are many people who were injured, I cannot just sit idly here and not help.¡± I


    insisted.


    A frown on ke¡¯s forehead appeared but the gentleness in his eyes did not diminish the slightest bit.


    After a long pause he still decided to shake his head and said,


    ¡°Do not worry, as I have said, this attack is not that rming at all¡­ You should take a rest first. When


    there¡¯s still a need tomorrow, you can freely help around. But now¡­ you and our baby should rest.¡±


    Although I was disappointed by his rejection, I could not refuse his seeding words. This is the first


    time for the both of us to act with our baby in mind, and so I reluctantly nodded and did his wishes.


    Iid down to bed, knowing full well that the sleepiness will note easy to me because of the


    situation outside. However, for the little one in my womb, Imanded myself to sleep.


    The next day, I woke up subconsciously looking at the other side of the bed. It was not cold and neat


    denoting that ke dide back for some time and managed to get a rest.


    With his lingering scent beside me, my heart was filled with relief somehow.


    Getting up, I immediately got down to prepare and took breakfast.


    The atmosphere was rather tense but the activities around did not slow down the slightest.


    The dining hall was still as busy as it was during normal times except for the fact that the food they


    were preparing was more appropriate for the injured ones.


    Looking at it at an even more detailed nce, it even seemed like they were already used to operating


    like this, that it did not look like the attack that bothered them once.


    I started looking around for ke but I realized that he was nowhere to be found.


    Without a choice, I took a look at one of the servants who were attentively looking after my meals and


    asked aboutst night''s attack.


    The servant was shocked at first but she then calmed herself down, seemingly horrified upon


    remembering what had happenedst night.


    ¡°Mydy, althoughst night¡¯s attack brought us so much shock, the pack is doing well. The servant


    replied calmly, but the ripple in her eyes was too obvious to ignore.


    ¡°Are there a lot of injured members? Is everything doing fine?¡± I could not help but ask further.


    ¡°Not at all mydy¡­ this attack is not like the past were¡­¡± Seemingly remembering something, the


    servant stuttered for a while but quickly recovered, ¡°There are indeed many injured but it is not a heavy


    problem¡­ The others are busy nursing the injured, from my eyes I could see that this would soon be


    oveed by our pack.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see..¡± I looked at her while bing bothered about her words, but in the end she smiled


    and suggested,


    ¡°The King is doing his best as well¡­ Do you want me to lead you to him after finishing your meal?¡± She


    asked rather attentively.


    ¡°En¡­ lead the way the wayter then.¡± Brushing the doubt in my mind, I nodded and hastened


    finishing my meal. After all, I could go there and see for myself if the situation really was something that


    is not as rming as they said to be.


    The servant then led me to the treatment hall, where the injured are being nursed.


    The noise of the busy atmospherepletely woke me up as I saw all of the healers running around


    and checking each of the injured situations.


    Even so, there was no patient who appeared to be critically injured and the panicked atmosphere was


    no longer around. Only then did I manage to believe what ke and the servant said but even so I


    decided to look around and see where I can help.


    I saw ke immediately as he stood strong and calm at the center of the hall.


    His warriors surrounded him, seemingly waiting for him to give out his orders. Although he looked


    rather energetic and steadfast, the faint shadow under his eyes told me the weariness he was inwardly


    enduring.


    I signaled the servant, thanking her for leading the way, then headed towards where he was.


    I only managed to take a few steps when ke¡¯s eyesnded on me and smiled. The warriors


    surrounding him also saw me and immediately gave way to ke after greeting me with a respectful


    smile.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ you¡¯re awake¡­¡± ke mumbled while his hand naturally took me and led me to the quieter


    area of the hall.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chloe''s POV


    ¡°Hmm,...ke, how¡¯s the situation?¡± I asked while looking around, ¡°Is there anything I can do to help


    out?¡±


    ke shook his head and briefly told me the overall situation and found out that there is not much to do


    other than monitor the condition of the injured.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Although I already knew the answer, my heart could not help but still be a little disappointed.


    I was not able to do anything to help ke smooth out the situation, in the end.


    ke looked at me and gently rubbed the back of my hand while saying, ¡°If you want to, you can go


    around and try assisting the healers to monitor the injured¡­ But don¡¯t tire yourself and the baby out.¡±


    Hearing his suggestion, a smile grew on my lips and I immediately nodded. I turned around and moved


    as I was about to head to the healer¡¯s side when I felt ke¡¯s hand not letting go.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked.


    ke seemed to be embarrassed, but in the end, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Chloe¡­ about our


    ns for lunch¡­ I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Hearing his words, only then did I remember the original n we two agreed on. Because of the


    situation, I was unable to remember about it, thankfully the situation did not seem to be too grave and a


    lunch pic would not look inappropriate.


    Moreover, looking at ke¡¯s expectant face, I could not find myself to cancel our ns and


    immediately nodded, ¡°Hmm, Let¡¯s do it¡­ See youter¡­¡±


    A gorgeous childlike smile bloomed on ke¡¯s face. He was like a child happy to have his request


    granted. ¡°See youter!¡±


    With that I spent the first part of the morning helping out the treatment hall. Since everyone had already


    been given first aid treatment, I only had to help out with the management of the medicine for


    distribution.


    It did not take me that long to finish the task and be vacant. So I quickly decided to head to the


    kitchen and prepared for our lunch pic.


    With the help of the kitchen cooks, I am able to immediatelyplete the things I needed to pack for


    our lunch. They were neatly packed in a big basket and I only needed to wait for ke toe over so


    we could go on our ns.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ you ready?¡± He asked with an unmasked excitement on his face.


    The smile in his eyes made my heart filled with warmth, for a moment I had forgotten about everything


    that was happening and chose to focus on the two of us.


    With a nod, I stood up, getting ready to go. ke very naturally took my hand then the basket on the


    other.


    Hand in hand, we went to the spot where ke nned to take me. Because of themotionst


    night, we cannot really go that far in the territory.


    In the end, ke decided that we go to the king¡¯s garden, which was exclusively only for the Lycan


    King, his family and his closest aides. Coincidentally, this was also the garden that was featured in my


    bizarre dream back then.


    Thinking about how mysterious and weird the dream was, I subconsciously tightened the hold on


    ke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡± While we were walking to enter the ce, ke felt the change in


    my mood and paused.


    He looked at me with a worried expression.


    Realizing that I let my thoughts wander, I shook my head and gave him just a perfunctory exnation,


    ¡°Nothing much, it is just that this garden once appeared in my dreams. I remembered it randomly.¡±


    Seeing that it was really just a passing thought, ke gestured that we move further to which I


    followed.


    However, both of us immediately sensed a presence behind us. ke calmly looked in a certain


    direction and said, ¡°Carrie,e out.¡±


    I followed ke¡¯s gaze and also saw a shy figure hiding on a tree nearby.


    Carrie had a pleading look on her face, almost in a teary state.


    ¡°Big brother¡­ Chloe¡­ please hide me¡­¡± She called out and begged.


    ¡°Hide in your room, do not disturb us¡­¡± ke sighed and rubbed his temples, clearly not wanting


    Carrie to disturb our time together.


    I chuckled seeing his childish actions. But I knew that Carrie would not feel this helpless if hiding in the


    room would work.


    I looked at ke and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t reject your little sister¡­ I am sure she ran to us because she


    really does not know what to do¡­¡±


    I coaxed ke with a few more words before ke finally managed to helplessly beckon Carrie.


    In the end three of us entered the garden.


    Fortunately the garden remained unscathed even with the intrusion that happenedst night.


    The flowers around the area are in full bloom and the trees generously brandished their wide canopies


    to shield us with the noon light.


    Just looking around the area made ke¡¯s rather exhausted demeanor freshen a lot. I smiled and


    started to prepare everything, taking out the contents of the basket.


    Carrie immediately helped me. Seeing the food that I and the kitchen worked to prepare, she could not


    help but exim in excitement.


    Instantly, she started to forget about the things that were bothering her a while ago and started to


    shower me with praises.


    ke looked at the two of us silently, a trace of helplessness was evident on his face, yet towards his


    little sister, his soft spot always worked.


    Very soon, the food was alreadyid out neatly on our pic mat. We sat under a wide shaded tree


    cushioned with the lush grown bermuda grass.


    I did not dilly-dally further and coaxed the two to eat, putting extra care on ke¡¯s food to somehow


    appease him.


    Serving him small portions of the dishes I knew he wanted, I handed out the te to him and smiled,


    ¡°Start with this, I made these dishes a while ago¡­¡±


    ke looked at the te and his gaze softened, ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡­¡±


    I watched him eat the food I served and observed his reaction. Taking a bite, his face bloomed with an


    approving smile as he muttered breathlessly, ¡°Delicious, as always.¡±


    His gaze made my heart stop as I was captivated by him. I tried to look away as I could feel the beating


    of my heart rising rapidly and my face burning in heat. However there is something about him that


    made me unable to stop looking toward his face.


    In the end the atmosphere going between us was interrupted by Carrie¡¯s exmation, ¡°Waaaah!!!


    Chloe, how I miss your cooking! I am really crying!!!¡±


    Taken aback I could only chuckle as I looked at her fondly.


    ¡°Carrie, you are already an adult but you still talk while your mouth is full.¡± ke looked at Carrie and


    chidded her sternly, but his gaze revealed that he was also happy as well.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just say how happy I am at this moment?! Hmf!¡± Carrie pouted as she hogged all the dishes


    she could put on her te as she ate vigorously.


    ¡°You should eat as well¡­¡± ke coaxed me as he handed out a te filled with a few dishes which


    were all my preferences.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Feeling the sweetness in my heart, I took the te and started eating as well.


    Carrie still went on praising the food I prepared, while ke quietly ate his fill.


    However, at a distance behind Carrie, I could see another figure approaching. My eyes widened in


    shock as I looked at ke.


    I saw a mischievous smile on ke¡¯s lips as he also stared at a distance.


    At that moment, I knew that ke somehow called the person over as he took a quick nce at Carrie


    who was still blissfully eating cluelessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ Arthur!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chloe''s POV


    The morning sky emerged in a breathtaking shade of blue, exuding an aura of serenity and calmness.


    Birds were chirping around the garden, making its peaceful demeanor stand in stark contrast to the


    scenes of strife and chaos that enveloped the darkness of the preceding night.


    A few feet away from us, Arthur emerged, catching Carrie off guard and causing her to choke on her


    food.


    ke and I exchanged amused nces as we witnessed the unexpected scene. Arthur''s face


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disyed a mix of concern and helplessness as he addressed Carrie, his worry evident in his voice.


    "Carrie¡­ Are you okay?" Arthur asked with a worried look.


    However, before he could approach her, Carrie swiftly moved and sought refuge behind me.


    "Okay¡­ I''m okay¡­" Carrie answered with a bright blush. With a reddened face, she assured everyone


    that she was fine, albeit with a hint of embarrassment.


    The once lively Carrie had transformed into a timid individual, while Arthur appeared at a loss for what


    to do. Observing their interactions, I couldn''t contain my amusement any longer and burst intoughter.


    Beside me, ke cast a tender nce in my direction, while Carrie shot me an intense re.


    Interrupting our moment, Arthur unexpectedly interjected, "Can I join you?" ke, who had been fully


    engaged with me, abruptly shifted his attention towards Arthur, his eyes narrowing with annoyance.


    The peculiar sight of the three of them, each disying contrasting expressions, struck me as


    immensely amusing, causing myughter to intensify.


    A soft sigh escaped ke''s lips, drawing my attention as his gentle gaze settled upon me. In that


    moment, a sense of tranquility washed over me, offering me a feeling of peace from the chaos that I


    have been recently experiencing.


    Yet, beneath the surface of this peaceful interlude, an inexplicable unease lingered, tugging at the


    corners of my consciousness.


    I turned my gaze towards the serene garden, its vibrant colors dancing in the sunlight, and found


    myself transported back to a vivid dream that had haunted my thoughts.


    In that dream, I witnessed a child, bearing an uncanny resemnce to a younger version of ke,


    frolicking joyfully among the blossoming flowers.


    Desperate to join him, I pursued his fleeting figure, calling out his name with increasing desperation,


    but my efforts proved futile as he remained just beyond my reach.


    No matter what I did, the child did not turn to me. No, it seemed that the child did.not even hear me.


    Gazing down at my petite belly, a thought ignited within me, ''Could the child I had glimpsed in my


    dream truly be you?'' The notion filled me with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.


    Then, in a sudden twist of fate, a gentle fluttering sensation emanated from within my abdomen,


    startling me. My eyes widened in astonishment; it was the first time I had ever felt the tiny life within me


    stir. Yet, an array of conflicting emotions flooded my heart. Wasn''t it still too early for such movements?


    Happiness intertwined with worry, creating aplex tapestry of sentiments within me.


    Addressing my unborn child, I whispered softly, "Are you trying to tell me that you are the child from my


    dream?" Amidst the whirlwind of emotions, a warmth blossomed in my chest, and a bittersweet


    sensation tingle in my nose, rendering me both tender and nostalgic.


    As ke nced in my direction, he caught sight of my response. Just as he was about to utter words


    of constion or exnation, our attention was abruptly drawn to a new presence entering the garden.


    There stood Lyra, her beauty still radiant, yet marked by an unexpected change. Surprisingly, there was


    a noticeable injury marred her arm, while her onceposed and reserved eyes now shimmered with


    a hint of redness.


    However, the most striking transformationy in her demeanor. The friendly expression she once wore


    when looking at me had vanished, reced by an icy gaze that pierced through me, devoid of any


    warmth or familiarity.


    A surge of rm coursed through me, causing my heart to skip a beat. Rising from my seat, I


    approached Lyra cautiously, my voice soft as I inquired, "Lyra, what happened? Are you alright? May I


    see your injuries?" Genuine concern weighed heavily upon me.


    To my astonishment, the frigid gleam that had once upied Lyra''s eyes swiftly dissipated, as if it had


    never existed.


    It vanished so abruptly that I questioned whether I had merely imagined it. Without ncing towards


    the others present, Lyra bestowed upon me a gentle, reassuring smile that startled me.


    "Alright," she responded in a toneced with kindness.


    "However, I cannot spare any time for treatment at the moment. The aftermath ofst night''s attack has


    left us with extensive damage. The Lycan King and his close aide are preupied, leaving me with no


    avable time," she snapped, causing ke and Arthur to visibly flinch by my side.


    "Extensive damage?" My heart quivered within my chest. Last night, despite my inability to tap into my


    wolf''s power, I could still hear the cacophony of shing and voices echoing through the air. From the


    confines of my room, I caught a whiff of the pungent aroma of blood saturating the pack''s grounds.


    It became evident that the attack we endured was far from insignificant. Countless individuals must


    have suffered injuries.


    Even Lyra, whose strength rivaled that of ke himself, had not escaped unscathed. The pack, too,


    appeared to have borne a substantial blow.


    The realization caused me to bite down on my lower lip, worry etching its way into my thoughts.


    Amidst this realization, questions arose in my mind. Why were ke and Arthur present in this


    moment? I observed ke''s hesitation, sensing something amiss.


    And why was the Lycan King here, partaking in this idyllic pic with me? An unsettling feeling began


    to creep over me, stirring a sense of unease and curiosity within my heart.


    "If it''s agreeable to you, could we meet tonight?" I heard Lyra inquired, her voice still gentle. I turned to


    look at Lyra''s still paled face.


    "I prefer to avoid the presence of others. I would like it to be just the two of us," she added, a pointed


    remark aimed at ke, who froze in response.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chloe''s POV


    As the night settled in, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about ke. With intention, I


    informed him of my weariness, carefully masking my true intentions by pretending to doze off.


    Once I was certain ke had departed, I stealthily slipped out into the darkness to meet Lyra.


    Stepping into Lyra''s bedroom, located at the far end of the pack house, I discovered her already waiting


    for me.


    The room itself exuded an air of mystery, shrouded in darkness, with only faint traces of moonlight


    seeping through the window, casting ethereal beams across the space. Shadows danced along the


    walls, lending an enigmatic ambiance to the scene.


    As I stood there, an inexplicable sense of foreboding gripped me, as if an invisible force whispered


    caution in my ear, urging me to heed its warning.


    Thoughts swirling in my mind, I caught sight of Lyra, visibly wounded and wearing a pained expression.


    "You''re here?" she greeted me, her lips forming a faint smile. Without hesitation, I shook my head in


    affirmation and made my way towards her. Clutched in my hands was the box of medicine I had


    brought along, ready to offer aid.


    "I''ll remove the bandage," I dered, my voice filled with determination, before carefully tending to


    Lyra''s injury.


    Gently, I began to peel away the protectiveyers, revealing Lyra''s injured flesh beneath. The wound


    gaped open, a vivid testament to the magnitude of the injury. Dark, crimson trails stained the


    surrounding skin.


    Lyra flinched and emitted a hiss of pain as my touch grazed it. After a few minutes of attentive care, I


    finally finished the task at hand.


    Contemting for a brief moment, I mustered the courage to hesitantly question Lyra, "Aboutst


    night... What truly happened?"


    Lyra''s gaze lingered on me, her eyes repeatedly changing between tranquility and frostiness, as if


    battling an internal struggle.


    After what felt like an eternity, she eventually responded, "You genuinely have no idea?"


    Her voice pierced the air, its icy tone causing my heart to skip a beat. Nevertheless, I gathered my


    resolve, inhaling deeply before meeting Lyra''s gaze head-on.


    "I need to know," I asserted, my voice steady yet filled with a mix of fear and concern.


    "Why did the Silver Pack suddenly face an attack? Who is our enemy? And how is it possible that the


    imprable defenses of the mighty and revered Silver Pack were breached so effortlessly?"


    In an instant, Lyra''s expression twisted into a malevolent smirk, oozing with animosity and frostiness.


    The warmth that once characterized her demeanor had vanished entirely.


    And then, she erupted into a fit ofughter, a sound dripping with scorn.


    "I always knew ke wanted to keep you in the dark," Lyra sneered, her voice seething with venom.


    "But it''s astonishing how clueless you truly are... Not a single inkling." Her wordsshed out, hitting me


    like a sudden gust of wind. The intensity in her eyes intensified as she gripped my arm forcefully, her


    grip bordering on aggression.


    "The Silver Pack, once revered as the greatest, now reduced to this... pitiful state. And it''s all because


    of you, Chloe," Lyra''s words cut through the air with a chilling tone, her emotions raging like a tempest.


    My disbelief surged, and I desperately attempted to wrench my hand free from her grasp, but her hold


    remained unyielding, like an iron vice.


    "What are you saying?!" I eximed, my voice tinged with shock and confusion, searching for any


    glimmer of reason amidst the chaos unfolding before me.


    Her voice dripped with usation as Lyra continued, painting a grim picture of events.


    "It was because of you that ke rallied the forces of the Silver Pack to protect the Red Moon Pack,


    thus incurring the wrath of formidable adversaries."


    "When you left, these enemies seized the opportunity to strike. ke, his mind clouded by your


    absence, was unable to shield our pack. Many suffered injuries, and some even lost their lives. Our


    defenses were shattered," Lyra hissed.


    "But instead of focusing on rebuilding our shattered pack, ke''s mind became consumed by thoughts


    of you. He couldn''t bear to be apart from you, so he left the pack behind to pursue you."


    "At first, you rejected him, and he returned to us. Everything could have been better if it ended there.


    But you, Chloe, you had a change of heart and decided toe back," Lyra''s voice dripped with icy


    disdain as she continued her usations.


    "The moment you returned, everything spiraled into madness. ke lost his grip on reality. He


    neglected his duties and responsibilities as the leader of our pack. Worst of all, when the attack


    urred, he chose to stand guard by your door, forsaking his people''s safety¡­"


    "...The Lycan King, he abandoned his own kin, allowing them to be harmed and perish while he


    protected you, peacefully resting in your room."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lyra''s words cut deep, carving wounds of guilt and disbelief within me.


    "And what about the day after that?" Lyra''s voice dripped with venom as she persisted, her words


    cutting through the air like a frigid wind.


    "Because of your words, he abandoned again his own pack once more, simply to have a frivolous


    pic with you!"


    As Lyra''s usations continued to assail me, the weight of her words settled upon my shoulders,


    burdening me with a profound sense of disbelief.


    The once-mighty Silver Pack, now reduced to a pitiful state, all on ount of my influence. And yet, I


    remainedpletely oblivious to the gravity of the situation.


    My body turned icy cold, a shiver coursing through every fiber of my being.


    In a surge of indignation and desperation, I forcefully shrugged off Lyra''s grip, my heart pounding in my


    chest.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I fled from the room, my feet carrying me swiftly, seeking sce in the


    refuge of the chilly forest.


    As I ran, the biting air pierced my skin, mirroring the frostiness that had enveloped my soul.


    Each stride propelled me further away, a desperate attempt to escape the overwhelming weight of my


    actions and the harsh reality that had unfolded before me.


    The words reverberated in my ears, shaking me to the core. I trembled uncontrobly as my emotions


    spun into a chaotic whirlwind.


    Guilt, remorse, sadness, and confusion shed within me, each vying for dominance. It was


    unfathomable, but the pieces seemed to fit, aligning with ke''s questionable words and actions.


    Lyra''s usations carried a ring of truth.


    As the weight of it all bore down on me, my head throbbed with pain, aching with the weight of my own


    remorse. Nausea churned in the pit of my stomach, further adding to my distress.


    I stopped abruptly, trying my best to regainposure, but the inner chaos was overwhelming.


    Just as I yearned for a moment of calm, a rustling sound seized my attention at the forest''s edge.


    Before I could react, a shadow pounced upon me, the realization dawning upon me far toote. It was


    an enemy lurking in the shadows,unching a surprise attack on me.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    A cold gust of air approached me, sending waves of goosebumps in my body.


    Caught unprepared, I relied on my instincts to step back and dodge quickly in another direction.


    Skkkk!


    Still, the attacker managed to wound the side of my cheeks as he turned to where I was dodged and


    I no longer cared about what direction to run off too. All I knew was that I needed to run for my life and


    escape.


    The chilling temperature in the air became colder and colder as it swept speedily on my body.


    Behind me I could sense that there were now several figures turned to pursue me.


    ¡®They were not alone!¡¯


    This time my mind remembered the face of my attacker a few moments ago. His eyes were bloodshot,


    but a trace of excitement ran on his face. It is as if getting me killed would be the price he only needed.


    ¡®Who are these people?¡¯ I wondered as the cold beads of sweat trickled all over my body.


    I desperately searched for something to hide in the forest. But the dark of the night did not even help


    me get through the terrain I was in.


    Crack! Wooshh!


    Several branches hit me as I dived deeper into the woods, leaving piercing wounds all over my body.


    I bit my lip in desperation as I knew in the first ce that I could not survive unless someone from the


    pack helped me.


    Desperation and belittlement overwhelmed me as reality hit. In these moments, I would always realize


    how good it would be to have a wolf to rely on.


    Gritting my teeth and clenching my fist, I tried to search deep down in my soul to desperately call my


    wolf which had been silent for a long time now, ¡®Aurora¡­¡¯


    However, there was no trace of my wolf at all.


    ¡®Someone¡­ There must be someone¡­¡¯ Panic rushed over me as I could see several ck figures


    closing their distance from me.


    I tried hard to run toward the pack but then I realized that I was already out of the territory.


    This time I realized the grave mistake I justmitted.


    Because of the heavy emotions I felt towards the truth about the Silver Pack, I ran out alone without


    regard to my safety.


    I cursed myself once more, realizing the fact that I foolishly went out alone and wolfless in a territory


    that had just been attackedst night.


    ¡®Of course there would be an enemy lurking outside!¡¯ I med myself once more, wanting to p


    myself for how foolish I have just be.


    Now not only did I jeopardize myself but my child!


    If I could go back in time, I would have not run off mindlessly for the second time!


    Even so, regretting toote at the moment.


    For now I am surrounded by the enemies in all directions.


    I could never outrun them¡­ and seeing their smug faces made me realize that they were just ying


    with me earlier on.


    They could have caught me and killed me easily even as I ran. But they let me run around and watch


    how I desperately struggle.


    ¡°Tired of running?¡±


    Amongst the numerous attackers, one emerged in the middle with an imposing aura. He was as strong


    as the beta around the pack.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Realizing this, my heart dropped as I knew that I could not escape from his grasp alone.


    I looked at them with hatred and deterrence as I asked with a tone full of warning, ¡°Who are you? Why


    are you doing this?¡±


    Leader of the attackers looked at me amusedly, ignoring my question he gloated in triumph,


    ¡°We finally managed to see you alone¡­ heh¡­ the sacrificest night is indeed worth it! In the end, no


    matter how the Lycan king protected you, he would not have thought that we would catch you alone


    this way! Hahahaha!¡±


    Hearing the leader¡¯s words made my mind ring in dizziness.


    ¡®The reason why they attacked was because of me?¡¯


    ¡®I was actually the target ofst night¡¯s attack?¡¯


    I searched my mind to think about who might be the people who would want my life and one person


    came to my mind - My Uncle!


    ¡®Could it be that my uncle really wanted to target me?¡¯


    Realizing these things, another wave of despair and guilt, as the leader¡¯s words and Lyra¡¯s revtions


    earlier onpleted the picture of truth in my head.


    I stood in their midst, my body shivering in terror as I realized the gravity of truth I have just discovered.


    I brought harm to the entire Silver Pack!


    From the very first moment I came there up until now, I have brought nothing worthy to the pack but


    harm and enemies!


    I have caused many lives to suffer because of my presence.


    I have caused ke to make wrong decisions, ultimately bringing more harm to the pack he once loved


    and cared about the most!


    In an instant, a stream of tears rolled onto my cheeks, as I copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you are no longer putting up a fight?¡± The leader raised his brows as he looked at me like I was


    an insect whose life is in a flick of his hand.


    But I no longer have any strength to even resist as I feelpletely hopeless and broken.


    Thebination of the truth and the realization of my foolishness had long broken my spirit,pletely


    taking out my will to even put up a fight.


    Seeing my state the Leader scoffed as if he was bored watching my state. He spat on the ground and


    eyed his men.


    Looking at me without any emotions, he coldly ordered, ¡°Kill her.¡±


    As soon as I heard his voice, I knew that my life was over.


    ¡°My baby¡­ I am so sorry¡­ mom is very foolish¡­¡± I moved my hand and caressed my womb,


    apologizing profusely toward my child.


    There was no longer any way to salvage the situation as I was here wolfless, in the middle of the forest


    far outside the reach of the Silver Pack territory.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± I heard several low chuckles as a few men moved. I tightened my fist as I felt their


    footsteps getting nearer.


    I lifelessly lifted my head, and I saw several sharp wsing at me.


    Flinching to their attacks, I closed my eyes and braced for the pain that is about toe.


    However, after a few seconds there was no pain that came.


    Instead I heard a deafening silence followed by sequential sounds of bodies falling in the ground.


    ¡°F*ck¡­ how did you¡­¡± The next moment I heard the voice of the leader with disbelief in his tone.


    Shocked about what happened I opened my eyes and looked at his direction, only to see how the


    Leader looked towards a figure in horror.


    My body shuddered as I saw ke moving so fast as he charged toward the Leader.


    I saw deep anger and coldness in ke¡¯s eyes as he moved his hand and mercilessly separated the


    Leader¡¯s head in his body.


    ¡°B-ke¡­¡± I mumbled as my body shuddered, finally reacting with all the things that happened.


    ke turned around, blood stained on his ever handsome face. The moment his eyesnded at me,


    the viciousness in his eyes washed over, as if it did not exist in the first ce.


    ¡°Chloe, are you all right?¡± He asked as he approached me.


    Before I could open my mouth to reply, I subconsciously looked down as I felt a warm flowing out


    of my lower body. At that moment I felt a sliver of life in my body flying away.


    My body trembled as I saw the bloody mess between my legs as I screamed, ¡°N-no!!!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    ke''s POV


    That entire afternoon, I could not help but be uneasy.


    Lyra¡¯s snide remarks pierced through my heart and caused my soul to stir in worry and fear that Chloe


    would figure something out.


    It is not that I wanted to lie about the entire situation. I just knew that Chloe would beat herself up the


    moment she knew of these things.


    I cannot bring myself to tell what happened when she left, I could not bear to see her feeling guilty


    about it all.


    ¡°ke¡­¡±


    cing back and forth in the office, Arthur who had just finished his report, sighed, and called my


    name.


    I turned on him and realized that he looked at me with a hint of me and helplessness, ¡°Don¡¯t me


    Lyra too much¡­¡±


    His expression and words caused my face to darken as I felt exasperated to hear that kind of thing in


    his mouth, ¡°Arthur, can you hear what you are saying?!¡±


    I looked at him in ring frustration as my thunderous voice roared, ¡°Because of her running her mouth


    needlessly, Chloe chose to run off! Now, how are you going to convince me that she would not do that


    thing again?¡±


    Arthur looked at me with a resigned look as he sighed once more, ¡°You cannot me her ke. You


    know that she is just thinking about the well being of the pack. You are the backbone of the pack and


    we cannot afford you to take drastic decisions like that.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you also agree with what she said?!¡± I looked at my friend, my trusted friend in disbelief. Of


    all the members of the pack, he would be thest person I want to hear these things from.


    ¡°Do not get me wrong ke. I do not agree with her taking action without your permission, I just want


    to let you realize that you are already losing yourself too much that you are already starting to lose your


    people around you¡­¡±


    Arthur looked at me with pity and disappointment as he continued saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s your mate


    Chloe or Lyra who is genuinely loyal to the pack¡­ ke, you are pushing people to make decisions


    that would hurt you because you are too blind to see that you are already destroying yourself before


    their eyes!¡±


    Listening to him, the words I wanted to throw at him choke me as my body flinched. His words pierced


    violently in my heart however, I resisted.


    I stand for what I believe in, and I chose to stick with it. I looked at him once more and vented all my


    disappointment and frustration as I glowered, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Arthur only sighed and shot me a meaningful yet disappointed look. His face was telling me, ¡®I have


    already warned you¡­¡¯


    Then he stood up and calmly closed the door.


    Bam! Extremely agitated and irritated, I punched the wall with all my might as I attempted to redirect


    the unpleasant feeling brewing inside of me. The urge to inflict pain rose at its highest as I felt myself


    rejecting the words I have just heard.


    After sometime I calmed down, seeing the darkness in the windows, I realized that it was already


    evening.


    ¡®Chloe must have finished tending Lyra¡¯s wound.¡¯


    With that I moved from where I was and looked at the mirror. Cleaning my face and wiping out the trace


    of emotional fit I just had, I rehearsed a smile on my face as I prepared to face my mate again.


    Heading towards our room, I knocked several times only to find no answer. In the end I opened the


    door and found out that the ce was closed and dark.


    Chloe has note back yet.


    Frowning, I immediately moved and headed to Lyra¡¯s quarters as fast as I could.


    When I arrived, I saw the faint light seeping out of Lyra¡¯s open door.


    Without knocking I rushed inside to see Lyra sitting nkly at a couch. Her injured arm was neatly


    bandaged, but her entire countenance emitted frigid cold.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, my tone is full of warning and apprehension.


    ¡°Gone¡­¡± Lyra lifted her face forward with a deadpan expression, ¡°She might have run off somewhere.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her words, I already knew what happened, especially when she shot me a look as if to say,


    ¡®You have pushed me to do this!¡¯


    That moment, it was like a string inside me snapped and a violent anger emerged out of me as I rushed


    toward Lyra and pinned her at the wall.


    ¡°LYRA!!! WHAT DID YOU SAY TO HER?!!¡± I shouted as I tightened the grip on her neck, wanting to


    snap it all in a blink of an eye.


    Lyra smiled as she choked and looked at me with disappointment and mockery on her face. Blood had


    already dyed her mouth red as she grinned and replied, ¡°Everything you don¡¯t want her to hear¡­¡±


    BAM!!!


    ¡°F&ck you!¡± I ignored the boundary and friendship between us as I pulled my right arm back and was


    about to punch her body that was already pinned in the wall.


    However, when I was about tond a hit, I felt a strong grip stopping my dominant right hand and


    another pulling away Lyra on my grasp.


    ¡°ke, stop this craziness!¡± Arthur held my arm back with all his might as he tried to talk sense. On the


    other hand, Carrie had already pulled Lyra toward


    ¡°Arthur¡­ Carrie¡­ Leave this matter to the two of us. Do not interfere.¡± I looked at the two with warning


    as I was trying to rely thest bit of my sanity to restrain my exploding anger.


    ¡°Big brother, is this more important to you?! Chloe is already missing and with a child! Focus on the


    critical things!¡± Carrie cried in panic as tears had already flooded her face.


    Her words hit my mind with rity. She is right, Chloe is missing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with herter¡­¡± I threw another nce at Lyra who was already grimacing in pain and turned


    to face the forest ahead. Chloe¡¯s scent still lingered; I am sure that I could find her.


    As I rushed, I heard Arthur say behind, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Lyra¡­¡±


    Yes, she had already been going too far, but I would have to deal with itter.


    The important thing right now is to find Chloe right away.


    Following her scent, I frowned as I realized that she had already run off far beyond our territory.


    Rushing through the forest, I frowned when I realized several unfamiliar scents lingering in.


    ¡®Enemies!¡¯

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ke''s POV


    I tapped on the power of my wolf and immediately shot towards where their scent was going.


    I rushed deeper and deeper in the woods, until Chloe and the other¡¯s scents thickened and intertwined.


    Finally, I stopped seeing the situation my mate was in.


    Trapped and helpless, I saw Chloe copsed in the ground while several attacks were already rushing


    to take her life away.


    Her body was full of scratches and dirt, her face filled with tears and horror. She was closing her eyes,


    as if she had already resigned to her fate.


    ¡®How dare you!¡¯ The intense will to kill and destroy covered me as I moved as fast as I could and killed


    off the attackers.


    As I rushed, I could see the smug look on their faces, looking at my mate like she was a prize to win.


    These sc*ms think they could even step on me as if they were powerful?


    Before me, the Lycan King, they will die without even having a chance to scream for their lives.


    Their lives were like a piece of paper to me, so easy to tear and destroy!


    With that, I shed toward the enemies and took their lives one by one. Like a reaper, out to harvest


    fruits in the light of the day, I took their lives in the middle of the dark night.


    None of the enemies even figured out how they died, and the only one who could barely follow my


    movements was the leader standing frozen in terror, ¡°F*ck¡­ how did you¡­¡±


    Before he could even finish, I swung my hand, separating his head to his body. Their blood sshed all


    over my body, but it could not wash away the killing intent and the bloodlust that I was exuding at the


    moment.


    ¡°B-ke¡­¡± But as I finished the life of the leader of the assants, I heard Chloe¡¯s call.


    It took a deep breath, trying to take away the bloodlust in my entire body. Then I turned around and


    looked at Chloe gently.


    Worry swept over me as I carefully held her, checking the injuries to her body.


    ¡°Chloe, are you alright?¡± My heart ached to see her tear stricken face and the scratches all around her.


    However, just as I was about to hear her answer, I suddenly felt her entire body shiver as she looked


    down.


    ¡°N-no!!!¡±


    She cried as if she had lost something so important, following her gaze I looked down.


    A p of soberness washed me, like a river of ice-cold water flooding my entire being. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    Blood flowed between her legs, and her pale expression had already told me¡­


    Our child¡¯s condition is not good!


    ¡°Hang on¡­ I will not let anything happen to you and our baby!¡± My mind exploded in haste as I quickly


    carried her and rushed back to the pack.


    ¡°No¡­ my baby¡­ our baby¡­¡± Chloe¡¯s hysterical sobs and trembling body was already like fire burning


    my hand and my heart but I still pressed on and rushed.


    ¡°Teacher Astor¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ We have teacher Astor¡­ Chloe. So, calm down and do not panic ok?¡± I


    searched to calm her as I could see on my eyes that we are already closing in the pack¡¯s entrance.


    There I already saw Carrie and Arthur anxiously waiting for us.


    However, I shed passed them before they could even ask Chloe¡¯s condition. In my mind, I only


    thought about going to Teacher Astor and plead for my mate and child¡¯s life.


    The moment I have arrived, Teacher Astor was had already opened the door with a grave expression


    on his face.


    With his abilities I knew that he had already felt our presence and received my mind link.


    ¡°Take her here¡­¡± Teacher Astor looked at the pale and strengthless Chloe in my arms as he instructed


    me toy her on the examination bed.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ please¡­¡± I opened my mouth and pleaded, but Teacher Astor¡¯s look shot me down.


    ¡°Arthur, take him out, no one is to disturb us.¡± He looked behind me and realized that Arthur and Carrie


    followed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ke¡­¡± Arthur held my shoulders.


    I am unwilling to move, but I know that the longer I refused to go, the longer my child and Chloe could


    receive a treatment.


    Time passed by as Arthur and Carrie apanied me outside. The moon shined over us but then why


    is it that everything in me feels dark?


    Carrie squatted beside me; she leaned over my shoulders as if to give mefort at this crucial


    moment.


    But my heart trembled as the anxiety and fear of losing something haunted me now.


    I felt like I was gagged in the moment and I could only breath air once I see my mate and child alright.


    ck¡­


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When the dawn came, the door opened. I quickly stood up and met Teacher Astor¡¯s grim face.


    He looked at me, with a mix of disappointment, sadness, and pity while he opened his mouth to say,


    ¡°We lost the child¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ can you say it again¡­ T-teacher Astor?¡± Filled with disbelief, I felt like my ears were ringing,


    so much that I could not hear his words properly.


    Teacher Astor looked at me once more, this time, there was a hint of me on his face as he reiterated


    each and every word, ¡°ke, you¡¯ve lost your child¡­ You might even lose your mate as well...¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Carrie copsed on the ground as she cried in grief. Arthur looked down and


    clenched his fist, not knowing who tofort between the two of us.


    Teacher Astor took another nce at us before he stepped away walking somewhere we do not know.


    I felt like my body is struck by lightning viciously as I trembled and nced inside.


    ¡°C-chloe?¡± I mumbled while my body is trembling all over.


    Chloe was in the room, sitting on the treatment bed with a soulless expression.


    She held a thing in her hand, it was caged in a ss. She was caressing it without even minding the


    surrounding, not even hearing my voice.


    ¡°My child you are so tiny¡­ but I could see your little fingers and limbs¡­¡±


    ¡°My child you are just a few months old in my womb¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ did youe out so impatiently?¡±


    Her voice wasced with madness and grief, her face would haunt me forever.


    The smile on Chloe¡¯s face paired with the desperate tears and lost eyes, rendered my feet week.


    Thud!


    I fell on the ground, kneeling before my mate, who was still not recognizing my opinion.


    ¡°Chloe¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± I knelt on the floor as I gasped of air to ease the tightening of my chest.


    The pain is too much for me to handle, but more so, the haunting wails of my mate who was now


    screaming in heartbreak.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!! My child? Why did you leave mommy alone?!¡±


    It was only then did I realize what really happened, how everything started and how my choices have


    caused me to this end.


    Who is to me?


    Is it the enemies who came relentlessly on our territory and tried to pester us and take away our


    peace?


    Is it my warriors who were unable to protect the pack?


    Is it my friends who could not even understand where I aming from?


    Is it Lyra who took the matters on her hand and caused Chloe to leave me alone, and even run to the


    enemy trap?


    Or is it Chloe who left me without even giving me a chance to exin?


    No¡­ actually... None of them is to me.


    There is no one to me but me.


    It is me¡­


    Me who lied and treated Chloe like a weak flower that could only thrive within my presence.


    It was me who vented my anger on other things and ignored my responsibilities to selfishly pursue my


    own desires.


    It was me who treated myself too hard and caused my friends and trusted warriors to be disappointed


    in me.


    All of this I would never realize, until, I see the cost of it all.


    My child¡¯s life¡­ bore the cost of it all!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chloe''s POV


    ¡°Chloe¡­ what have the two of you done?¡± Lying on the bed, I felt cold all over my body as I heard


    Teacher Astor¡¯s question.


    He was trembling as he looked at me in sorrow, pity and grief.


    His question was onlyposed of two words but I know the entire implication of it.


    What did ke and I have done toe to this?


    My eyes darted at Teacher Astor who was scrambling on the cab of medicine and tools trying to


    save me while he mumbled these words.


    I opened my mouth to answer my teacher¡¯s question but the strength in me finally left and everything


    went ck.


    I did not know how long I was sleeping but I was brought back to my consciousness once again when I


    smelled a faint scent of calming incense.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± I searched for Teacher Astor as I forced myself to sit.


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t force yourself¡­ Lie and rest.¡± Teacher Astor felt my movements and immediately warned.


    I shook my head and insisted on sitting, looking at my teacher pleadingly as I asked, ¡°How¡¯s my child?¡±


    Teacher Astor looked at me with the same look I had remembered moments earlier and my heart sank.


    ¡°The child is long gone even as ke rushed you here¡­ Chloe¡­ I am sorry I could not do anything¡­¡±


    Teacher Astor trembled as spoke, stepped forward and handed me something over.


    It was a tiny little fetus in a jar and one look I knew that it was my baby.


    My hand trembled as soon as the ss jar was ced on my palms. I felt my entire world crumbling as


    I stared at my child in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I whimpered in pain, loss for words, even a thousand cries would never be able to express how


    I am devastated.


    I can still feel that numbing feeling in my lower body, the sign that just earlier, the little one was still here


    in my womb.


    I felt like every inch of my flesh was getting eaten up by this unbearable sorrow. ¡°Noo¡­. my baby!¡±


    Tears fell to my eyes as it fell to the little fetus in my hand,


    ¡°Why? Why me?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Why my baby?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I looked up and asked only to meet Teacher Astor¡¯s grieving expression as well, ¡°I also don¡¯t know¡­


    Oh Chloe¡­¡±


    There is a crack in his voice as his eyes reddened, tears threatening to fall. In the end he looked away


    and mumbled, ¡°I have to go and tell ke the news¡­¡±


    The shiver in his voice was telling me that he could not bear to see this situation and chose to escape.


    But for me, I no longer knew what to say nor how to react. I only looked at my little one caged in the


    ss andmented.


    The door opened and soon I heard noises around, then I felt ke¡¯s presenceing at me but then I


    could no longer hear anything.


    I only knew that at the moment, I had lost my child.


    My Little One¡­ whom I was not able to protect.


    Memories kept shing in my mind. On the day I first knew that I was pregnant, down to the nights


    when I caressed my womb and talked to my child the things that bothered me.


    ¡°My child you are so tiny¡­ but I could see your little fingers and limbs¡­¡±


    ¡°My child you are just a few months old in my womb¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ did youe out so impatiently?¡±


    I mumbled between ke¡¯s inaudible cries. His apologies, his wailing, they bring me nofort at all.


    What it brought was more pain.


    I have once thought that meeting ke was apensation from the heavens of all the sufferings I


    have experienced in the past.


    But who would have thought that by knowing him, I would fall into an even deeper abyss.


    Yes¡­


    He is the reason why our situation came to this.


    If there¡¯s anyone to me, couldn¡¯t it only be him?


    Tightening the hold on my little one¡¯s corpse, I looked at him with coldness in my eyes.


    He was kneeling, tear-stricken and remorseful. But what use would his guilt be at this moment now?


    He lied many times and made me realize over and over again that he only looked at me as someone to


    be caged in.


    Someone who was supposed to be ¡®protected¡¯ without even a clue of what was really happening.


    In his eyes, I am never someone who could stand beside him that he could trust and be truthful of.


    It was only now that I realized that it was not my Father, nor Vanessa, nor Lyra, nor anyone in the Silver


    and Red Moon Pack that looked down on me the most.


    It was ke, none other than him, who viewed me in such a low regard!


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± I looked at him coldly and asked him very slowly.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now that our child is gone, ke?¡± I asked as I sat there, looking down at his


    kneeling figure.


    ¡°C-chloe I never¡­¡± ke tried to reason but I no longer want to hear anything.


    ¡°When will you see the truth ke? When will you realize the depth of your actions!!!¡± As I continued to


    confront him, the louder and heavier my voice was.


    ¡°When will you realize that you have already destroyed not only me, not only my baby, not only the


    pack but YOURSELF?!¡±


    ¡°When will you stop this obsession?¡±


    ¡°Because of me, you blindly followed your will and endangered your pack!¡±


    ¡°It could have been nice if you had given me an inkling of what the real situation was, but you even


    chose to make a fool out of me for the nth time! For the nth time ke! You liked it once more!¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to protect ke?¡±


    ¡°Who??¡±


    ke looked at me, frozen and lost. His face paled as he opened his mouth in trying to gather the


    words to respond.


    ¡°The ke that genuinely loves the pack and is responsible is all gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chuckling in dejection, I looked away from his sorry figure and managed to nce at the


    door where Carrie and Arthur stood there not knowing what to do.


    ¡°ke, this moment¡­ I am truly convinced that my existence is a poison to you.¡±


    ¡°That I, Chloe, is someone that ruined ke, the Lycan King of the Silver Pack.¡±


    With that I stood up walking behind him as I left my words,


    ¡°Since I lost our child, we no longer have something to associate with each other.¡±


    ¡°ke, let¡¯s part ways.¡±


    ¡°There is no other way.¡±


    Saying my peace, I went out of the room, dragging my weak body out. I no longer want to be in the


    same ce as him.


    I took my child with me as Carrie held on to me, pleading in her grieving eyes, ¡°Chloe..¡±


    I smiled in resignation, restraining another wave of tears in my eyes, ¡°I want to bury my child Carrie¡­


    Will you apany me?¡±


    Carrie¡¯s body trembled as tears flowed in her eyes once more. She could only nod in response as she


    held my hand and supported me.


    We headed to the garden where I had a dream about the little one.


    It was only then that I realized that the little one was actually already telling me that this might happen,


    but the foolish me did not even take it to heart.


    In the end, even as I knew that I would no longer go back to this ce, the Silver Pack, I knew that this


    garden is the one whom my child chose as a ce of rest.


    And so, I held the ss in my hand and ced it in my heart while I looked up in the skies that are now


    slowly turning bright.


    The moon has given me the gift of life¡­ but who would have known¡­ that the night will take it away¡­

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chloe¡¯s POV


    I knelt on the ground, nkly staring at the grave feeling light headed. I still could not believe that my


    baby was gone and could never see the light of the world.


    Carrie was beside me, with her heartbreaking cries she carefully decorated the surroundings of the


    grave with flowers.


    cing thest flower on my hand, I touched the ground and took a handful of earth on my baby¡¯s


    grave.


    Tears started to fall once more as I remembered that I would be leaving this ce once more. In my


    heart, I would never ever go back to this ce again.


    ¡®Watch me from above, my lovely child¡­¡¯ I whispered silently in my heart as I pulled my body up and


    stood.


    ¡°Hic¡­¡± But as I took a step forward, my body and my mind began to crumble once more in devastation.


    ¡®What could be my reason to live?¡¯


    ¡®My baby is gone¡­¡¯


    ¡®I cannot be with ke as well¡­¡¯


    ¡®Where to?¡¯


    ¡°Chloe, are you alright?¡± Carrie speedily stood and caught up to me, immediately preventing me from


    falling.


    ¡°I-im fine Carrie¡­¡± I forced a smile and shook my head. ¡°Carrie¡­ you heard everything earlier¡­ I must


    go¡­¡±


    Carrie¡¯s hands froze and her face showed helplessness.


    I could see the struggle in her eyes as she tried to find the words to say. One was her beloved brother,


    the other was her friend.


    ¡°I-i know Chloe¡­ but¡­ you¡¯ve just had a miscarriage¡­ this would be too harmful for you¡­ besides


    you also had a lot of injuries from the attack¡­¡± Carrie tried her best to persuade me but to no avail.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Carrie¡­ besides, I cannot stay a second longer in this ce¡­¡± I answered in a soft tone as I


    looked up at the sky that is now fully blue. ¡°As long as I am here, the enemies will not stop targeting the


    Silver pack¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, ke will continue to consider me in his decisions and will eventually bring the entire pack


    down¡­¡±


    ¡°Carrie¡­ I''m sorry¡­ but I hope you understand where I aming from¡­¡± I held her hand and looked


    at her sincerely.


    ¡°I know but¡­ you two¡­ Sigh¡­¡± Carrie tried to search for words to say but in the end, she sighed and


    continued, ¡°Why must things reach to this point¡­ maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ if the little one is saved,


    maybe¡­¡±


    Carrie started to mumble as she looked down, her eyes started to water in tears once more.


    I held the side of her face and wiped away her tears, ¡°It does not work like that Carrie¡­ In fact, even if


    the ambush did not happen, I would havee up with the same conclusion. I will still choose to


    separate with ke so that he would have to regain himself.¡±


    ¡°What kind of mate am I if I allow my other half to destroy himself for me?¡± I let out a self-deprecating


    smile as I mumbled these words.


    ¡°Look after your brother for me, okay? Also, please tell teacher Astor, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I disappointed him, in


    the end. I was not able to be a Luna the pack could rely on¡­ Instead¡­ I became the cause of all


    this mess. ¡±


    In the end, I hugged Carrie once more and started to go on my way.


    In the gentle morning light, while the other pack members were yet to go around the pack, I headed to


    the forest without even taking anything with me.


    As I reached the entrance of the pack, I saw Arthur¡¯s lethargic and troubled figure seemingly waiting for


    me to go.


    ¡°Chloe¡­¡± He called out, but just like Carrie, he too looked as conflicted as her.


    ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡± He asked worriedly.


    ¡°There is no other way¡­ I am sure that deep down you also saw how far ke has fallen just because


    of me¡­¡± I answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Arthur refuted but he could not find the right words to back up his im, and so I


    shook my head and gestured that I would continue to headout.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you out¡­ I cannot leave you with that condition!¡± Arthur blocked my way and was


    determined to join me in my exile.


    ¡°No need, besides Carrie, and the pack needs you¡­ my departure will be futile if you would also


    disappear. The pack needs everyone but me this time¡­¡± I answered.


    ¡°Besides, I n to head back to the Red moon pack anyway. In the end that¡¯s the only ce I can call


    home next to the Silver pack¡­¡± Before he could think of another way to refute, I convinced Arthur by


    mentioning the Red Moon pack.


    In the end, he could only follow my wish and I finally headed towards the forest outside the pack¡¯s


    territory.


    ¡°Before you go¡­ take this¡­¡± He handed a bag to me and started to exin that these are some basic


    necessities for me to go on my way.


    He also took some of the recovery tonic and medicine for my condition and my words that I could take


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    along the way.


    Threading through the forest was quite peaceful, because ording to Arthur, while I was


    unconscious, he and the other betas swept the territory clean of the lurking enemies.


    He gave me the safest route out so that I could also safely get out of the territory without bumping into


    the roaming enemies once more.


    Once I was sure I was really out of the territory and that Arthur did not attempt to follow me, I decided


    that the direction I would be heading into was the opposite direction of the Red Moon pack.


    In reality, I have no ns nor any ce in mind to go to. Besides, if I chose to go to the Red Moon


    Pack, ke might evene there after sometime and cause a scene to coax me froming back.


    After some time, I felt my body screaming for rest.


    Deciding to finally take a stop, I drew my attention to the bag given by Arthur earlier and I realized that


    it contained the medicine and tonics that were all surprisingly appropriate for my condition.


    However, there is one bottle kept securely separate from all the tonics.


    When I inspected it, I found that it was a fast acting poison and along with it was the antidote. There is


    a note inside which had a few words from a familiar handwriting, from Teacher Astor.


    ¡°Use it when in danger¡­ I hope that you find your way back here¡­ your real and fated home¡­¡±


    ¡®My real and fated home?¡¯ I let out a heavy sigh and smiled dejectedly. At this moment, I cannot see


    any possibility of me going back to the Silver Pack.


    There is no reason for me toe back. They were all gone.


    After having a good rest, I also started searching through the forest of herbs I needed to increase my


    means of self-defense as I got an inspiration for the parting gift given by Teacher Astor.


    After all, I am just a wolfless woman, who suffered a miscarriage, a few minor injuries and had gone


    without anything but the things handed over by Arthur.


    I wandered through the forest and took advantage of the day light to forage for the things I needed.


    ¡°This might be enough¡­¡± Picking thest herb needed to create the type of poison I had in mind.


    I looked at the orange sky and realized that it would be dark soon. With a frown on my face, I moved


    quickly to the ce where I spotted earlier that is safe for me to spend the night with.


    There¡¯s a nearby water source in the area as well so I thought it was fine.


    In no time, I was able to arrive in that area and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The area had a small stream flowing with clear water, and had several trees with lush canopies and


    thick trunk, all of which were perfect for me to climb and hide to sleep.


    Choosing the tree that is easiest to climb, I decided to start preparing for the night. Arthur¡¯s bag


    contained some dry rations and because it would be dark in no time, I could no longer hunt for dinner.


    But before I could even start moving, I felt a sudden presence approaching me fast.


    Moving quickly, I took the dagger from the bag and shouted in warning, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chloe''s POV


    I ced the dagger strongly in my hand and looked at the direction where the presence wasing


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from.


    Only then did I see a young man approaching the area I am in.


    He stepped out from the shadows and revealed himself. There was a spear in his hand, and a dead


    rabbit on the other. One look and I could see that he had gone for a quick hunt and stumbled to me,


    unfortunately.


    He had a tanned skin tone thaty underneath his tattered clothes. His eyes emitted a trace of


    vignce and coldness but strangely upon seeing me, the vignce diminished a lot.


    ¡®A rogue?¡¯ I raised my brow in wonder, as I looked at him and observed his actions. But the more I


    looked at him, the more I was confused.


    Although he really looked like someone who had spent a lot of time in the forest, his entire demeanor


    and appearance did not look like the vicious rogues at all.


    Beside his tattered clothes, his long hair was tied neatly in a man bun and his nails were all fleshy pink,


    without a sign of the rogue¡¯s darkening. He also does not emit the foul stench the rogue¡¯smonly


    have as a sign that they were starting to lose their rationality.


    ¡°This is my spot.¡± He said in a low voice, it wasced with reprimand but no hint of hostility.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I answered cautiously.


    Although there were no signs of hostility, it did not make me lower my guard the slightest.


    I did not move on my spot and only watched him with a dagger in my hand.


    He seemed to have realized something and sighed. His expression seemed to express that he found


    my presence quite troublesome.


    He put down the dead rabbit in his hand and went to another tree. Its truck and branches were wider


    however, it was too difficult for me to climb into


    Tack tack tack!


    The next moment, he swung his spear into the trunk seemingly randomly. I raised my dagger in


    vignce, as I was confused by his actions.


    ¡®Is he venting his anger to the tree?¡¯


    But soon he stopped and looked at me apathetically.


    ¡°You¡­ sleep here¡­¡± He swung his spear and pointed at the tree he just murdered with his spear.


    I looked at the tree once more and was shocked to see that he dug a few shallow steps I could use to


    climb up the tree.


    ¡°This?¡± I looked back at him wide-eyed.


    He looked at me from top to bottom with a darkened and troubled expression, ¡°You smell blood and


    weak, you cannot sleep in my tree with that condition.¡±


    He said then he pointed up at the tree top, ¡°You will see what I am talking about.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Overwhelmed by his uncanny actions I could only mechanically nod and look down.


    Only then did I realize that the dress I was wearing was stained with blood at the lower area. It seemed


    that I had bled due to the aftermath of my miscarriage.


    In the end I climbed the tree and found that the top of the tree trunk was actually t and smooth


    enough for me to sit on.


    The main branches of the tree was also wide enough for me tofortably lean on without even


    having to fear rolling off the tree in my sleep.


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± I looked at him, who was still down and checked my condition.


    In turn, he only nodded and headed toward the stream to prepare the dead rabbit that might be his


    dinner.


    After some time, I decided toe down the stream as well and wash my clothes in a secluded spot,


    when he was busy starting the fire to presumably cook his rabbit meat.


    When I came back, the smell of the barbequed meat had already assaulted my nose.


    He seemed to have noticed me approaching as he turned to me expressionlessly. The next moment,


    his hands reached at one of the skewered meat and said, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I looked at him dumbfounded.


    On times like this, it is normal to act vignt toward each other. But from start to finish, he only quickly


    did things to help me without even asking something back.


    ¡°Eat¡­¡± When he saw that I was about to decline, his brows furrowed and mumbled once more.


    Seeing his expression, I could not find any words to decline him any longer and so I walked to the fire


    he had made and sat opposite him.


    ¡°Thank you for sharing your meal¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He casted a nce and took his skewer as well. Without a word, he started eating his food.


    In the forest, there was an awkward silence between us and only the asional sound of the crackling


    fire interrupted it.


    In the end, I could no longer ignore the silence and said, ¡°My name is Chloe¡­ a¡­ traveler.¡±


    ¡°Caleb¡­¡± He answered, then after a pause he said with a confused expression, ¡°You have no wolf¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ It has been like this since I was young¡­¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°I decided to travel aimlessly


    to find answers¡­ Perhaps there¡¯s a cure to my condition.¡±


    Caleb looked at me with a somber expression, but it was only in a split second before it faded. Then he


    turned his gaze into his meat once more as hemented, ¡°Liar, you ran away¡­¡±


    Surprised by hisment, I was unable to refute his conclusion at the moment and let out an


    embarrassed chuckle, ¡°Ah, did you figure it out due to my wounds and condition?¡±


    He looked at me and nodded.


    Somehow, his bizarre attitude slowly tore down my vignce as I found myself opening up to him a


    little.


    ¡°Well, you are right about one thing, but also wrong in saying that I am a liar¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I ran away¡­ but it is also true that I decided to wander around to find some answers¡­¡± I


    paused and looked at the faint starry sky.


    ¡°You see, just earlier, I lost my baby¡­ I buried my poor child in the morning and left my mate¡¯s pack


    right after due to someplicated reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°One of them is because I am someone who needs protection because I do not have any wolves¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the power to protect my baby in my womb¡­ that is why when attackers came, I lost


    my child in the process¡­¡± As I uttered these words, I found myself numbed in pain as my soul grieved.


    Maybe it was because of the explosion, or perhaps it was because I had already run out of tears to


    shed, but I could no longer hide myself crying, whilst my heart was aching terribly.


    ¡°That is why, I decided that¡­ I have to go and find the answer¡­ perhaps, I¡¯ll find a way to find a


    miraculous herb to cure my condition.¡±


    Caleb looked at me as he listened. His face changed from somberness, to surprise then to pity.


    However, his stoic face was still there and only the emotions in his eyes could be followed.


    ¡°How about you?¡± Seeing that I have dampened the atmosphere with my depressing monologue, I tried


    changing the topic.


    ¡°I have no home¡­¡± He answered with his head lowered, not allowing me to see the kind of expression


    on his face.


    Just as I thought there would be an awkward silence between us once more, I heard him continue, ¡°My


    pack was destroyed by the Lycan king¡­ just because of our foolish elders who stood against them!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°D-destroyed by the L-lycan King?¡± I mumbled with my heart skipping a beat.


    Here sitting beside me was a person that was a victim of ke¡¯s drastic decision.


    ¡°Yes¡­ he did¡­¡± There was a sh of coldness in his gray eyes as he answered.


    The veins on his hand appeared as he tightened the grip on his skewered rabbit meat. ¡°When I came


    back to our territory for a mission, all I saw were ruins and corpses¡­¡±


    ¡°I went around and found that the Silver Pack was invading enemy packs during this time, and I knew¡­


    they did it to my pack!¡±


    The silence between us became heavier as I felt the strong sense of guilt in my heart. I cannot look at


    Caleb¡¯s face anymore, afraid that he would find my uneasiness suspicious.


    ¡°I-i see¡­¡± I uttered, trying to sound as normal as possible, ¡°Then where are you heading to?¡±


    Caleb looked at the stars in the sky and replied with loneliness in his heart, ¡°Searching for survivors¡­


    when I buried the corpses there were some people missing¡­ so they might have escaped..¡±


    Sighing with a heavy heart I replied, ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Caleb looked down at the fire in front of us and hummed.


    After some silence once more, I stood up and told him that I retired for the night.


    Caleb also stood and extinguished the fire with ashes. Instantly the surroundings became darker, with


    only the faint moonlight lighting our way.


    As I headed up to the tree where I would be resting, I heard Caleb¡¯s voice behind me as he said slowly,


    ¡°There is a forest north from here¡­ with vast rare herbs none of us could identify¡­¡±


    My hand paused midair as I looked at Caleb back, ¡°Rare herbs?¡±


    I uttered with anticipation. In my mind, the worry of Aurora being poisoned weighs me down. And so


    even a little hope like this would effectively spike my passion to go and find a way to detoxify the


    poison.


    ¡°En¡­ I am heading in that direction as well, because that ce is dangerous¡­ suitable for desperate


    people looking for a ce to hide.¡± Caleb looked at me with a certain meaning in his eyes.


    He is suggesting for us to travel together as we might both head into the same destination.


    ¡°I-i¡­¡± Although his idea actually made sense, hesitation and guilt filled my heart as I remember his


    enmity towards ke and the Silver Pack.


    What if he discovered that I was once ke¡¯s Luna and that the trigger of his killing spree was actually


    me?


    This might be a time ticking bomb.


    ¡°You can think about it until the morning¡­¡± Caleb sensed my struggle andmented before he


    immediately turned to climb on his own tree.


    The night ended just like that, but I was filled with thoughts about the forest in the north.


    But the fear in my heart towards Caleb¡¯s possible reaction is a matter I could not ignore. With the way


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he carried himself alone in the forest after the tragedy that happened to him, I knew that once he


    showed his hostility toward me, I would have no way to defend myself against him?


    ¡®What if I really found the cure in that ce?¡¯ I pondered, weighing if the danger is worth taking at this


    moment.


    The morning had already arrived; however, I have not yete to a decision.


    In the end, Caleb looked at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe but I do not care about your past and


    that I wish you no harm. Right now, you are just someone I want to help¡­¡±


    I paused looking at his calm eyes. His countenance was still cold and vignt, but there was no hint of


    treachery on his expression.


    After pondering for some time, I finally nodded and agreed.


    Even as I gave the decision, there was no change in Caleb¡¯s eyes. His expression tells me that my


    agreement woulde eventually.


    Immediately that morning, we set off to the north. Heading towards the mystic north forest that even the


    greatest pack do not dare to thread easily.


    The farther we were able to travel during the day, the better it was.


    During the trip, Caleb has been surprisingly considerate toward me.


    ¡°You are still injured, so I cannot suggest that you ride on my wolf¡¯s back at full speed¡­ we shall travel


    on foot. It will be kinder to your body.¡±


    When I was at my limit he would decide to stop and take a break allowing me to recover quickly.


    We operated in a synergy that is quite unusual as we are still considered strangers to each other.


    Caleb is in charge of hunting and protecting, while I was in charge of cooking and concocting medicine


    and recovery tonics.


    With that, even when Caleb was unable to shift to his wolf, our speed was not that slow either.


    On the third day of traveling, I was already fully recovered, thanks to the medicine teacher Astor and


    Arthur provided, as well as the herbs that I managed to gather along the way.


    ¡°We can travel at full speed tomorrow¡­ I guess¡­¡± Caleb expressionlessly nced at me and


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Thank you for looking after me.¡± I looked at him gratefully and smiled.


    These three days, I found that Caleb was a pretty one-track minded person. When he helps, he helps


    without care. When he decides he ensures that he could see through the oue till the end.


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong we can reach there in around a month while traveling at full speed¡­¡± Caleb


    looked at the stars as he started to calcte the distance we still need to thread to.


    ¡°But now we are near another pack¡¯s territory. We must travel cautiously.¡± Caleb warned heavily.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I answered as I took a portion of our dry ration and a potion, ¡°This is the scent masking potion


    I prepared in advance. I have prepared enough for three days¡­ do you think it would be enough?¡±


    Since there might be someone around, we decided not to use fire throughout the night. We could only


    eat dry rations until we sessfully passed through the territory of the pack ahead.


    It is also necessary for us to hide our scents from the other werewolves as they would definitely detect


    our presence once we reached a certain distance.


    ¡°It should be enough¡­¡± Caleb took the food and potion.


    Without hesitation he drank the potion immediately.


    The night was quiet but the two of us were still vignt. In the middle of the night, two of us woke up at


    the same time as we had detected several presences approaching near our respective hiding ce.


    I subconsciously looked at Caleb who was leaning on top of the tree just across me and he gestured


    for me to not panic and stay still.


    I held my breath in nervousness as I observed the figures approaching. They were two people vigntly


    scanning their surroundings.


    ¡°It is really a bummer! Aren¡¯t we going to attack some packs?! Why do we still need to patrol the


    territory?!¡± One of the men approachingined.


    My heart skipped a beat as I heard their words. It seemed like the pack we ran with was actually a


    hostile pack.


    ¡°Cheh¡­ the leaders were actually not bothered at all, Red Moon Pack is basically dead. Even their


    Alpha is not a threat to our weakest Beta! Why are youining??!¡± The other wolf replied with


    disdain.


    Upon hearing his words, however, my heart started to turn cold and a great sense of panic rushed over


    me. I could not believe what I just heard!


    We were already far from the Red Moon Pack, and yet I would stumble on a pack that is actually


    nning for their doom!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chloe


    My heart leaped and a chill ran through my entire body. The words "Are they nning to attack the Red


    Moon Pack?" echoed in my mind. ncing at the werewolves camping nearby, I tightened my grip on


    my hands and cautiously approached, desperate to catch snippets of their conversation.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" Caleb whispered angrily, but I disregarded him. The forest


    enveloped us with its dense foliage and abundant nt life. Utilizing the cover it provided, I managed to


    stealthily draw closer, eager to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Silence! This is what the beta hasmanded. Or do you have intentions of defying orders?"


    "W-what are you implying?! I never said such a thing!" The man immediately shrank back, his face


    draining of color.


    "Then keep your mouth shut," the older man hissed. "Don''t be an arrogant imbecile and prepare


    yourself for the uing assault!" He uttered before striding away. Once he was out of sight, the first


    man angrily grasped the bundle of wood he had collected and forcefully mmed it onto the ground.


    "Fool? Who''s the fool here? You''re so terrified of an attack that you need a thousand troops! Now we''re


    stuck camping here for three whole days because of that!" He eximed, venting his frustration by


    kicking the ground.


    "Tsk! Why do you fear the Red Moon Pack when it''s already on the brink of extinction?"


    I watched the man''s retreating figure, my body drenched in cold perspiration.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Hey! What are you thinking? Get down from there, they mighte back!" Caleb hurriedly pursued


    me, gripping my shoulders in an attempt to pull me away. But I couldn''t hear him.


    "A thousand troops... Their intentions go beyond mere attack on the pack. They seek to annihte


    everyst one of the members of the Red Moon Pack!" I clenched the fabric of my clothing tightly,


    muttering under my breath.


    "What''s wrong with you? Hurry first, we need to get away from here!" Caleb hissed. "This is how it goes


    when a Strong alpha dies and he got nopetent sessor. Anyway, I heard the Red Moon Pack is


    quite evil. Maybe, they are getting what they deserve¨C" He continued but was not able to because I


    strongly yanked away from him.


    "Evil?" I red at him. "The Red Moon Pack indeed deals with poison. But have you heard about them


    using it to harm others?" I hissed at him.


    "What''s the matter with you? We need to hurry and get away from here!" Caleb whispered urgently.


    "This is what happens when a powerful alpha dies without a capable sessor. By the way, I''ve heard


    rumors about the Red Moon Pack being quite malicious. Perhaps, they''re reaping what they''ve sown--"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence as I forcefully pulled myself away from him.


    "Malicious?" I red at him. "It''s true that the Red Moon Pack dabbles in poison, but have you ever


    heard of them using it to intentionally harm others?" I hissed in response.


    Caleb''s eyes widened as he gazed at me, momentarily speechless. After a few seconds, his


    expression grew serious, and he cautiously inquired, "You...


    "Don''t tell me... You''re a member of the Red Moon Pack?" His eyes widened with the question.


    I opened my eyes and averted my gaze from him. My eyes quivered as a flicker of pain crossed them.


    Taking a deep breath, I let out a mournful sigh.


    "I wonder," I replied, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "I''ve already left the pack, so I''m not sure if I can


    still be considered a member of the Red Moon Pack... or any pack for that matter."


    In an instant, painful memories surged through my mind, causing an agonizing sensation akin to a


    thousand knives stabbing at my heart. I shut my eyes, concealing the torment within. When I reopened


    them, all emotions had vanished, reced only by a chilling glint.


    "But it seems that no matter what I do, an unbreakable bond ties me to the Red Moon Pack," I stated.


    With those words, I rose to my feet, intent on retracing our path.


    "Hey! Where are you going?!" Caleb urgently questioned, grabbing hold of my hand to halt me. I turned


    to him and offered a faint smile. "I''m sorry, but I believe we need to go our separate ways from now on,"


    I informed him.


    "You... You''re considering returning to the Red Moon Pack? Are you out of your mind? Can''t you see


    how many warriors they have? The Red Moon Pack is on the verge of extinction! You''ll be risking your


    life by going there!" Caleb hissed, his grip tightening on my hands.


    I nced down at our intertwined hands, a trace of softness entering my gaze. With a smile still on my


    lips, I spoke to Caleb. "You came all this way, didn''t you? Wasn''t it to save even one member of your


    pack?" Caleb listened, falling silent.


    "It''s the same for me. I have to go to the Red Moon Pack... Even if I can save just one member... I''m


    willing to risk my life if necessary," I said, a sad smile adorning my face.


    Caleb stared at me intently, and then he sighed. Releasing my wrist, he retrieved some items from his


    bag and handed them to me.


    "You may not possess the ability to shift, but in the few days I''ve spent with you, I''vee to realize


    that you possess more courage than those who hold great power.


    "These are some first aid supplies and a dagger," he exined as he ced them in my hands. "You...


    Although you are courageous, you must also be aware of your circumstances..."


    Caleb expressed, "If it''s impossible to rescue anyone, then refrain from recklessly sacrificing your own


    life." His eyes reflected a profound pain, as though he had personally endured a simr anguish¡ªthe


    struggle to survive without heedlessly abandoning oneself, despite the loss of everyone dear to you.


    In response, I nodded in agreement with Caleb. Upon witnessing my acknowledgment, he distanced


    himself a few steps and uttered, "Well... perhaps our paths will cross again... if fate chooses to be


    kinder to us."


    "Indeed," I replied, offering a smile.


    X X X


    A few dayster, I positioned myself behind a tree, observing the surroundings. I found myself near the


    concealed entrance of the Red Moon Pack, amidst a scene of utter chaos. Burning structures and


    terrified cries engulfed the pack, besieged by adversaries.


    "I''mte..." I clenched my teeth, surveying the devastating sight. Pain welled up within me as I


    witnessed the downfall of the pack my father cherished. "Father... I apologize for my tardiness..." I


    that moment, a frigid gleam flickered in my eyes, and I shook off the negativity.


    "No. I cannot sumb to despair." Firmly gripping my hands, I directed my gaze towards the hidden


    entrance once more. "I must save Vanessa, at the very least. As long as she lives, the Red Moon Pack


    can still reim its hope."


    Having resolved to take action, I swallowed nervously, preparing to sprint towards the entrance.


    However, before I could initiate my movement, an icy chill crept up behind me. Anxiety consumed me


    as I turned around and discovered five adversaries poised to strike.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chloe


    The midnight sky took on a crimson hue as hostile forces closed in on me. Their expressions bore a


    malevolentughter, and their eyes were filled with mockery. Their bodies emitted an eerie glow,


    exuding a sense of coldness and bloodlust. I tightly clenched my fists, bracing myself.


    "Hey, what''s a girl doing here?" one of them inquired, his eyes betraying his cruel nature.


    "Hah? I thought he was just joking. So, there really is a girl... and an attractive one at that?" Another


    chuckled. "Could it be that she escaped?" he mused, approaching me. "Wait a second... I think I


    recognize her."


    An icy shiver ran down my spine as a realization struck me. "I attended the funeral of the deceased


    alpha of the Red Moon Pack and saw this face before..."


    "¡ªHey. Aren''t you the other daughter of that alpha? The sister of the current alpha, Vanessa?" he


    added, causing my heart to leap into my throat. I couldn''t believe it. I hadn''t done anything yet... and I


    was already caught.


    "What? You''re saying she''s the current alpha''s sister?" the first man asked, his eyes growing even


    more malicious. "But why is she so weak? The aura surrounding her... doesn''t it seem like that of an


    ordinary person?" He frowned.


    "Haven''t you heard? The first daughter is an anomaly. She can''t even shift. They ended up casting her


    out."


    "That exins it. But why is she here now, appearing as if she''s about to save them?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere grew colder as the bloodlust intensified. Five pairs of sinister eyes


    scrutinized my every move, observing me closely. Slowly, I reached into my small bag and retrieved the


    dagger Caleb had given me. Instantly, everyone burst intoughter.


    "Hah?! This girl... you n on fighting us with that dagger?" they mocked.


    "Be careful. That dagger might be poisoned. You know how those Red Moon Pack bastards are,"


    another jeered. Despite his words, his eyes were filled with derision as he looked at me.


    "You''re right. Maybe it''s better to just kill her instead of capturing her."


    With that, theyunched an attack, their ws aimed at my vital points.


    Time seemed to stand still. I gazed at the enemies who were about to end my life. Like anyone facing


    death, it felt as if my entire life shed before my eyes. Memories of my childhood, my father''s face, my


    adulthood, Carrie and Arthur''s faces, Teacher Astor... and then ke''s face and the child I had seen in


    my dream...


    My unborn child...


    Suddenly, an indescribable pain filled my heart. "ke... If I die now... do you think I''ll be able to meet


    our child?" I pondered, my heart breaking, tears welling up in my eyes.


    "You''ve seen everyone important to you, but it seems you''ve forgotten about me," a ethereal voice


    suddenly echoed in my mind, causing my thoughts to explode.


    "Ah..." I whispered softly. That''s right... my dear wolf...


    It had been a long time since I heard Aurora''s voice. Hearing her voice as I teetered on the brink of


    death made me feel slightly less alone.


    "What do you mean? Why are you saying you''ll lose your life?" Aurora interjected, interrupting my


    thoughts. Then, without warning, aforting warmth enveloped my entire body, and a soft white light


    surrounded me. In an instant, a blinding sh of light engulfed my vision.


    When my sight gradually returned, everything fell silent. I gasped for breath, struggling topose


    myself. Slowly, I surveyed my surroundings. As I looked around, I realized that the five enemies who


    had surrounded me had vanished without a trace.


    "What...?" I scanned the area, stunned. There was no sign of them.


    "W-what happened?" My body began to tremble.


    "A-Aurora?" I called out to my wolf. Yet, she remained silent. Despite her silence, though weak, I could


    still sense her presence within me. Deep within, my heart pounded fiercely in my chest.


    "What was that light?" I heard someone shouting in the distance, causing me to freeze momentarily.


    Without a second thought, I hastily ran toward the concealed entrance of the pack.


    X X X


    Everything was in a state of utter chaos. As I surveyed my surroundings, a chilling sensation crept


    down my spine. The housesy in ruins, shattered and broken. The usual presence of the members of


    the Red Moon Pack, who roamed this area, was conspicuously absent. Traces of violence and


    bloodstains marked the ground, leaving behind an eerie silence that hung in the air.


    A pang of pain struck my heart. My experiences with the Red Moon Pack were far from pleasant; most


    of my memories here were filled with agony and suffering. I had never truly considered this ce my


    home. However, witnessing its current state of devastation, it felt as though a part of my life had been


    shattered. Furthermore, a nagging feeling emerged within me, as if my soul was reminding me of my


    responsibility to protect and lead the pack¡ªa responsibility I believed I had failed.


    I tightened my grip on my hands and shook my head, attempting to clear my thoughts. I hade here


    with a purpose¡ªto rescue Vanessa and the remaining survivors of the pack. But how could I find


    them? Did anyone manage to survive? A coldness washed over me, and I began to tread cautiously


    through the pack''s territory, concealing myself from the enemy patrols. Several close calls nearly


    exposed me, but I ultimately evaded detection. Nevertheless, my search yielded no results; not a single


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    member of the pack could be seen, not even a faint shadow.


    After an hour of fruitless searching, I found myself in a hidden corner, panting and feeling frustrated. "At


    this rate, they will discover me before I can locate the survivors, and I will be killed," I muttered in


    frustration. Desperation led my mind to entertain a ridiculous idea. "An Alpha can locate their pack


    members through their connections. I too possess the bloodline of an alpha. I wonder... can I find them


    using this method? Or at least establish a connection with Vanessa?"


    Without further hesitation, I closed my eyes and attempted to establish a connection with the pack.


    Initially, I felt foolish since I couldn''t tap into the power of my wolf. Despite being born here and living as


    the alpha''s daughter, I had never experienced a true connection with the Red Moon Pack. Uncertainty


    filled my heart as I closed my eyes, but within a moment, I sensed several strands of connection


    forming within my soul.


    Startled, I opened my eyes in astonishment. My heart pounded fiercely. "Are these... my connections to


    every surviving member of the Red Moon Pack?" Trembling, I struggled toprehend the situation.


    Time was of the essence, so I closed my eyes again, reestablishing the connection. Almost instantly, I


    could once more sense the thread-like connections to the pack members.


    "It seems there are several survivors..." I bit my lower lip forcefully. "Arge group is hiding in the


    concealed basement. I must reach them." But first, my gaze fell upon the brightest thread within my


    connection. "I must save Vanessa first," I whispered softly, before my feet propelled me towards the


    direction of the underground prison.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chloe


    As I cast my gaze around, a haunting sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu engulfed me. The dimly lit cavernous space, its


    walls and ceilings barely discernible, emitted the distinct odor of corroded iron and stagnant water. The


    lingering scent of dried blood filled the air, apanied by the chilling echoes of piercing screams.


    I have been here several times before ¨C the underground prison. ''How ironic. I am back here in this


    frightening ce to rescue the person who repeatedly sent me here in the first ce,'' I thought with a


    cold glint in my eyes.


    ''Am I lucky? Since I am familiar with this ce, I am able to find them right away?'' I thought as I looked


    in front of me. Inside the deepest part of the underground prison was a big prison cellposed of


    silver rails and chains. Inside the big prison were the three persons I was most familiar with - Vanessa,


    Lisa, and An.


    ''They really put them together, huh?'' I thought as I observed them more. Aside from a big wound on


    her arm, Lisa was rtively in good condition. Vanessa, on the other hand, had bruises all over her


    body, indicating she was badly beaten. However, the worst of them all was An who was already only


    half-conscious with his body filled with wounds and blood. All three of them were tied with silver chains


    that continuously broke their skin, making them asionally hiss in pain.


    Maybe it was because they already wrapped them with silver chains, but outside their prison cell, there


    were only three enemies guarding them. Still, these three guards looked strong and seemed to belong


    from the different packs who cooperated to bring the Red Moon Pack down.


    "Hey! Be quiet!" One of the guards threw water to Vanessa when he heard her moan in pain. "You have


    been moaning and moaning continuously. Are you trying to seduce me?" He added before letting out a


    sinisterughter.


    "Be serious with your job and stop fooling around," the other guard told him. "If something went wrong,


    the three of us will not be able to escape responsibility," he continued.


    The first man looked at him and raised his brow. Then, he said, "Chill a little bit, man. What could


    happen? This pack is totally ruined."


    "The only reason why the leaders are still keeping them alive is so they can spill out the password to


    open the poison vault."


    At this point, the third man interjected with their conversation. "The Silver Pack-" He said, making me


    freeze on the spot. "The Lycan King dered that the Red Moon Pack is under his protection. It''s the


    reason why the leaders are on high alert."


    Upon hearing him, a myriad ofplicated emotions appeared in my heart. That was until I heard them


    say again, "Don''t worry, dude. The leaders assured us that the Silver Pack is noting."


    I lowered my eyes and felt pain gripped my heart. ''That''s right,'' I thought to myself. ''ke and I have


    agreed to go our separate ways.''


    ''So even when the Red Moon Pack suffered like this¡­ ke¡­ he is noting¡­''


    ''No, I must not think like this,'' I thought as I shook my head, attempting to clear my thoughts. ''I


    shouldn''t think about other matters now. I should focus on rescuing them¡­ But how do I do that?''


    One again I looked at the three guards. They were obviously high ranking beta of the enemy packs,


    with each of them estimatedly as strong as An, the head sentinel of the Red Moon Pack.


    ''There was no way for me to defeat them in a direct fight. My only choice is to do a sneak attack on


    them.'' I stopped to think about it for a second.


    ''Earlier¡­ I managed to defeat the enemies using that white light. Could it be possible to do it again?''


    My heart started hammering as I tried to call unto Aurora. However, through the weak connection we


    had, I felt that she was exhausted. Thus, I decided to forget about it.


    ''In the end, I can only use poison,'' I thought before grabbing a small vial I kept beside my heart. It was


    a special poison formted by my father, especially made to fight against an enemy. It doesn''t affect


    the members of the Red Moon Pack, but one whiff of it could make the enemies lose consciousness.


    ''Father¡­ please help me defeat these enemies,'' I thought as I gripped the vial tighter. Then, without


    hesitation, I sneaked nearer to the three guards and opened the vial.


    Nothing happened at first and the three guards continued to converse. However, a minuteter, one of


    them said, "Huh? I feel lightheaded?" After he said that, he suddenly lost consciousness. Immediately,


    the other two became on high alert.


    "Cover your nose! This looks like poison!" One of them shouted. "Inform your alpha-" He started to say


    before he also lost consciousness.


    "Shit!" The third one eximed before he closed his eyes. Without a doubt, he was connecting with his


    alpha through a mind-link, making my entire body turn cold. Fortunately, he only did it for a second


    before also falling to the ground.


    I did not waste a second. Upon seeing thest guard losing his consciousness, I hurriedly ran towards


    them and grabbed the key. Then, I used the key to open the prison cell. As I did it, my silver also came


    in contact with silver, breaking my skin until blood started trickling down my arms.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, the three prisoners were all looking at me with dumbfounded expressions and shocked


    eyes.


    "C-chloe?" Vanessa asked with a ragged tone. "H-howe¡ª"


    "There''s no time to chit chat!" I said before taking two pills and feeding each to Vanessa and An.


    "Hurry and swallow them, the pill will help you recover," I told them before hurriedly unlocking their


    chain. When they were free, I stood up and hurriedly assisted An who could barely stand.


    "One of the guards managed to contact his pack. We need to hurry before they find us," I said before


    walking out of the prison cell. But before I could do so, I felt a hand on my elbow, stopping me from


    moving.


    I turned back and looked at Vanessa who was staring at me withplicated eyes.


    "Chloe¡­ W-what are you doing here?" She struggled to say with her hoarse voice. I looked at her, the


    Alpha of the once proud Red Moon Pack, and only saw a woman who was battered and defeated. The


    prior haughtiness and cruelty in her eyes was entirely gone and was reced with the look of pain and


    despair. It seemed as if¡­ she had already entirely given up.


    Something shed in my eyes as I grabbed her shoulder tightly. Then, with a harsh tone, I told her,


    "You don''t know why I am here?"


    "Remember this, Vanessa. When you havepletely surrendered and given up, it is me who came to


    your rescue and saved the Red Moon Pack."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chloe''s POV


    After a few minutes, the four of us found ourselves in one of the secret locations within the pack house.


    The atmosphere was eerie, and the sound of my pounding heart was almost deafening. I was filled with


    nervousness and anxiety, particrly when I nced at An, who was clearly in a bad state.


    "Why don''t you all head to the hidden cave by the canal of the westernke?" I suggested abruptly. "I''ll


    meet you there, and then we can leave together," I added.


    Lisa and Vanessa looked surprised at my proposal. "Why should we go ahead? Where do you n on


    going?" asked Lisa.


    "Where else? I''m going to gather the other members. Fortunately, most of them are grouped together.


    However, they can''t leave their hiding spot because they''re afraid of being discovered," I exined.


    "As members of the alpha''s family, we know the secret routes inside the pack house, but it''s not the


    same for them," I rified.


    "W-wait!" Vanessa interjected. I turned to look at her and noticed aplex mix of emotions in her


    eyes. "What do you mean you''ll pick up the other members? Do you... Do you know where they are?!"


    She asked, frustration evident in her gaze.


    I raised an eyebrow, taken aback by her reaction. Then, I nodded. "Yes, I can sense their direction," I


    said before realization dawned on me. "Don''t tell me... You can''t feel where the other members are?"


    An alpha is akin to the head of a person, representing the leader of the pack, while the members


    symbolize the body. The alpha and pack members share an inseparable connection, with the alpha


    being able to sense their presence, no matter where they are.


    Vanessa, as the alpha of the Red Moon Pack,cked this connection. Aplex expression appeared


    in everyone''s eyes until Vanessa let out a painedugh, epting defeat. "So, it''s like this," she


    whispered harshly. "I thought there was something wrong with me for not feeling the connection with


    the pack..."


    "But it seems that you''re the one who has that connection," Vanessa''s words carried heavy


    implications, leaving us all speechless. I closed my eyes, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions.


    "Don''t tell me that it''s because... You''re the true alpha¡ª" Vanessa began, but I shook my head and


    shot her a sharp look.


    "Does it really matter?" I snapped coldly. "Does it matter right now?" I continued, emphasizing the dire


    situation. "The pack is in ruins. More than half of the members are dead. So, tell me, does it still


    matter?"


    Vanessa fell silent, her shoulders trembling with the weight of the realization. "Right now, I have to go


    and save the others. Go to the cave first," I instructed.


    "You can wait for me, but ultimately, I can''t order you to do anything," I told them before walking away.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Lisa flinch. However, before I could leave, I felt a hand on my


    shoulder. I turned back to find Vanessa staring at me intently.


    "I''ll go with you," she dered.


    "Vanessa!" Lisa''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth, as if to stop Vanessa, but halted upon seeing


    the determination in her eyes. Lisa paled, her body trembling, and eventually nodded, supporting An.


    "Then, be careful... both of you."


    X X X


    "They''re behind the hidden vault. There are approximately forty of them, with the head elder among


    them," I whispered.


    "Forty... Is that all that''s left of our pack?" Vanessa whispered back, her voice turning cold.


    "I can still sense a faint connection with the few others who are outside the pack. We can try to locate


    them once we manage to escape from here," I responded.


    "So, what''s our n now? Tell me, and I''ll follow," Vanessa said, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and


    obedience. At that moment, she resembled a younger sister eagerly awaiting her older sister''s


    instructions. If someone had told me a few months ago that we would be in this situation, I would have


    "Heh." I closed my eyes briefly before turning to face the vault. It was hidden in another secret room,


    still undiscovered by our enemies. For now, Vanessa and I could move around and rescue the


    remaining pack members.


    "Open the vault and instruct everyone to remain silent and follow us. We''ll use the hidden passage


    located at the back corner of the pack house, leading to the cave. I''ll keep watch," I directed.


    "Alright," Vanessa agreed, but fear was evident in her eyes. "I can sense several concealed auras


    behind the vault, but are you sure they belong to our members? What if it''s another ambush..." She


    hesitated.


    My gaze turned icy as I pushed Vanessa forward. "How cowardly! Hurry and go. Don''t forget, you were


    the one who wanted toe with me," I hissed.


    "Alright! I''ll go..." Vanessa sheepishlyplied and ran toward the vault. After a few minutes, she


    managed to open it. Suddenly, someone lunged at her, ready to strike. Reacting instinctively, I stepped


    forward and grabbed Vanessa by the cor, pulling her away from the attack.


    "W-what?!" Vanessa eximed, her confusion matching mine as we looked at the assant.


    The assant, too, appeared surprised when he saw Vanessa and me. Then we heard him say,


    "Alpha!"


    "The alpha? The alpha is here!"


    "The alpha found us! She didn''t forget about us!"


    "She''s here to save us! Everyone, the alpha os here to save us all!" Multiple voices erupted from


    behind the vault.


    Vanessa stood frozen and seemingly had not heard the voices calling to her as she seemed to be still


    shaken by the attack. I narrowed my brows at her and tapped her shoulders. But, she still didn''t move.


    In the end, it was I who opened the door to the vault. As it swung open, the relieved and exhausted


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    faces of the pack members came into view.


    It was only a momentter when Vanessa realized what was going on.


    "T-that¡­ I am not¡ª" Vanessa stammered, her face contorting in an awkward expression.


    Suddenly, I felt several presences approaching. The presences seemed very menacing and powerful.


    My entire body turned cold as I realized that they wereing towards us with a very fast pace!


    I urgently turned to the others and whispered, "Save the reunion forter and hurry! The enemies are


    <ping!"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chloe''s POV


    I felt a jolt of electricity surge through me, and a heavy, eerie feeling settled in the air. It was as if pure


    darkness and evil had materialized, gradually advancing towards us with unwavering resolve. With


    every passing second, the gravity of our situation intensified. We were being pursued by powerful foes


    driven by an unquenchable thirst for violence, seeking to wreak havoc and annihte everything in their


    path. The slightest brush of their menacing presence sent a wave of icy fear coursing down my back,


    leaving me on high alert, fully conscious of the imminent peril drawing nearer by the moment.


    Speaking in urgent hushed tones, I implored Vanessa, "Tell them to pick up the pace. The enemies are


    swiftly turning to address the other survivors. Her voice trembled as she cried out, "Hey... Quickly!


    Everyone, we must hurry! They''re gaining on us!" Fear instantly washed over the faces of everyone


    present, draining them of color.


    I cast a quick nce at the group¡ªforty survivors, predominantlyprised of teenagers, women, and


    elderly individuals. Only five of us were sentinels, which meant our progress was sluggish at best.


    Gritting my teeth, I made the difficult decision to halt my own frantic run.


    "Vanessa," I hissed, my voice barely audible. "Take them to the cave. I''ll try to divert their attention."


    "What?! How will you manage that?" Vanessa asked. Surprisingly, her eyes showed me a hint of


    genuine concern. Yet, I had no time to dwell on her worries becayse the menacing auras drew ever


    closer.


    "Hurry! Time is running out!" I urged, giving Vanessa a forceful push. Vanessa''s eyes widened gave me


    a grave nod. Then, clutching her hands tightly, she uttered with genuine concern, "Stay safe."


    My eyes widened before I yfully raised a brow at her. Vanessa''s face flushed before she hurriedly


    took everyone away.


    Escaping with arge group proved to be a daunting challenge. If we failed to divert the enemy''s


    attention, the inevitable oue would be our capture and demise.


    As the others disappeared from sight, fear gripped my body, trembling in the face of imminent danger.


    "Behind me, I sensed the swift movement of our pursuers," I ruminated, a tinge of desperation in my


    thoughts. My teeth clenched, and my pounding heart threatened to burst from my chest.


    "I suppose I must run... for now," I thought before veering abruptly to the left in a burst of speed,


    distancing myself from the rest of the group. However, my fleeting moment of escape was short-lived. I


    abruptly halted as I realized the enemies ceased pursuing me and instead set their sights solely on the


    others.


    "No!" I cried out, recognizing the dire peril that now awaited myrades. A bone-chilling realization


    gripped my entire being.


    "Why do you still concern yourself with their well-being?" suddenly, a beautiful voice suddenly


    resounded in my mind, freezing my entire body in ce. It was Aurora, my wolf, who had remained


    silent since our encounter at the hidden entrance. Surprisingly, her voice now carried an air of stability,


    and I detected a growing presence within my soul, gradually strengthening with each passing moment.


    ''Aurora... could it be that she''s already cured?'' Despite the gravity of the situation, my heart throbbed


    with a resounding intensity.


    "They are the ones who have repeatedly inflicted harm upon you throughout the years," Aurora spoke


    softly, her wordsden with undeniable truth.


    "One of them was destined to be your mate, yet betrayed you. Another tore us apart, and the third


    seized what is rightfully ours. Chloe, you have suffered greatly at their hands. So why do you persist in


    saving them when they stand on the brink of death?" Aurora''s inquiry pierced my quivering lower lip,


    stirring up memories of the agonizing years spent with the Red Moon Pack. The years I have spent


    with the Red Moon Pack were filled with nothing but pain, suffering, and betrayal. I had endured


    relentless persecution, scraping and crawling for mercy in their hands. On their feet, I repeatedly


    crawled and begged for mercy. There were even many times when I thought I was about to die. But¡­


    no one helped me.


    The memories entangled my emotions, casting doubt upon my motives. Why, indeed, did I continue to


    fight to save them?


    Sudednly, a warm sensation blossomed within my heart, the connection to each surviving member of


    the Red Moon Pack felt stronger. These invisible threads bound us together, as if I were an integral part


    of them and they were an inseparable part of me. Never before had I considered the Red Moon Pack


    my home. Yet, as I felt the tug of these interwoven connections within my heart, I gradually realized the


    truemeaning the pack held for me.


    The Red Moon Pack... it belonged to me.


    In that moment, I perceived myself as the head, and the Red Moon Pack as my body. Regardless of


    the pain inflicted to me by its members, no amount of betrayal could sever the bond I shared with the


    pack. And with that bond came a duty and a responsibility, a duty to protect each and every member.


    "I understand..." Aurora''s voice echoed through my consciousness. "You have finally realized the true


    role you must fulfill."


    "Though I may be veryte in doing this, as your wolf, let me assist you in aplishing your mission,"


    Aurora''s tone softened as she offered her support.


    And then, it happened. The familiar sensation I had experienced in the hidden entrance washed over


    me once more. A warm, white light materialized above my heart, enveloping my entire being. The


    connection with Aurora, my wolf, surged in strength, causing my body to convulse with energy.


    "Close your eyes and surrender to me. Trust me and relinquish control. Allow me to share my power


    with you," Aurora''s majestic voice reverberated throughout my soul. And with her words, my body


    underwent a transformation. It elongated, a pristine white fur coating every inch, while my senses


    sharpened to an otherworldly degree. Deep within, an untamed power throbbed, threatening to surge


    forth. An aura of undeniable authority encased me, capable ofpelling others to kneel in reverence.


    The power and authority of a true alpha.


    My eyes trembled as they fixated upon my majestic white paw. "Aurora..." my voice trembled, tears


    welling up in my eyes. "So this is your true form..." I whispered softly, ovee with emotion.


    "A powerful white wolf..." I murmured, my smile tinged with mncholy.


    "Am I beautiful?" Aurora''s inquiry reached my ears. In response, my smile deepened as I nodded


    earnestly.


    "Yes, truly beautiful."


    "However, now is not the time for this," Aurora cautioned.


    "Although the poison has been purged, the damage incurred over the years has taken its toll. It will be


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    a long while before my body and powers fully recover. I can only sustain this form for a few minutes,"


    she exined, jolting me back to the present reality, especially as I sensed enemies converging from


    all directions, hurtling toward me.


    "Our earlier disy of power has drawn them closer. If we don''t depart immediately, they will surely


    seize us," Aurora urgently warned.


    "So, Chloe, let us run!" Aurora implored, and for the first time, I sprinted forward, propelled by the body


    of my wolf, embracing the power of my true form.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The night sky stretched above like an abyss, engulfed in an inky darkness with the moon obscured


    behind a thick veil of clouds. A faint hue of crimson tinged the atmosphere, as if the very heavens were


    announcing the nature of this dreadful night¡ªa night where untold volumes of blood would stain the


    earth.


    My sprintsted a mere half-minute before I found myself ambushed from the shadows, enduring two


    swift shes from an unseen adversary. Instinctively, my body sprang into action, evading the attacks


    with uncanny agility.


    "One of them" gasped in astonishment upon catching sight of me, a white wolf standing before them.


    "Why is the legendary white wolf here?" he eximed, his surprise evident.


    "And why does she bear the scent of those wretched Red Moon Pack bastards?" inquired the other


    with a wary nce in my direction.


    "It cannot be. The alpha of that pack is that despicable Vanessa. It''s inconceivable that someone who


    once kneeled and begged like her could be a white wolf," remarked the third person.


    I furrowed my brows, assessing the situation, when Aurora''s voice broke through, urgencycing her


    words. "We cannot linger here," she warned. "If we don''t move quickly, the others will catch up to us."


    "I know," I replied, anxietycing my voice. "But they''re blocking our path. Is there a way to neutralize


    them without alerting the entire pack?"


    Without warning, a familiar white light materialized above my heart, enveloping the bodies of the


    enemies.


    Just as the assants who attacked me near the concealed entrance vanished upon contact with the


    radiant glow, these enemies also dissolved into thin air, their expressions a mix of astonishment and


    fear.


    Even I stood there, stunned by the unfolding events, but I had no time to ponder the inexplicable. My


    limbs propelled me toward an alternative exit from the pack house, my knowledge of its blueprint


    guiding me. s, momentster, I found myself ensnared, surrounded on all sides.


    To my dismay, among those encircling me was a familiar face¡ªDustan, the new alpha of the Blood


    Fangs Pack, one of the individuals who had tormented me during their visits to the Red Moon Pack.


    Though I remained in my wolf form, his widened eyes betrayed recognition.


    "White wolf?" he sneered, his voice dripping with icy contempt. "What is this familiar scent..." A


    realization dawned upon him. "Damn! Are you truly Chloe, that mongrel?" he eximed, his voice


    booming with a maliciousugh.


    "What a joke! So the Red Moon Pack has birthed a formidable sessor, only to cast her aside and


    appoint a false alpha in the end."


    "Heh! It''s quiteical!" Dustan clutched his stomach, relishing in his cruel amusement. Hisughter


    carried an eerie chill, sending shivers down my spine.


    "Regrettably, it''s all toote," he dered, his gaze fixated on me with ruthless cruelty. "What''s the


    point of your newfound shifting ability, Chloe?" he mocked. "Your territory is under siege. Your pack


    members are almost all dead..."


    "And although you may be the legendary white wolf, possessing immense power, you now appear


    grievously wounded, barely able to stand."


    "Compared to me, you seem as though a mere punch would bring you crashing down... Just as it did


    when I struck you before!" His words were apanied by coldughter, which the others soon joined.


    Seconds ticked away, and the number of enemies surrounding us multiplied. I found myself utterly


    encircled, with no avenue for escape.


    "Observe their auras, pulsating with bloodlust. Chloe, these individuals have taken countless lives,"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Aurora''s voice trembled within me, causing my entire being to quake.


    I didn''t need her to point it out¡ªI knew it well. Moreover, I knew whose blood stained those auras.


    Even at that moment, I stood upon ground that had been dyed crimson¡ªthe blood of my kin.


    Rage surged within me, supnting any semnce of fear. How could they stand there,ughing


    callously over the grave that had be the Red Moon Pack? How... could they ughter everyone¡ª


    the young and old alike¡ªthe pack members who couldn''t fight? Familiar faces flooded my mind, filling


    my heart with unbearable anguish.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Dustan approached me slowly, poking my face.


    "Now that I think about it, weren''t you the luna of that Lycan King? Is that why you can now shift?"


    "Ohhh, but I also heard you were cast out of that pack, weren''t you? I heard you were knocked up to tie


    him down. In the end, the child within your womb perished, and so they discarded you," he taunted, his


    gaze cold and calcting.


    As those words reached my ears, something shifted deep within me. Our eyes locked¡ªa cruel gaze


    meeting an ice-cold stare.


    "I shall remember you," I dered, determinationcing my voice. Dustan raised an eyebrow, his


    expression tinged with confusion.


    "Oh, Chloe, shall you remember the face that will be thest you see before your demise?" he sneered.


    "No," I retorted. "I shall remember your face¡ªthe expression you wear in your final moments," I


    affirmed, a sudden surge of white light enveloping the area.


    My body tingled with warmth, which soon transformed into an intense heat coursing through my every


    fiber. The white light erupted in a blinding sh, casting the surroundings into silence.


    It took a few moments for my eyes to readjust. And when I opened them, I found myself alone. Just as


    at the hidden entrance, the enemies had vanished, leaving no trace behind.


    Suddenly, a sensation emanated from my abdomen, and I expelled a mouthful of blood. Copsing to


    the ground, my body convulsed uncontrobly, every muscle rendered immobile.


    "So, I have reverted to my human form..." I weakly murmured.


    "I managed to vanquish them, but my capture is imminent," I whispered, detecting several sets of


    footsteps racing in my direction.


    "So, this is how I shall meet my end..." A sorrowful smile graced my lips. "I wonder... would ke


    mourn my passing?"


    Abruptly, I felt a jacket draped over my shoulders, and strong arms lifted my weakened frame.


    "Why do you so readily embrace death?" My eyes widened as I locked gazes with a familiar pair of


    eyes.


    "C-Caleb?"


    "We can discuss matterster. For now, we must flee," he urged, the chill of the night air pressing


    against me as we swiftly made our escape.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chloe''s POV


    Cold wind blew on my face as Caleb moved fast. Behind us, I could feel the numerous enemies


    running after us. Yet, Caleb was able to outrun them.


    ¡®He¡¯s moving fast¡­¡¯ I thought as my body was still paralyzed from the impact of using Aurora¡¯s powers.


    ¡®Among everyone I know¡­ it seems like only ke and Teacher Astor move as fast as him¡­¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that Caleb is also¡­ the alpha of his pack?¡¯ I weakly knitted my brows. ¡®Is that the reason


    why he is doing his best, even risking his life, to find survivors of his pack?¡¯


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± I heard him curse before he took a sharp turn to the left. ¡°Hey¡­ did you pass out? Where am


    I suppose to go?¡± I heard him say.


    I blinked once, my exhausted mind trying to understand what he said. A secondter, I told him with a


    weak voice, ¡°Turn left and then left¡­¡±


    ¡°At the corner¡­ there is a hidden passage¡­¡± I softly whispered to him. Right away, Caleb¡¯s body


    moved and followed my direction. Taking the hidden routes, bit by bit we gained distance between us


    and the enemies. Until a minuteter when I could no longer feel anyone nearby. Caleb was even able


    to trick the enemies on taking the opposite direction from us.


    ¡°I think we lost them,¡± Caleb said before stopping for a moment and hiding at the back of a tree trunk.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n? Do you still want to try and save your members?¡± He asked with a hushed tone.


    I looked at him and took a deep breath. Then, I said, ¡°I already did¡­¡±


    ¡°I managed to save some of them¡­ Right now¡­ they are waiting at the cave¡­¡¯ I told him. Caleb


    looked at me, his eyes were sparkled with amazement.


    ¡°You already got them?¡± He raised his brows. ¡°Also, I thought that you didn¡¯t have a wolf? Howe


    you were in your wolf form when I saw you? And even a white wolf?¡± His smile turned into a smirk.


    ¡°I also thought that you aren¡¯ting to help me. Howe... you¡¯re here?¡± I asked with a weak voice.


    Upon hearing my words, Caleb¡¯s eyes turned serious as he replied, ¡°You charged here alone in the


    middle of your enemies to try and save your members. Knowing that, how could I stay still?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I think the enemies are far enough. Should we try to meet your members now?¡±


    A few minutester, Caleb and I finally reached the entrance of the hidden cave. As I stepped inside,


    an overwhelming sensation washed over me¡ªthe undeniable connection I shared with every member


    of the pack. With each passing step, the bond grew stronger, resonating deep within my heart. It was


    as if my very essence was ame, ignited by the presence of my pack.


    To my surprise, Vanessa, Lisa, An, and all the others disyed a simr reaction. Their expressions


    turned dumbstruck as they locked eyes with me, the shock evident on their faces. But as the realization


    sank in, their astonishment transformed into joy, though it was quickly overshadowed by a profound


    sense of shame.


    Even without a single word spoken, I could read the expressions on their faces with absolute rity.


    Shame hung heavy in the air as they grappled with the realization of how they had mistreated and


    inflicted immense pain upon their true Alpha. Among them, An, Vanessa, and Lisa wore the most


    conspicuous looks of guilt and remorse.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    An''s face registered initial shock before the weight of shame and regret settled in his eyes. Vanessa,


    on the other hand, appeared defeated and bitter, a reflection of the consequences of her misguided


    actions. As for Lisa, her paleplexion betrayed her overwhelming fear, as if she were on the verge


    of fainting from the sheer fright of the situation.


    Surprisingly, a sense of calm enveloped my heart as I observed their troubled countenances. Deep


    within, I found myselfcking the surge of emotions that one might expect. Instead, weariness and


    exhaustion permeated my being, weighing me down. I broke our eye contact and averted my gaze,


    aware of my weakened state as I remained cradled in Caleb''s arms.


    In that fleeting moment, as my eyes grew heavy and my consciousness waned, a thought flickered


    through my mind.


    ¡®I guess¡­ at least I manage toe this far¡­¡¯ With that realization, I sumbed to the encroaching


    darkness, allowing it to swallow me whole.


    As my eyes fluttered open, I found myself enveloped in a shroud of darkness. Confusion momentarily


    clouded my thoughts as I struggled toprehend my surroundings. Yet, a peculiar sense of calmness


    and security washed over me, dispelling any lingering unease. It took a few precious seconds for the


    realization to dawn upon me¡ªI was immersed in a dream.


    Once I grasped the nature of this ethereal realm, a brilliant burst of light illuminated the darkness.


    Before me materialized the figure of a majestic white wolf. She stood tall and proud, her coat glistening


    like satin under the divine radiance. Her fur, devoid of any blemish or dust, exuded an otherworldly


    purity. And her eyes¡ªoh, her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of ruby red, gleaming with an intensity


    that pierced my soul.


    My heart quickened its pace as I beheld her ethereal presence. Warmth flooded my being, and tears


    welled up in my eyes, tracing silent paths down my cheeks. "Aurora," I whispered, the name of my


    beloved wolf escaping my lips. A maic force propelled my legs forward, drawing me closer to her.


    With trembling hands, I reached out to touch her, craving the tactile confirmation of her existence. As


    my palm grazed the softness of her fur, the floodgates opened, and tears cascaded unabated.


    Aurora met my gaze, her red eyes alive with emotions too profound for mere words. It was as if she


    hesitation, she leaned towards me, gently pressing her head against mine in a tender disy of


    affection.


    "Aurora..." I sniffled, my voice choked with emotion. "I believed... I thought you were lost to me..." Tears


    streamed down my face, carrying the weight of my grief. "I hadn''t heard from you... ever since I


    returned to the Red Moon Pack..."


    "I truly believed... I truly believed you were gone," I cried, my voice breaking. The pain of the thought


    threatened to overwhelm me.


    Aurora''s nuzzling persisted, offering sce in her touch. And then, I heard her ethereal voice, carrying


    words that stirred a mix of confusion and curiosity within me.


    "I have almost died," she softly told me, the words resonating in the depths of my soul. "Chloe, I


    thought I would never see you again... If it weren''t for that twist of fate, I would have been lost


    forever..."


    My brows furrowed as I tried toprehend her words, my heart heavy with anticipation. I blinked,


    meeting her gaze, silently urging her to exin. And with a profound weight in her voice, she revealed


    the truth that would forever alter my perception of our shared journey.


    "Chloe, when your child tragically passed away, she bore the burden of your poison within her... In


    sacrificing herself, she became the vessel that carried away the poison, thus healing me," Aurora


    revealed, her words echoing in the depths of my being.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chloe¡¯s POV


    "I would have died¡­ if not for the little child taking the poison with him," I heard Aurora say and my


    body stilled, my heart and my mind freezing.


    The revtion struck me with an indescribable mix of emotions. A surge of love and loss mingled within


    me, their currents intertwining like an inseparable bond. I struggled to process the enormity of what she


    had just disclosed.


    "I''m sorry, Chloe. I couldn''t save the little one. I wished to the Moon Goddess¡­ That I should have


    been the one to disappear," Aurora''s voice was filled with pain.


    Suddenly, it felt as if lightning struck me.


    "Why..." I managed to utter, my voice filled with a cocktail of emotions. "Why would you wish it had


    been you instead?" I asked Aurora.


    Aurora''s gaze met mine, a profound sadness flickering in her ruby-red eyes. "Chloe, my dear human,


    your little one''s life was sacrificed. He bore the burden to save me from death¡­"


    "I am your wolf. I have the obligation to protect and support you. But not only did I fail to protect you all


    through this years, your child even had to absorb the poison that took away his little life."


    "I watched you suffer for years. You have experienced a lot of hardships. But when you lost your


    child¡­I know that you lost a part of your life¡­" Aurora continued.


    "That''s why¡­ I wished that it had been me instead, that I had vanished instead of him..."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of unspoken emotions. In that moment, I understood


    the depth of Aurora''s selflessness, her unwavering devotion to protect and guide me. And as the


    realization settled within me, I found myself grappling with a mixture of gratitude, grief for my unborn


    child.


    "Chloe¡­" Aurora called my name. My wolf''s voice trembled, indicating the pain and grief she was


    feeling inside.


    Our first meeting, the asion that I was looking forward to in my entire life, the one that I thought


    would be filled with happiness and excitement, was filled with mncholy and grief.


    But despite everything, despite the unwee changes in our situation, I knew that there was one


    thing that did not change - it was my love and affection for Aurora, the wolf given to me by the Moon


    Goddess.


    Thus, I hugged Aurora tighter, bringing her huge body to mine.


    "Aurora," I said, holding her close to me. "You and my child are both very important to me. For me, the


    two of you are more important than my life."


    "Unfortunately, my child is not fated to be in this world¡­" I choke as I said those words.


    "But knowing that you are now healed because of my child¡­ makes me nothing but happy¡­"


    "And I''m also sure, my child¡­ is also happy to save you." I said as I felt Aurora''s hot tears trickling


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    down on my chest.


    "Aurora¡­ I am really happy to finally meet you. And I am also very relieved¡­ that I didn''t lose both you


    and my child.


    Soon, the two of us remained silent, neither saying anything. However, through our connection, the two


    of us knew each other''s heart. It was only after a while when a sad smile appeared on my lips as I


    asked a question that made me happy and broke my heart at the same time.


    "Aurora¡­ my child¡­ was a boy?"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Then, she softly nodded. Soon, the smile on my lips turned deeper as tears


    filled my eyes as an image of a young boy with dark hair and brilliant eyes appeared on my mind.


    x x x


    The next time I opened my eyes, I found myself back in the cave with the rest of the pack. All eyes


    were on me. Caleb, the one who had brought me here, sat nearest to the cave entrance, his gaze fixed


    on me.


    I cast my eyes downward and let out a sigh before slowly sitting up. Surprisingly, Vanessa, who was


    seated closest to me, was the first to approach and lend me a hand.


    "How are you doing? You look like a rag that couldn''t get up from the floor," Vanessa''s wordscked


    kindness, but her hands supported me with care. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her before


    surveying my surroundings.


    There was an evident shift in everyone''s demeanor towards me. Though subtle, it was apparent that


    everyone treated me with respect and deference. Some members, like Lisa, couldn''t even meet my


    gaze.


    Moreover, through our connection, I could sense their fear and reverence towards me.


    Something flickered in my eyes. It was clear that they recognized me as their true alpha, the leader of


    the pack. Astonishingly, no one seemed to oppose it, not even Vanessa, who had been designated as


    the alpha.


    However, despite their clear acknowledgment, not a single word was uttered. It was obvious that each


    of them carried a sense of shame, fully aware of the wrongs they hadmitted against me in the


    past.


    No one dared to break the silence; they all waited for someone else to speak first. I closed my eyes


    and let out a heavy sigh. How could I ever forget the atrocitiesmitted against me? Especially Lisa,


    who had poisoned and ultimately caused the death of my child.


    If I were asked what I desired most, my answer would be simple: revenge. I wanted those responsible


    for the pain inflicted upon Aurora and my child to suffer a hundredfold for their actions.


    As this thought consumed me, a chilling aura enveloped my being, causing the others to flinch.


    But then, a question echoed within me: Was it the right time for such vengeance? The Red Moon Pack


    had endured a devastating attack, leaving only a handful of survivors. Our territory had been seized by


    formidable enemies who sought our demise.


    Even if I yearned for revenge, deep down, I knew it was not the moment. As the true alpha of the pack,


    my duty was to give my all and ensure the survival of the Red Moon Pack. With determination, I


    clenched my fists, lifted my chin, and met the weary gazes of myrades. In a voice both gentle and


    resolute, I addressed them:


    "Our enemies are hunting us down as we speak."


    "We are weak and injured. If they find us, none of us will survive," I stated, causing a collective intake


    of cold air.


    "Therefore, our only option is to hide."


    "We must conceal ourselves in order to regroup and grow stronger. It is only through hiding that we


    shall endure."


    "So, follow my lead. In this moment, the Red Moon Pack... will vanish from this world."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ke''s POV


    The night enveloped me in its chilly embrace, casting an eerie silence over the surroundings. Above,


    the sky disyed a haunting hue of red, as though symbolizing the spilled blood that tainted the world.


    I found myself seated at my office table, where an overwhelming sense of emptiness permeated my


    being since Chloe''s departure. Deep inside, I felt lifeless, my body moving mechanically to fulfill its


    duties while my soul remained lost, and my heart hollow.


    The purpose that once fueled my existence, embodied by Chloe and our lost child, had vanished


    without a trace. I believed that nothing could stir me from this state of destion, until Arthur burst into


    the room, his eyes filled with a hint of panic. In that moment, my unmoved heart began to race with an


    unexpected surge of emotions.


    Something had gone terribly wrong. With a sense of foreboding, I inquired, "What happened?"


    "ke... there''s some bad news," Arthur hurriedly replied, his words hanging in the tense air.


    "The Red Moon Pack has been attacked," he continued, his voice filled with urgency. Tremors coursed


    through my hands, which rested on the table, as I gazed at Arthur, my eyes turning bloodshot.


    His hands tightened into fists as he pressed on, "An alliance was formed among the four neighboring


    packs. The Red Moon Pack stood no chance." The revtion of four packs uniting against us drained


    the color from my face. Each word Arthur spoke felt like a heavy hammer striking my already wounded


    heart.


    "Theyunched their attack in the dead of night, during the Red Moon Pack''s Alpha''s mother''s birthday


    celebration. It all unfolded so swiftly. Within minutes, their defenses were breached, and within hours,


    the pack had fallen," Arthur reported solemnly. Unable to remain seated, I rose abruptly, my heart


    pounding in my chest like a thunderous drumbeat.


    "What about the pack members?" I forced out the painful question, my voiceced with anguish.


    Arthur furrowed his brow, his eyes filled with concern. He then shook his head slightly, his face turning


    even paler.


    "Except for the Alpha, her mother, and the head sentinel, the standing order was to eliminate


    everyone... Only a few managed to escape. The majority of the Red Moon Pack was swiftly


    annihted."


    "Damn it!" I cursed, mming my fist down on the table, my entire body trembling with rage. Within my


    chest, my heart felt on the verge of exploding.


    "What about Chloe? Did she arrive at the pack?" Worry consumed me instantly.


    "Have you determined her whereabouts?" I pressed Arthur, my voice hurried and filled with


    desperation. He sighed deeply before responding.


    "No news. I dispatched our swiftest sentinel to investigate the situation. They are on their way there as


    we speak."


    "Hell and damnation!" I cursed once more, striding hastily toward the door. But before I could leave the


    office, Arthur rushed to intercept me, grasping my shoulders tightly.


    "ke! Where do you think you''re going? You can''t simply charge in there!" His words spilled out


    urgently as I roughly pushed him away, causing him to collide forcefully with the wall.


    "Then what do you propose I do? Sit here passively, awaiting Chloe''s death?" I hissed, my voice filled


    with raw determination.


    "And what is your suggestion? You will march in there, in the middle of thousands of enemies? Are you


    going to be reckless once again?!"


    "ke...haven''t you realized it yet? That your own impulsiveness and recklessness yed a part in the


    tragedy that befell Chloe?" Arthur''s outburst shook me to the core, denying the truth that I harbored


    deep within my heart.


    Frozen in ce, my entire being stilled, and my face drained of all color. I found myself unable to retort


    as the weight of his words shattered my spirit.


    Observing my paralysis, Arthur let out a resigned sigh and rose to his feet. He approached me once


    more, reaching out to hold my trembling shoulders.


    "ke, we need to remain calm and assess the situation. Four enemy packs have forged an alliance


    right under our noses. After toppling the Red Moon Pack, their sights will be set on us."


    "We cannot rush headlong into battle. If we are caught unprepared once more, our pack will be the next


    to face annihtion."


    "Chloe... surely you understand how disappointed she would be if that were to happen."


    Arthur''s words finally broke the dam holding back my emotions. My knees gave way, and I crumpled to


    the floor, my hands instinctively covering my anguished face. Tears, filled with a deep pain, streamed


    down my cheeks, staining my reddened eyes.


    "How can I do this?" I choked out, my voice coarse and raw.


    "I let her go because I realized... she wouldn''t find true happiness by my side anymore."


    "More than my own well-being, I want her to live a life filled with joy. I can endure this soul-crushing


    agony, knowing that she resides in a better ce."


    "But if she is truly gone... If she no longer walks this earth... then how..." My voice trailed off, a haunting


    silence filling the room.


    "How can I possibly continue to exist?" I choke on my words.


    In that dire moment, just as my soul teetered on the brink of utter despair, a gentle warmth began to stir


    within my heart. My eyes quivered with anticipation as I directed my gaze towards my chest, where the


    inexplicable sensation radiated from. This warmth was unlike any power I possessed, distinct from the


    energy of my wolf. Instead, it bore the tender touch of a connection I had never experienced before¡ªa


    connection forged with my mate.


    "ke?" Arthur''s voice broke through my reverie,ced with concern. However, I couldn''t bring myself


    to respond. No, I couldn''t divert my attention from that minuscule yet profound warmth that managed to


    soothe my shattered heart and beleaguered soul.


    A breath escaped my lips, a mixture of disbelief and relief, as I tightly sped my chest. Warmth


    flooded my eyes, causing them to soften, and I let out a heartfeltugh¡ªaugh that carried both joy


    and the weight of countless emotions. Tears cascaded down my cheeks as myughter echoed


    through the room. Within the confines of my chest, my heart danced with unadulterated bliss.


    That gentle warmth I felt¡ªit undeniably emanated from Chloe''s wolf! She was alive! And not only that,


    she had managed to awaken her dormant wolf within her!Overwhelmed by the realization, I buried my


    face in my hands, my entire being engulfed in an overwhelming sense of relief.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "ke!" Arthur shook my shoulders, his eyes filled with worry. "Dude... have you finally lost it? Should I


    call my father? This doesn''t seem right!" His words tumbled out in a rush. As he made a move to dash


    out of the room, I grabbed his arm firmly and reassured him, "I''m okay."


    "I... truly am okay now," I assured him, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    "Arthur... just a moment ago... I felt Chloe''s wolf..." Arthur''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Although our connection is weakened, it''s undeniably there. I can sense it... and it''s even stabilizing."


    "Chloe... she''s safe... she managed to shift... and it seems she''s on the run... The weakening of our


    connection is a result of the growing distance between us."


    Arthur''s expression grew more serious as my words sank in. He joined me on the floor, sitting beside


    me, and asked, "That''s... a relief..."


    "So, what''s your n now?" Arthur inclined his head toward me, awaiting my decision.


    "Chloe has chosen to escape. Although I cannot guarantee her safety, pursuing her at this moment


    would bring more harm than good," I exined, my hands clenched tightly together. The ache in my


    heart intensified as I realized my current powerlessness in aiding Chloe.


    Therefore, I made a firm decision. Lifting my chin, I met the gaze of my trusted confidant and, for the


    first time in a while, issued a directive.


    "Arthur, let us once again seal off the borders of the Silver Pack."


    "For now, we shall fade from everyone''s sight, gathering our strength and rebuilding in secret."


    "And when the timees for us to reveal ourselves to the world, our enemies will pay a heavy price


    for the pain they have inflicted upon us."

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    ke''s POV


    Five years have psed, marking a significant period of transformation within the werewolf realm.


    During this rtively brief timeframe, two pivotal events unfolded, forever altering the fabric of the


    werewolf world.


    First and foremost, a formidable alliance materialized, spearheaded by the Blood Hound Pack, which


    Failure toply with this coercive demand meant certain annihtion, as witnessed with the tragic


    fate of the Red Moon Pack. Fear gripped the hearts of all, leaving them with no choice but to acquiesce


    and join the formidable alliance.


    The second event that reverberated across the werewolf domain was the sudden disappearance of two


    prominent packs, the Red Moon Pack and the Silver Pack.


    The entire werewolfmunity was aware that the Alliance had obliterated the Red Moon Pack,


    leaving no trace of its existence.


    However, the enigma surrounding the Silver Pack''s vanishing perplexed all. Spections ran amok,


    with some conjecturing that they, too, fell victim to the Alliance''s wrath, while others suggested they


    were forced into hiding after enduring relentless attacks.


    Rumors even circted that their Alpha, the esteemed Lycan King ke, had sumbed to a fatal


    assault, therebypelling the pack to seek sanctuary. Nevertheless, the truth remained shrouded in


    mystery, known only to a select few. What remained certain, however, was that the Blood Hound Pack,


    under the reign of its Alpha, Kain, had ascended to a position of power, effectively governing the entire


    werewolf realm.


    As time inexorably marched on, the tumultuous skies gradually settled, symbolizing a period of rtive


    tranquility. The world underwent profound changes, and I, too, found myself transformed by the shifting


    tides of fate.


    Gazing through the window, I surveyed the once meticulously manicured garden, now overgrown and


    transformed into a dense forest.


    The Silver Pack, that for a time exposed themselves to outsiders, had seemingly vanished without a


    trace. In its ce, abyrinthine thicket of towering trees and dense vegetation concealed the pack''s


    inner sanctum, effectively thwarting prying eyes. Stepping foot within this forbidden forest invited peril,


    as an intricatework of trapsy in wait, poised to im the lives of unwee intruders.


    Over the course of the past five years, during the Silver Pack''s self-imposed exile, I had diligently


    fortified our territory, transforming it into an impregnable fortress. Every nook and cranny now bristled


    with meticulously ced traps and impromptu defenses, designed to repel any unwee incursion.


    Furthermore, each member of the pack had undergone rigorous training, molding them into formidable


    warriors capable of attacking their enemies with lethal precision.


    In the span of a mere five years, the Silver Pack, once teetering on the brink of copse, had risen from


    the ashes, reiming its former might and resilience.


    "Indeed, everything has changed... Even the garden that once held your affection has vanished," I


    whispered softly, my voice betraying a tremor beneath my ostensiblyposed exterior. Closing my


    eyes briefly, I reopened them, a mask of unyielding detachment recing any trace of emotion.


    "Yet, the one who has undergone the most profound change¡­ is none other than myself," I dered,


    my tone icy and devoid of warmth. Throughout these passing years, I had honed myself relentlessly.


    My physical form had grown stronger, my primal instincts sharper, surpassing the zenith of my previous


    capabilities. However, the most crucial transformation took ce within my very core.


    Gradually, I erected imprable walls around my heart, rendering it impervious to the influence of


    others. I had truly andpletely changed into the feared Lycan King, the undisputed Alpha of the


    indomitable Silver Pack.


    "Why... can''t I still find you?" I squeezed my hands tightly. It has been five long years, but my efforts


    yielded no results. There wasn''t even a single clue about Chloe''s whereabouts.


    "Is it possible that you started a whole new life somewhere else? And in that new life... I don''t have a


    ce anymore?" I whispered, wearing a cold smirk on my face.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "ke?" Arthur, with his familiar face, appeared. Compared to how Arthur used to be, always yful


    and friendly, he now showed respect and caution towards me. The friend I once had vanished, and in


    his ce stood a loyal subordinate.


    "Are you avable? I have some things to report," he asked respectfully. I nced at Arthur and


    motioned towards the sofa with a in expression.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and instead sat at the sofa. Before he could start, I asked, "Have you found


    any clues?"


    Something flickered in Arthur''s eyes before he sighed and shook his head. "Our spies came back. They


    found no clue on where Chloe might be¡­" Arthur said straightforwardly.


    ¡°ke... please forgive me for bringing up such a sensitive subject," Arthur hesitated, his voiceced


    with caution. "But are you absolutely certain... that fateful night, Chloe didn''t meet her end alongside


    the Red Moon Pack?"My expression remained unchanged, but my eyes grew colder at the mention of


    that night. The events that unfolded then had sent shockwaves throughout the entire werewolf


    crimson, both in the sky above and on the ground below.


    No member of the Red Moon Pack was spared on that gruesome night. Every one of them met their


    demise by the order of Kain, the despicable Alpha of the Blood Hound Pack, who had them all


    beheaded. Chloe, the daughter of the former alpha, was not exempt from this fate. Everyone believed


    she perished that night, along with the rest.


    Everyone, except for me.


    Gently, I looked down at my chest, feeling the familiar warmth that resided in my heart, a profound


    connection that confirmed Chloe''s continued existence. Not only had she survived, but she had also


    awakened her dormant wolf, growing stronger with each passing day.


    "She is alive," I stated simply to Arthur. In the past, my emotions would have been tumultuous


    whenever I spoke of Chloe. But over the years, I had taught myself to remain indifferent until her name


    could escape my lips without any visible reaction.


    "ke..." Arthur''s voice wavered, his uncertainty palpable. "We employed our best spies, searched


    tirelessly in every corner. Chloe, I believe she might really be..." He trailed off, leaving the rest of his


    sentence unspoken. Yet, I understood his implication¡ªthat Chloe likely hadn''t survived.


    Furrowing my brows, a chilling aura radiating from my body, I felt a surge of anger. But it wasn''t


    directed at Arthur; it stemmed from a different source. A mocking smile curved upon my lips.


    "Not only is she alive, Arthur. Chloe... she has sessfully awakened her wolf," I revealed, causing


    Arthur''s eyes to widen in astonishment. Paying no heed to his surprise, I ced my hand over my heart


    and continued, devoid of any emotion, "Within the depths of my chest, I sense the bond with her wolf.


    Every day, it strengthens further. Thus, I know without a doubt that she lives."


    Arthur fell silent, contemting my words for a few fleeting moments before finally speaking, his voice


    filled with realization. "If you can feel her wolf''s connection, then it means..."


    "It means she can also sense mine. If she desired, she could have easily reached out to me," I


    concluded his sentence, my tone tinged with bitter self-mockery. "There is only one possible


    exnation," I added, my voice carrying the weight of truth. "Chloe... she has chosen to cut all ties with


    me,pletely erasing me from her life."


    ¡°ke¡­¡± Arthur stood,pletely silent, his eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is,¡± I replied without emotion. ¡°After all, five years have passed, and so many things has


    changed,¡± I added coldly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While the room was filled with tension, suddenly, the door burst open. Then, a small boy with the same


    dark hair as mine ran inside, his big eyes twinkling as he looked around the room. And when he looked


    at me, a big smile appeared on his little mouth. Suddenly, the coldness around my body disappeared


    as I looked at the young boy.


    ¡°Big changes such as this one,¡± I said with a smirk.


    ¡°Dada!¡± The boy screamed before lunging towards me.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ke''s POV


    Five years have gone by, and a lot has changed. Some of the changes were painful, and I wish they


    hadn''t happened. But there were also good things that made life easier.


    I looked at a young boy who was holding onto my legs. He was just two years old, with dark wavy hair


    and big bright eyes, looking a lot like me. He seemed to be my son, even though I might appear stern


    at times, a smile couldn''t help but creep onto my face.


    "What are you doing here, An?" I asked the little boy, who was smiling and giggling.


    "I came to y!" he said, wanting me to lift him up. I couldn''t resist and carried him in my arms.


    "It''s still morning, why do you want to y already?" I teased him, and he pouted in response.


    "Oh? Don''t tell me you ran away from your mother?" I continued to tease him. The little boy''s pout


    turned deeper as he looked at me with puppy eyes. My heart almost melted, but I ignored it and told


    him with a strict voice, "So you did." "Why don''t you go back to your mother? You can visit me again


    after dinner, I will walk with you outside," I told him.


    The little boy''s teary eyes immediately sparkled as he shouted, "Okway!!" "It''s a pwomise!" He added


    before gettig on his feet. Then, without looking around, his little short legs ran out of the office, leaving


    me and the stone-like Arthur inside. "An¡­..!!!!" Arthur''s strict facade changed and a helpless


    expression appeared on his face.


    Unfortunately, despite calling at the boy loudly, An simply ignored Arthur. Soon, Arthur sat back on


    the sofa, looking defeated. I raised a brow at him.


    Although his attitude towards me changed into a subservient one, whenever An was involved, Arthur


    always reverted back to how he usually was. However, it was only for a fleeting moment.


    As he felt my eyes on him, Arthur immediately straightened his back before telling me, "Ah, I apologize.


    Where was I?" He massaged his forehead.


    "I was telling you how Chloe must have cut me off her life, as if she doesn¡¯t want me to know that she


    was still alive," I told him impassively.


    "You were feeling awkward, then An arrived and ruined the moment," I simply added. Arthur flinched,


    a guilty feeling appearing on his face. Then, he sighed, "I¡­ wasn''t doing that¡­" He said before


    clearing his throat. After hesitating for a few seconds, he finally asked, "Then, should we continue


    looking for her?"


    I lowered my eyes upon hearing his question. In fact, Arthur''s question shot me straight to the heart.


    After all, one of the reasons why the pack was looking for Chloe was to ensure that she was safe. But


    now I revealed that I knew she was alive and well.


    Should we still continue looking for someone who doesn''t want to be found?


    Should I still look for someone who clearly cut me off her life? I sat on the chair, a deadpan expression


    on my face. No one could ever understand the turbulent emotions I have inside. It was only after a few


    seconds when I answered Arthur''s question. "Yes, continue looking for her." My order was clear. But if I


    would be asked what was my reason why, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything except for one reason...


    Despite everything that happened, I still... couldn¡¯t let Chloe go.


    Arthur observed me for a while, his expression turning more serious. Arthur observed me silently, his


    expression bing more serious. He nodded and then stood up, saying, "I will instruct the spies to


    continue their efforts."


    When he was about to reach the door, Arthur suddenly stopped. He hesitated for a second before


    turning around and telling me, ¡°This is one of the information that our spies gathered. I didn¡¯t tell youExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    this at first because I thought there would be no way that Chloe would be involved in this...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I raised a brow at Arthur. What intriguing words... somehow it made me feel nervous.


    Arthur didn¡¯t waste time and exined, ¡°Around one thousand kilometers in the north, at a suburb, our


    spies heard this story.¡±


    ¡°ording to the human locals, in the past few years, a few strange people started to appear in their


    area. They did not have residential address and their interactions with the locals were scarce. The


    locals think they live in the woods. And whenever they were sighted, they were always in group of two


    or three. But the thing that made the locals talk about them were their appearances.¡±


    ¡°The human locals described them as tall and beautiful, and all of them possessed extraordinary aura


    with distinct eye colors,¡± Arthur continued. ¡°If we just based on their descriptions, it seemed that a new


    pack has emerged in their area.¡±


    ¡°ke, if Chloe is alive and even shifted, could it be that she is a part of this new group? If she


    managed to escape with some of the survivors of the Red Moon Pack, could it be that they started a


    new pack together?¡±


    I froze for a moment. Arthur¡¯s exnation made sense. Could it really be that case?


    Suddenly, the door of the office was opened. It was Carrie who was a little panting and had a serious


    look on her face. It was clear that she ran towards the office.


    ¡°ke... Arthur... the two of you are here...¡± She said in between pants. ¡°Something important


    happened...¡±


    What could happen that made Carrie panic like this? A cold glint appeared in my eyes. ¡°Exin,¡± I


    ordered.


    ¡°I just received a report. The second base of the Blood Hound Pack was attackedst night, and they


    managed to kill Alpha Kain¡¯s right hand man!¡±


    I opened my lips to say something but ended up closing them again. Instead, I looked at Carrie,


    intending for her to finish her report.


    ¡°It was an assassination work. Last night, a small group of assassins infiltrated the base and


    sessfully conducted the assassination. As of now, there is no information who did it,¡± Carrie


    exined. ¡°But all the other packs refused that it was their doing. So they are saying, that it is a work of


    a new pack, or a secret group that has recently emerge from the survivors of the Blood Hound¡¯s


    tyranny.¡±


    The door that had just been closed suddenly opened again, and a tiny head popped out. It was An,


    the little boy, looking at the three of us with sparkling eyes. As he appeared, the tense atmosphere in


    the room seemed to ease, especially when he reached out his arms towards Carrie and called out,


    "Mama!"


    Carrieughed and picked up her son in her arms. "What are you doing here, An? Are you looking


    for Mama?" An giggled and then pointed at me, saying, "Dada!"


    Carrie and Arthur were taken aback by An''s words. Carrie burst intoughter while Arthur looked


    awkward. "Baby, that''s your uncle... un... cle...!" Carrie tried to exin, pointing at me and calling me


    Dada. But the determined little guy just nced at Arthur briefly before turning back to me, insisting,


    "Dada!"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chloe''s POV


    I cautiously surveyed my surroundings, my eyes struggling to pierce through the imprable


    darkness entuated by the torrential downpour. The heavy rain obscured visibility to near-zero levels,


    creating an ideal atmosphere for concealment. Above, the tumultuous sky roared with thunder and


    dazzling shes of lightning, further intensifying the ominous ambiance.


    In the midst of this, a voice expressed frustration, breaking the tense silence. It was Vanessa, her face


    adorned with annoyance as she battled the raindrops sshing on her skin. Curious, I discreetly


    nced at her, raising an eyebrow in response to her mood.


    "I''m grateful for this relentless downpour because it shields us from those bastards from the Blood


    Hound Pack," Vanessa vented her irritation,


    "But if it keeps up like this, we''ll be stuck here too. Spending the night in the woods doesn''t really


    appeal to me."


    I weighed her words for a moment before offering a suggestion, "You can head back home first if you


    prefer. Just run straight, disregarding the path. Within an hour, you''ll be back at the house," I said,


    stating it matter-of-factly.


    Despite the relentless rain and our precarious situation, Vanessa hesitated, contemting the idea of


    leaving. Then, she let out a frustrated sigh.


    "What? Do you expect me to run alone in this dreadful weather without any trouble?" Vanessa huffed,


    her breath visible in the cold air, as she plopped down on the ground, clearly frustrated. Her


    exasperation continued as she voiced her concerns.


    "And what if the enemies managed to pursue me? I''ll die alone in the middle of the forest before my


    corpse is eaten by stray dogs?! I am not like you who could handle several enemies without a


    problem!" Vanessa added with frustration.


    I raised a brow at her. In just five years, Vanessa changed from a ruthless Alpha who did everything to


    make me suffer to a little sister who loved toin and followed me around. Her personality differed


    so much to the point that even I, someone who spent everyday with her, still sometimes could not


    believe it.


    ''Everything that happened really had a great effect on her. Right now, she doesn''t even look like the


    same person anymore'' I thought to myself.


    My thoughts were interrupted by another voice who said, "Don''t speak too loud, Vanessa. We cannot


    be very certain that we weren''t followed. It''s better if we are more careful," n told Vanessa. Although


    his tone was reproachful, he took out his jacket and draped it over Vanessa''s shoulder. Compared to


    before, he clearly seemed to be closer to Vanessa.


    "You are a scaredy cat! Of course we weren''t followed! All of those crazy murderers are panicking now.


    They probably already learned that their side boss has died," Vanessa shrugged her shoulders.


    I nced at them briefly, my attention shifted to the relentless downpour outside. Vanessa had been


    right. We sessfully executed the assassination of Kael''s right-hand man under the cover of


    darkness, slipping away unnoticed. If all had gone ording to n, only now would Kael be


    discovering the loss of his confidant.


    A chill ran down my spine as I reminisced about the past five years¡ªhalf a decade spent hiding like


    rats, the surviving members of the Red Moon Pack, trying to erase any trace of our existence to avoid


    detection. But those years were not wasted. We dedicated ourselves to rigorous training¡ªmen,


    women, young, and old alike. Survival was just the beginning; vengeance for our fallen kin and the


    remation of our territory drove us forward.


    The transformation was evident in each one of us. As I gazed at my palm, once smooth and


    unblemished, now adorned with calluses from relentless training, I could feel the pulsating power within


    me¡ªthe aura of Aurora, my wolf. Over those five years, I had mastered control over Aurora''s abilities,


    wielding them without restraint. I was no longer the helpless, wolfless woman, waiting to be protected. I


    had be a force to be reckoned with, possessing unimaginable power to defend my pack and strike


    back against our foes.


    ¡®And today¡­ is the day we start our revenge,¡¯ a steely glint appeared in my eyes.


    I nced up in the sky. The heavy downpour of the rain was everywhere. The rain and the thunder


    were both blinding and deafening. As I focus on it, the many thoughts in my head started to disappear,


    everything, except that one thing.


    I looked on my chest and listened to my beating heart. Right away, I felt that warmth enveloping my


    heart.


    The constant warmth that apanied me in everything that I did¡­ the warmth thatfort me when


    I felt like I was about to give up, and the warmth that encouraged me to be improve and obtain power


    enough to protect my love ones.


    The gentle warmth that represented my connection, my mating bond.


    ¡®ke¡­¡¯ It has been five years since Ist saw him. After I went into hiding with my pack, I learned that


    the Silver Pack also retreated and closed their doors. And for years, I did not have any news of them. I


    had no clue what happened to the Silver Pack, or to ke. All I had was this gentle warmth in my heart


    that told me that ke was physically unharmed.


    As the rain poured down, I couldn''t help but think of ke again. His image, like an irresistible force,


    kept pulling me back into the memories we shared. His handsome face, his dignified presence, and the


    way his dark hair danced in the wind¡ªit was all etched vividly in my mind. I recalled thest time we


    met, the desperation and brokenness in his eyes.


    Five long years had passed, and yet, thoughts of him still haunted me whenever my mind wandered.


    ¡®That day, I left you and severed all the connections we have. But still¡­ until now¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself


    topletely reject you and sever our mating bond¡­¡¯ A depressed smile appeared on my lips.


    ¡®Why¡­ can¡¯t I let you go?¡¯ I thought as I stood in the middle of the rain.


    Seconds turned to minutes, and the minutes turned into hours. The heavy downpour slowly became


    lighter and lighter until it became a drizzle. The night sky became brighter until the first ray of the sun


    appeared in the sky.


    ¡°You are all here?¡± At the corner of the forest, I heard a familiar set of footsteps followed by a familiar


    voice.


    I blinked once, waking up from my thoughts, before looking at the source of the sound. Soon, a familiar


    face appeared. A small smile appeared on my lips as I greeted the iing person.


    "Caleb, I thought I told you to look after everyone while I was away," I teased, trying to mask the turmoil


    within.


    He chuckled, his eyes understanding. "The Alpha, her close aide, and the head sentinel set off for a


    dangerous mission and haven''t returned yet. As the Alpha''s right-hand man, it''s only natural for me to


    ¡°What could happen to me? I¡¯m very powerful, after all,¡± I said teasingly, making Calebugh out loud.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So early in the morning and you guys are already flirting?¡± Vanessa, who just woke up, looked at us


    with a frown. An, who was cradling her, started to fix her hair for her.


    I raised a brow at Vanessa and ignored her teasing. Instead, I stretched my body and told them, ¡°The


    road is clear. Let¡¯s alle home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± it was An who replied.


    Soon, the four of us starting walking towards the north. After a while, we stood in the middle of the


    forest, right at the border of defense. When I was about to enter, I felt a hand grabbing my shoulder.


    Looking back, I saw Caleb who was looking at me with serious expression.


    ¡°Caleb, what happened?¡± I inquired.


    Caleb hesitated for a second but did not let go of my elbow. Then, he gulped nervously before saying,


    ¡°Chloe, could I talk to you for a moment?¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chloe''s POV


    Our refuge, concealed within the verdant expanse of Dalrion''s lush forest in the northern suburb,


    became our sanctuary for the next five years. As we grappled with the remnants of our once-thriving


    Red Moon Pack, our paramount objective was clear ¨C to avenge our fallen kin and reim our lost


    territory.


    Since my father, the former alpha, passed away, we, the remaining members of the pack, came


    together, resolute and unwavering in our determination to achieve ourmon purpose. With the


    forest''s dense canopy offering us the protection we needed, we tirelessly trained and persevered in our


    mission to rebuild our shattered pack.


    Drawing upon our expertise in poison-making, we skillfully concocted a myriad of medications and


    potent poisons. These elixirs not only enhanced our speed and strength but also fortified our resolve to


    emerge victorious. Throughout the grueling struggles and sacrifices we endured, we transformed


    ourselves, growing stronger with every trial and tribtion we faced.


    As the years passed, thankfully, our tenacity bore fruit, as we forged a formidable unit of highly trained


    and powerful individuals. This elite group surpassed expectations, able to challenge even the mightiest


    armies of rival packs.


    United by a shared purpose and bolstered by our newfound strength, we were prepared to confront any


    adversary standing in the way of our goal. No matter what, we were clear of our objective to avenge


    our members who were brutally murdered and retake ournd that was forcefully taken from us by the


    Alliance led by the BloodHound Pack.


    I meticulously surveyed the area, my eyes carefully scrutinizing every nook and cranny of our hiding


    ce. "Before I set out to find you, I already made sure there were no enemies tailing us. You can rest


    assured, everything is secure," Caleb reassured me with a carefree grin, which momentarily took me


    by surprise before I chuckled.


    "I only nced around. How on earth did you know what I was thinking?" I asked in amazement.


    "I am your aide, the one who has stood by your side throughout these years. Should it be so shocking


    that I understand your thoughts?" Caleb replied, maintaining his smile. Indeed, over the past five years,


    Caleb had remained steadfast by my side, assisting me in harnessing the power of Aurora and helping


    me rebuild the remnants of the Red Moon Pack. He had been there through every challenge, making


    himself indispensable to me.


    With that realization, I stopped walking and turned to face Caleb, my expression serious. "You know, I


    still can''tprehend," I began.


    Caleb halted as well, raising an intrigued eyebrow. "Understand what?" he asked.


    "Five years ago, when I rushed to the Red Moon Pack to save Vanessa and the others, you abandoned


    your own ns and came to my rescue," I exined.


    Caleb yfully smirked, acknowledging the truth of my statement.


    "At that point, I could understand it. After all, if our roles were reversed, I believe I would have done the


    same," I admitted.


    "What I can''t fathom is your reason for staying. Not only did you save me, but you also helped us find


    this hidden refuge and established a base. You dedicated yourself to assisting us in rebuilding our


    forces. I know you still search for survivors from your own pack, but for the past five years, the majority


    of your time and effort has been devoted to helping us get back on our feet," I said, my voice softening.


    "Without you, the process of starting anew would have been much more arduous. Caleb, I can''t


    express enough how grateful I am to you."


    ¡°I needed you, so I selfishly received your assistance and protection. I didn¡¯t really ask. Caleb, I want to


    know what your reason is for helping us,¡± I asked him with earnest eyes.


    If it¡¯s Caleb, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he helped us just because he wanted to. But if he helped us


    rebuild our strength in order to help him achieve his goal, then I would do everything to help him.


    Caleb was someone with clear eyes, usually I do not have difficulties in knowing what he was thinking.


    But at that moment, Caleb¡¯s eyes were unfathomable. I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Caleb didn¡¯t answer for a while. He looked at me intensely. It was only after a few seconds when he let


    out a helpless sigh. Then, I felt his hand reaching for the top of my head and rubbing it. Surprised, I


    tried to avoid his hand but to no avail.


    Caleb¡¯s smirk turned deeper as he rubbed my head. His eyes twinkled as he teased me, ¡°The owner of


    the legendary white wolf¡­ the Alpha of the secret pack that could threaten the united Alliance. The


    most brilliant doctor and poison master I have ever seen in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°You usually sparkle so bright that it hurts my eyes just looking at you. But in some things, you are just


    so dense¡­!¡± Calebughed while teasing me.


    I struggled for a moment before managing to grab his hand and giving him a re. ¡°What?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I am serious with my question. I want to know whether you need us for anything. If you want our


    assistance too in looking for survivors of your pack or whatever you need, then feel free to tell me. As


    long as it doesn¡¯t hurt the pack, then you have my word that we will help you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Alright¨C the most powerful Alpha Chloe. I will not shy away and ask for your help if I need it,¡± he


    chuckled.


    ¡°But you are wrong about a lot of things. Five years ago, the reason why I risked my life to rescue you


    was not because it was the right thing to do,¡± Caleb replied.


    ¡°I am not a saint. I can¡¯t go around, risking my life to save some strangers that I barely knew existed.


    The sole reason for me doing that¡­ Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡± Caleb sent me a yful smirk.


    ¡°Ah?¡± I looked at Caleb, startled.


    ¡°You were just a weak, injured woman who couldn¡¯t even shift. But you took the dagger I gave you and


    prance yourself in the middle of your enemies. I just couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye on you. I thought - if I


    don¡¯t rescue this feisty little girl and just let her die like that, then I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for


    a week,¡± heughed, making my face turn red.


    ¡°But if you want to know the reason why I stayed with you and gave you my service through these


    years¡­¡± Caleb started to say, his smirk turning into a gentle smile, ¡°Then you have to think hard about


    it. I will not tell you.¡±


    ¡°At least, not yet,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°So, think about it carefully. Before you close your eyes at night, and the moment you wake up in the


    morning¡­ you should think about it carefully,¡± he added.


    Somehow, the atmosphere around us changed. I looked at Caleb and couldn¡¯t fully understand what I


    felt. However, before I could react, suddenly, I turned around and looked sharply in the right direction.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb, who was standing close by, likewise frowned before looking in that direction.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡± I asked him, all the yfulness in my face gone.


    ¡°Intruders?¡± Caleb asked and I nodded heavily in response.


    ¡°At least three werewolves - sentinels - just entered the town.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ke ''s POV


    "Kain is absolutely furious," Arthur reported with a malicious grin stretching across his face.


    "Our spy conveyed that the assassination was executed swiftly and with utmost stealth. The wretched


    Blood Hound bastards remained oblivious to the attack until the next morning," he added.


    "The assassins cunningly left behind no trace except for the dagger lodged in that despicable man''s


    heart. As a result, every pack that had sworn allegiance to the ursed Kain is now frantically denying


    any involvement. The situation is delightfully chaotic," Arthur exined, his eyes betraying a cold and


    calcting demeanor.


    In a dimly lit room, the atmosphere was tense, charged with both anticipation and concern. Arthur''s


    malicious grin dominated his face as he recounted the swift and stealthy assassination, relishing the


    chaos it had caused. His cold and calcting eyes betrayed the satisfaction he derived from the


    disaster that befell our enemy.


    Carrie, seated before Arthur, frowned disapprovingly at his malevolent expression and spoke up,


    "Could you please give your report without that evil grin?"


    A look of surprise crossed Arthur''s face, and he swiftly reced his wicked smile with an emotionless


    facade. "I-I¡¯m sorry Car¡­ I didn''t even realize I was doing it," he said obediently, earning a nod of


    satisfaction from Carrie.


    Observing their interactions, I then turned my attention back to the document clutched in my hand. The


    report, sent by our trusted spy, provided a meticulous ount of the tragic event. ording to its


    official version, Kain''s aide met his demise through a swift blow of a dagger to the heart. However,


    something about it gnawed at me, leaving me with an unsettling feeling.


    ''How could a man of such physical strength, nearly on par with Arthur and second only to Kain in the


    entire alliance, sumb to a dagger attack without putting up a fight?''


    ''It just doesn''t add up. The only usible exnation would be if... he were already incapacitated or


    deceased when the assassins struck. And the only way that could have happened is... if they employed


    poison!''


    Clutching the document tightly, my chest pounded heavily with each beat as the realization sunk in.


    "Arthur," I addressed him, and upon hearing his name, Arthur tore his gaze away from Carrie and


    straightened his posture, looking at me with a serious expression.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "I wanted to inquire about the reports from our spies sent to the Dalrion region. Have they sent any


    updates?" I shifted the conversation to apletely different topic from the assassination we had been


    discussing. Nevertheless, Arthur quickly caught on and understood my intention.


    "They have just arrived in the town. Currently, all three of them are blending in as ordinary humans,


    gathering information. Do you have any specific orders for them?" he asked.


    "Yes. Summon them back," I stated simply, causing Arthur''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "Eh? ke... are we abandoning the investigation?" Arthur inquired, his confusion evident. Carrie


    observed our exchange, her eyebrows rising in suspicion. Unlike her previous self, who would have


    demanded answers immediately when curious, the present Carrie remainedposed, opting to


    silently observe us.


    "We are not giving up," I began, my tone firm.


    ¡°But you said we are summoning them back? ke, the possibility of them being the group that


    assassinated Kain¡¯s aid is high!¡± Arthur exined.


    "It''s precisely the reason why I want to summon them back," I replied calmly, determined to exin my


    decision. "If that group is indeed the one we suspect, then our current spies stand no chance against


    them. It''s better to call them back and avoid unnecessary losses."


    Arthur took a moment to contemte my words before nodding in agreement. "Should I send a more


    skilled group to investigate?" he asked. Although this secret group had already proven themselves as


    enemies of our enemies by assassinating Kail''s aide, it was crucial to delve deeper into their intentions


    to prepare our pack for any potential threat.


    ''Furthermore, if my hunch is correct, that secret group could be connected to her...'' I tightened my grip


    slightly, my mind consumed with thoughts, and my heart, filled with mixed emotions.


    "No need for that. This group is highly skilled in the art of assassination. Any wrong move on our part


    could lead to disaster," I replied, standing up and my expression turning increasingly serious.


    Seeing me rise, Arthur seemed to understand my intentions and voiced his concern, "This... ke,


    don''t tell me you''re nning to...!"


    "Yes, I intend to go there alone," I confirmed. Upon hearing this, both Arthur and Carrie stood up, the


    know all the details about this secret pack, and it''s not that I disagree with you going out to check on


    them..."


    "But, I am worried," she continued, her brow furrowed with concern.


    Looking at Carrie, I couldn''t help but feel moved by her transformed demeanor. Once a vibrant and


    lively girl, she had grown into a mature woman. I gently ced my hand on top of her head and


    assured her, "I''m the strongest person in this pack. I will be fine."


    "I know I can trust in your strength, ke... but right now..." Carrie hesitated before suggesting, "If you


    really need to go, wouldn''t it be better to bring Arthur or Teacher Astor along?"


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± I simply said before walking towards the door.


    ¡°I will return in a week. Carrie and Arthur, the two of you are in charge of the pack while I am gone,¡± I


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    informed them with a sense of authority before leaving, heading northward to the secret pack.


    Two dayster, my journey led me to the small town nestled in the heart of the Dalrion region. To my


    surprise, it appeared to be nothing more than an unassuming and quaint settlement, with humans


    carrying out their daily routines. Everything seemed utterly normal, offering no clue that this seemingly


    peaceful ce could harbor a secretive pack hidden amidst the epassing lush forest.


    Yet, the more I observed the town, the stronger my suspicions grew. There was an air of mystery


    lingering beneath the facade of simplicity, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something ndestine


    was afoot.


    Disguised as an ordinary traveler, I strolled into the town, appearing aimless in my movements. My


    senses were on high alert, meticulously scanning my surroundings. After merely ten minutes, my


    instincts detected a presence trailing behind me. Halting in my tracks, I turned with a cold and


    <pmanding tone, "Show yourself. I know that you are following me."

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ke''s POV


    A strange emotion in my heart appeared the moment I entered the town. The town was small,


    unpopted, and an impoverished ce nestled in the middle of the lush forest that stretched as far as


    the eyes could see, making the quietness almost palpable. The main street, which seemed more like a


    dusty path, was lined with dpidated buildings.


    I walked for a couple of minutes and barely saw the humans. Although I could feel their presence, most


    of them were hiding, obviously cautious and keeping their distance from an outsider like me.


    Everywhere I went, I felt eyes directed towards me, guarding and watching my every move.


    Just one look at the ce and I knew why a secret group decided to hide in this ce. This group was


    well aware that the residents would notice their arrival. But due to their weary and close nature, it would


    take a long time before words about their existence woulde to the outsiders¡¯ ears.


    I pulled my hat down and continued aimlessly walking. That was, until a few minutester when I


    turned to a small street and stopped my feet. Then, without turning around, I said with a cold and


    The movements behind me immediately halted, then, I felt the person behind me hesitated. And before


    I could react, the person immediately moved, trying to run away.


    I raised a brow and moved. In a blink of an eye, I was already holding the cor of a teenage human


    who was staring at me with terrified eyes.


    ¡°Y-you¡­ let me go!¡± He waved his arms and feet, struggling to get away from my grasp. When he was


    starting to get louder, I pressed him on the ground, stopping him from further shouting.


    ¡°I will not kill you¡­¡± I started to say, making the teenage human freeze in fear. ¡°That is, as long as you


    answer all of my questions. Truthfully,¡± I added with a cold voice.


    ¡°Nod your head if you agree.¡± Immediately, the teenage human nodded vigorously, while tears started


    to fall from his eyes in fright,


    Seeing the boy frozen in fear, I slightly loosened my hold on his cor and asked, ¡°Do you live here? If


    you do, how long?¡±


    ¡°S-since¡­ e-ever since I-I w-was born¡­.¡± The teenager stuttered.


    ¡°I see. Then why are you following me?¡± I asked sharply, making the teenager¡¯s shoulder started to


    shake. ¡°Did someone order you to follow me?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ No one o-ordered me to follow you¡­ I did it on m-my o-own¡­¡± The boy answered


    with trembling voice. ¡°I s-swear I meant n-no harm¡­ I j-just¡­ I just n-need to talk to y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk to me? For what reason?¡± I demanded. Soon, my body was covered with a cold aura, making the


    human teenager to turn deathly pale. ¡°Did you notice that I am new to this town, so you followed me to


    steal something?¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡± The teenager shook his head vigorously, denying my usation. ¡°I-I¡­ I just w-want to request


    assistance! I s-saw that you guys have a g-great d-doctor! I thought¡­ y-you might help us i-f w-we b-


    beg!¡±


    ¡°My m-mother¡­ she-s so sick! P-please¡­ I beg you¡­ I r-really j-just need your help! I s-swear I wasn¡¯t


    nning on anything bad!¡± He answered as tears continuously fell from his eyes.


    ¡°A great doctor?¡± I mumbled before letting the boy¡¯s cor go. Instead of standing up right away, the


    boy continuously cried whileying on the ground, making my head pound slightly.


    ¡°Sit down and answer me properly. borate what you meant about ¡®us guys¡¯ having a ¡®great doctor,¡¯¡± I


    demanded with a cold voice.


    The teenage human slowly sat down and while sniffling, he replied, ¡°I s-saw it with my own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Last time in the forest, a member of your group was injured¡­ The beautifuldy¡­ she took a vial from


    her robe and gave it to the person. Then¡­ the i-injuries of the person¡­ it was immediately healed!¡± He


    exined while waving his hands.


    ¡®A great doctor¡­ a beautifuldy?¡¯ Suddenly, my heart started pounding in my chest. Without thinking, I


    reached out to grab the boy at his cor once more and harshly demanded, ¡°What does she look like?


    What color is her hair and eyes?!¡±


    The teenage human could not say anything. He merely looked at me like I was a beast about to devour


    him. Seeing his reaction, I gripped my hands tight, forcing myself to calm down, though I was not able


    to. ¡°Answer me now!¡± I hissed.


    "I- I d-didn''t see her face because she was w-wearing a h-hood¡­ But h-her hair¡­ she has brown


    hair¡­ and when I c-caught a g-glimpse of her eyes¡­ it w-was d-deep brown¡­" the boy answered.


    As I stood there, my entire body locked up, unable to move a muscle. Brown hair, brown eyes ¨C it


    couldn''t be true, could it?


    It was too much of a coincidence; it had to be her¡­ Chloe¡­


    My mate who had vanished from my life five years ago. My mate¡­ who had abandoned me and cut


    me off her life.


    A flood of memories rushed in, and my heart seemed to beat louder with each passing second.


    Releasing my grip on the teenager''s cor, I was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions.


    Excitement mixed with trepidation, hope mingled with fear, and a sense of numbness washed over me,


    as if shielding myself from getting hurt again. The weight of anticipation felt heavy in my chest, and I


    couldn''t resist covering my heart with my hand, trying to steady myself.


    It has been five long years, and finally, I might have the possibility of news of Chloe.


    What should I do now? How should I act in this situation? For the first time in five years, I was


    absolutely unsure what to do.


    ''Chloe¡­ If I ended uping closer to you¡­ Will you meet me? Or¡­''


    ''Like the previous five years, are you going to turn away from me¡­'' I thought, gripping my hands tight.


    "T-that¡­ Sir¡­" At that moment, the teenager spoke, breaking my thoughts. "I told you e-everything


    that I know¡­ P-please l-let me go¡­" he begged.


    I turned to look at the teenage human. He was around fifteen to sixteen years old, with scrawny arms


    and legs and hollowed cheeks. One look and one could tell that he was someone living in extreme


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    poverty¡­


    If it''s him¡­ Chloe wouldn''t turn him away.


    An idea appeared in my mind upon that thought. Without wasting a moment, I grabbed the boy, making


    him stand straighter as I put my arm around his trembling shoulder. Then, I told him,


    "Did you say that your mother is very sick and you need a great doctor to heal her?"


    The boy looked at me with frightful eyes, unsure what I meant by asking that question. Still, he nodded


    in response.


    "Why don''t you tell me when and where did you see this great doctor?" I asked him with a nonchnt


    tone.


    "That''s right, if you tell me, I will help your mother," I assured him, my voice gentle yet resolute.


    "You just need to trust me and tell me everything."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chloe''s POV


    "There were three of them. They were being stealthy and tried to mingle with the locals. Actually, they


    were pretty skilled. If not for our barriers, we wouldn''t notice them." An gave his report before


    sending me a nce.


    We were in my office, at the cabin where I live in the middle of the woods. Right after discovering the


    presence of the three werewolves in the town, I immediately sent An to investigate.


    "But before I could arrive at the town, for some reason, the three of them suddenly turned around and


    left¡­" An uttered his concern, a thread of worry woven into his voice.


    "This ce is pretty hidden¡­ We have never been discovered before. Alpha, could it be that we were


    followed when we were returning from the previous assassination?" He was trying to look calm, but he


    could not see the concern and anxiety in his eyes.


    I met An''s straightforward gaze. All of us have changed, and that includes An.


    He has always been an excellent head sentinel in the past. But after that incident five years ago, the


    night when the Red Moon Pack fell, the burden of guilt and regrety heavily upon his shoulder.


    Although he didn''t say anything, I know that An reproached himself for not being able to shield the


    pack from harm. In the past five years, he pushed himself to his limits to attain even greater strength


    and prowess. Were it not for the exceptional medicines I provided, his relentless pursuit of strength


    might have exacted a heavy toll on his own body. An became stronger, much stronger than he used


    to be.


    Despite his new strength, An never once showed a sign of resistance toward me, who suddenly took


    over Vanessa, his mate¡¯s ce, as the Alpha.


    I could vividly recall the night when Vanessa abdicated her leadership in my favor. In a poignant


    gesture of loyalty, in front of everyone, An fell to his knees before me, vowing to protect and support


    my role as the new Alpha.


    Since then, An had remained unwaveringly supportive and respectful, to the point that sometimes, he


    made me think that he held me in higher regard than even my own father, the previous Alpha. And from


    that moment on, he never called me by my name, and only called me by my title.


    I furrowed my brows before looking outside the window. I pondered An''s question¡­


    ''Could it be that we might have unwittingly attracted an unwanted following during our return from the


    previous mission?'' I furrowed my brows before replying,


    "That shouldn''t be the case. I checked at least five times that night. No one even noticed our presence


    while we were in the territory of the Blood Hounds. The chances that we were followed is very low."


    "Then¡­ Could it be that those three were just passing sentinels?" An frowned. "But their presence


    here is strange¡­ Also, I think it''s more strange how they suddenly left¡­ I don''t have a good feeling


    about this¡­"


    I looked at the trees outside the window. The branches of the trees slowly swing with the wind, making


    everything look peaceful. But for some reason, the peacefulness seemed fragile, as if it was about to


    break. I spent a few seconds staring at the quietness, a foreboding feeling started to appear in my


    heart. I sighed before turning to look at An.


    "Do you have any more information about them? Did a lot of locals see them?" I asked him.


    "I''ve already investigated, only a few locals saw them¡­ all of them thought that they almost didn''t


    notice the presence of these intruders if not for guiding them through our questions¡­ Based on that


    alone, we can already conclude that the intruders are highly-skilled¡­ not a lot of packs have highly-


    skilled spies. Alpha, I am afraid they are someone from the Blood Hound Pack¡­"


    "If you give me permission, I will leave the territory to investigate," An said, already redying himself to


    fulfill my order.


    I thought for a while before shaking my head. "That''s not necessary."


    "Like you said, the intruders are very skilled. If not for the special barriers we specifically put up, you


    wouldn''t even notice their presence. An, I am afraid that instead of helping us, following them now


    would only bring us trouble," I added before standing up, intending to leave my office.


    "But Alpha, it will be disastrous if our location is already discovered!" n started to protest.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I am nning on going out to check for myself,¡± I simply replied.


    ¡°Alpha¡­! We have only just begun¡­ It is not advisable for us to let you move so often like this¡­¡± An


    started to protest.


    I remained silent, not because I was contemting what An said¡­ but because of an aura that I


    suddenly felt. My eyes widened before looking at the window.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The aura is extremely faint, it would certainly remain unnoticed by everyone in the pack¡­ that was,


    except for me.


    I paused for a moment, putting all of my focus on the aura. At first, I was unable to feel anything to


    identify the owner of this aura even after I tried to concentrate, but after a few seconds, strangely¡­


    My heart was starting to flutter and beat hard¡­


    ¡°Besides, even if you could fully hide your aura, your countenance would surely stand out to the spies.


    They will surely suspect your identity¡­¡± An continued to convince me otherwise. He was wearing a


    worried expression as he said these words, but I was barely able to hold myself back to ever show the


    turmoil I had inside.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, clenching my fist as I ordered myself to calm down.


    ¡°You need not to worry about that An¡­ Did you not know that I already have a perfect cover for


    that?¡± I raised a brow and looked at him.


    An seemed to know what wasing and had a helpless look on his eyes as he tried to protest one


    ¡°No buts, just do as I ordered¡­¡± I looked at him with warning in my eyes as his body froze. In the end,


    he signed and nodded, bidding goodbye to carrying out what I instructed.


    After just a few minutes, I heard someone knocking from the door. It did not take that long for another


    person toe over. Entering from the door rather shyly was a young teenage girl dressed in the


    robes of the pack¡¯s healers.


    She had a lively glimmer in her eyes that exudes youth and curiosity that was masked with a shy


    demeanor. If not for that bright glimmer in her eyes, I would have always mistaken her as a little chick


    that was always lost in the flock.


    ¡°T-teacher¡­ An said that you called me?¡± She stood in front of me timidly, while she stuttered.


    Looking at her like this makes me feel a wave of headache going on.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Esha¡­ How many times do I have to say that you must not look this timid. What scares you all


    the time that you have to look like you are about to be executed?¡±


    ¡°I-im not scared teacher!¡± Esha immediately retorted, with a flush of reding on her face and eyes


    as if tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Then why are you shaking right now?¡± I asked as I raised my chin to question her.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m just surprised that you suddenly called for me¡­¡± the girl answered. I raised a brow at her


    and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to be a full fledged healer? If your demeanor right now


    doesn¡¯t change, people would not even trust you¡­ you would not even have a chance to have a


    patient.¡± I told her patiently. When she heard my words, immediately, the girl started protesting.


    ¡°No¡­. I am o-only like this because¡­ because teacher only c-called me after this long!!!¡± She retorted


    with a shivering voice as she cowered even more. Her bright eyes glimmered while looking at me


    aggrievedly, ¡°I-i thought teacher a-abandoned me already¡­wuhuhu..¡±


    I stared at the girl fondly, subconsciously remembering the time when I was also studying medicine


    from my teacher. However, those were some memories I tried to bury deep inside me. Thus, I shook


    my head, forcefully forgetting them.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t forget about you. Actually, I called you here to bring you on a mission,¡± I told Esha.


    ¡°A mission?¡± My words immediately made Esha stop crying as she looked at me with twinkling eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, I could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Yes, a mission,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Get ready. I will bring you to the town.¡±


    ¡°The two of us are going to make an investigation about¡­ the intruders that suddenly came to our


    territory.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chloe


    The morning came and the dense forest protecting the new Blood Moon Pack was moist and dewy.


    Esha and I walked through the trail in a rxed manner, our feet getting heavier with the dense mud


    that is umting because of the heavy downpour that happened a few days ago.


    After cating Esha for sometime, I ordered her to prepare immediately for our quick trip to the human


    town ahead.


    We donned inconspicuous clothing as we masked ourselves with the usual persona we took whenever


    we went to the town as healers.


    The town was remote and secluded. It was far from the tales I heard from my childhood about human


    towns where advanced technology and infrastructure dictated their way of life. Instead, these people


    lived in simplicity and seclusion, as if trying to shut themselves off from the rest of the earth.


    When we came here the first time, their eyes were filled with worry more than anything else. I have a


    vague understanding of humans from what I usually overheard from my father back then.


    While most humans are oblivious to our existence, many humans are afraid of what they do not know


    of.


    That is why once our existence is exposed to them, their first response would be fear.


    And for them to deal with fear¡­ their response would most likely be¡­ to eradicate the reason why they


    are scared.


    And so at that time, in order to survive with our weakened state, I strived to let me and my pack


    somehow integrate with them until we are able to establish ourselves in the region.


    Part of doing so was me going to the town and healing the sick. It was hard at first, as human anatomy


    was surely different from the werewolves. The potion that would surely work to us were kind would be


    too strong to humans, sometimes even fatal.


    As such, in these five years, I managed to improve my medical skills not only for our kind, but for


    humans as well. This is so that we could at least make the humans¡¯ guards down and allow us to


    somehow coexist.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ It¡¯s been a while since we went down to heal again~~ Would there be many human patients


    this time? Sigh¡­ humans are so fragile!!!¡± Esha happily clenched her bag as she asked while clicking


    her tongue.


    Gone was her timid and aggrieved expression as it was all filled with mischievousness. The thought of


    being able to practice medicine again haspletely washed away her trembling expressionst night


    as if she was a totally different person.


    I looked at the young girl beside me and sighed, feeling helpless, ¡°Esha¡­ how many times do I have to


    tell you, do not speak like this especially when we are on our way to town! If humans heard you, they


    would definitely be suspicious and think of very crazy things¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry Teacher!¡± Esha¡¯s shoulders jolted, looking down as if she realized her mistakes.


    Or so I thought¡­


    I saw her lively eyes looking at me excitedly and asked with a hushed town covering a side of her


    mouth as a gesture of being secretive, ¡°But teacher, when can I start to practice healing our kind? It


    makes me feel sad that I only get to heal humans!¡±


    My brows twitched in helplessness as I flicked her forehead gently, ¡°Sigh¡­ sometimes, I do not know if


    you are timid or mischievous!¡±


    Esha was mostly shy and timid, except for specific things, such as medicine and poison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get impatient and listen to me! Your time healing in town will bring you more benefits¡­ Besides,


    you are still young¡­ I rememberst time, you even freaked out when you saw a warrior¡¯s lower body


    when I was conducting a check up¡­¡± I teased.


    ¡°I am not young anymore, t-teacher! I will be an adult two years from now! At that time, I will even have


    my¡­ my own mate! At that time, I will no longer freak out seeing such¡­ such bodies!¡± Esha looked at


    me in protest, retorting while she blushed.


    She looked like a little ginger cat whose tail was being stepped on as she bared her little fangs in


    retaliation.


    I let out a chuckle as we continued to thread to the forest.


    ¡°Now now¡­ settle down and be alert. Remember that our ¡®mission¡¯ is only a facade¡­ we have our real


    mission to do at the moment.¡± I reminded her.


    Hearing my words, Esha¡¯s eyes became serious and even wary. Haze covered the liveliness in her


    eyes as it was filled in deep darkness.


    Yes¡­ five years ago, this young girl was just barely eleven years old.


    She saw her family bathed in blood during that attack in the Blood Moon Pack.


    If not for one of the elders acting fast and grabbing her little body toward the shelter where we all found


    the survivors back then, she would have also been one of the casualties that night.


    Her agony did not even end there, even though Caleb and I were able to rescue them out of the pack.


    A child like her being pursued relentlessly, seeing her fellow survivors sumb to the hardships one by


    one and her remaining friends starting to dwindle in numbers, Esha started to develop this contrasting


    personality.


    One was the innocent and timid helpless girl who seemed to know nothing about the world, the other


    was a seemingly yful and mischievous girl masking a cold heart inside.


    ¡°Right now, let¡¯s focus on investigating if there are spies lingering around the area¡­ If there¡¯s anything


    suspicious we are to eliminate them in order to protect the pack¡­¡± I looked ahead and muttered.


    ¡°En¡­¡± She hummed obediently.


    In no time, we were able to reach the entrance of the town and everyone started to recognize us.


    ¡°Doctor is here! Doctor is here!¡± One of the humans shouted while the others looked at us excitedly.


    Eventually, all the humans with various illnesses lined up.


    They set up a table for me to work on, while Esha started organizing the patients.


    ¡°Grandpa~ how is your back pain? Why do you look grumpy today? Does the pain get worse?¡± Esha


    asked one of the patients.


    This was how we thought to gather information as ¡®doctors¡¯. I would be in-charge of handling the


    patients with severe conditions while Esha handles the manageable ones.


    Humans with ¡®manageable¡¯ condition usually had a lot of energy to talk to Esha who wears a yful


    amenable expression at the moment.


    It is not a fool-proof n, but this might be the best course of action while we wanted to investigate


    without raising any suspicion to the humans and to the spies themselves.


    The grumpy old man grumbled as he muttered, ¡°Well there¡¯s a new guy in town who came out of


    nowhere. I thought that I could strike rich and ask him for a little money, but he suddenly disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Esha casted a look on me while I gave her a slight nod.


    Receiving my signal, Esha went to ask more of the ¡®new guy¡¯.


    Whilst listening, I found myself spacing out as a name appeared in my mind. Unable to stop myself, I


    opened my mouth to ask the human, ¡°This new guy¡­ how does he look? When did he arrive, and


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    when did he disappear?¡±


    The old man looked at the other man and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He arrivedst night and


    disappeared at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see his face properly¡­ but he is tall, he¡¯s probably the tallest man I¡¯ve met. His build is also


    strong. He looks as if he could lift three of me in one arm. What else¡­ ah! He was hiding it, but I saw


    that he has dark hair and dark eyes,¡± the old man continued.


    Suddenly, my body froze as an image of a man appeared in my mind.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯ At that thought, my heart pounded hard as an aching sense of contrast overwhelmed me.


    ¡®ke¡­¡¯


    In the end I held my breath and shook my head, ¡®Impossible¡­ he could not have found us¡­¡¯


    ¡®He could not have found me¡­¡¯

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ke''s POV


    After coaxing, the boy finally relented and decided to give me more information.


    As the teenage boy warily stood in front of me in a small alley of the deste town, | listened to his exnations trying to find a


    trace of Chloe in his words.


    ¡°That mysterious doctor, can you describe her to me?¡± | looked at him as | pulled out a piece of pencil and paper.


    He described the mysterious doctor¡¯s features and | tried to draw her countenance ording to his words.


    However, after asking him again and again, the image that was made was someone whom | do not even recognize.


    Awave of disappointment came upon me as | felt that the doctor whom the boy was pertaining to was not even Chloe at all...


    However, the aura | was feeling was bing slightly stronger the more | stayed here in town.


    ¡®Is ita dead end?¡¯ | questioned myself as | looked at the pitiful boy in front of me.


    Seeing my gaze, the boy continued giving me information, ¡°T-the doctores down to town every now and then...¡±


    ¡°Based on her past visits, she would always go before the day of the full moon then to a certain ce where she stays for a few


    days until she heals the ill...¡± He added. ¡°That¡¯s where | wanted to originally go... w-when | followed you, Mister...¡±


    At this point, | was already half convinced that the person he was pertaining to wasn¡¯t Chloe, but since | have already promised


    that | would help him, | continued and asked,


    ¡°If the mysterious doctor you are pertaining to ising to town, why do you need to follow that doctor to that ce?¡± | asked as


    | realized that the boy was pointing in a direction to the forest.


    The boy paused and looked at me with a dejected manner. ¡°W-well... the townspeople would not allow us toe with them to


    see the doctor... that is why | am desperate like this...¡±


    ¡°l-i could only wait for her there and pray that she would grant my request...¡± He added. ¡°I can bring you there... that is where


    she usually heads to when she finishes tending to the townspeople...¡±


    | nced at the young boy and observed, from his words and actions it seems like they were somehow unable to go around


    town freely.


    Judging from how he clumsily followed me a while ago, his situation might have been connected to the kind of illness his mother


    had.


    ¡°Alright, take me there. But we cannot stay there too long... You said that your mother is not in a good condition right? It is not


    good that you leave her alone for long...¡± | dered.


    The boy looked at me in astonishment and relief. He did not dy any further and guided me to the ce.


    In any case, even if this mysterious doctor might not be Chloe... it may give me some clues regarding the mysterious pack that


    appeared in this region.


    Moreover, if the doctor did not even get to the ce where we would go, | was already nning for Arthur or Astor toe and


    check the boy¡¯s mother.


    Two of us went out of the town and threaded in the woods.


    Thick mud started to hug our feet and slow us down, however we did not even pause for once.


    The forest was wet and dense, the deepest greens kept hugging us tighter and tighter the more we went further in it.


    We have walked for so long and still the ce the boy was pertaining to could not be found even yet...


    However the teenage boy did not even waver and begged for a break no matter how treacherous the terrain was.


    Looking at his struggling body, there is a painful tug in my heart as | remembered my poor unborn child.


    ¡®If he or she is alive... Will he or she be able to grow like this?¡±


    ¡®If that is so...1 would do my best to not let suffering fall like this...¡¯


    | thought as the sorrow that was buried deep was unintentionally unearthed with this encounter.


    In the end, my body instinctively reached out to him to make him stop.


    ¡°Let''s take a break for a while... the terrain is not easy to thread so we need to have enough energy to go further and back...¡± |


    told him as | reached out in my backpack and gave the teenage boy a portion of my dry ration and water.


    ¡°T-thank you, mister!¡±


    After taking a quick break, we gathered ourselves and continued.


    After an hour of trekking, we stopped at a small cabin standing in a small clearing to which the sunlight freelyes and goes.


    ¡°This is where the doctor stays!¡± The teenage boy ran toward the fence of the log cabin with an excited smile.


    | did not stop him, but instead scanned for any presence in the ce.


    Unfortunately, there were no people inside.


    ¡°There is no one in there...¡± | told him silently.


    ¡°Mister... can¡¯t we wait for the doctor here? | beg you... she mighte to this ce today...¡±


    | looked at the surroundings that were void of any presence other than us and sighed. ¡°Very well... we wait until the sunes


    down.¡±


    Feeling relieved, the boy¡¯s eyes glimmered with home as he stood by the fence of the cabin and waited patiently.


    Hours came and the sky slowly turned dark orange, yet there was not even a presence of small animals that came near our


    ce.


    ¡°The sun is going down... young boy, we have to go...¡± | reminded him.


    ¡°Mister... please believe me, the


    doctor mighte here Loe Maia


    maybe th re''sjysd WErhany patients


    MwA eal.¡± As soon as he


    heard my reminder, the boy panicked


    and started to beg. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You need not wait for them like this... | know a few good doctors, | can bring them to you just as we have agreed.¡± | shook my


    head and answered.


    Arthur or Teacher Astor could surely


    come to my side as needed, bubI(t |


    ceypsa tate {a6 Muth time waiting


    f ee care who might not even be


    Chloe at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°M-mister... please, can¡¯t we just wait for a few more hours?¡± The teenage boy begged once more.


    He went toward me and begged as if | was holding the fate of his mother at the moment.


    Seeing his determination, | could not help but sigh and nod, ¡°Not until midnight...¡± | added.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that we waited in the early of the night, but unfortunately nobody showed up.


    | saw the teenage boy squatting on the ground in wait, with his body trembling in helplessness and dejection.


    ¡°It¡¯s time...¡± | told him, reminding him


    that there are other ways for is


    mother to treated CL S$ go back


    Anaidak YF my friend who might be


    able to help your mother...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The boy, teary-eyed, looked at me with unwillingness and anxiousness but still nodded and followed.


    But just as we are about to head back to the direction of the town, | felt a presenceing toward us.


    ¡°Who''s there!¡± In an instant my voice rang and as the sudden approach of the aura stopped us from our tracks.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    ke''s POV


    My body acted on its own as it turned to the direction of where the presence came from. The scent was so familiar that it made


    my chest tightened in anticipation.


    With anticipation Chloe''s image yed in my mind a dozen times. It was never until this moment that | realized how much |


    wanted to see her face.


    Wanting to touch her, feel her, beg on my knees and ask for her forgiveness... The years that passed were not able to bury all


    these desires of mine away.


    Yet, a wave of cold air doused my fantasies the moment | saw who the person was.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Wary voice of a young woman who was not even of age, dressed in simple clothes that exudes charity and selflessness... anda


    pair of pale brown eyes that were filled with coldness and suspicion...


    There was no way that the person in front of me was Chloe.


    ¡°Identify yourself!¡± She asked once more.


    Awave of disappointment came and woke me up in my senses.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Ah... how could | even think that it was easy to see her after all that happened?¡¯ | told myself in self reproach.


    ¡°D-doctor... Please help my mother... | beg you!¡± Beside me the boy was already on his knees as he looked at the young woman


    in front of us and begged.


    The teenage girl in front of me did not react and only looked at us with doubt and suspicion. There was silence between us


    coupled with the deste forest.


    Fortunately, this silence for me is something | need to collect myself at the moment. In the end, no matter my disappointment, the


    one in front of me right now is someone who carried the scent of Chloe.


    | would not believe that she would not have anything to do with her, not even a slight connection!


    Determined, | calmed myself and carefully hid my aura to no longer raise any suspicion.


    Then | patted the boy¡¯s head and bowed slightly in a manner of asking a favor to the young woman in front of us.


    ¡°My name is Marius and this is my nephew Larry, we are here to beg you to take a look at my sister''s illness...¡± Deciding to pose


    as the young boy¡¯s uncle, | immediately stated our purpose and acted as if we were in need of her help directly.


    Due to heightened emotions, the young boy beside me, Larry, did not even flinch nor acted confused with my sudden


    improvisation, much to my relief.


    ¡°| have been in town earlier, so why did you not approach me there?¡± The young doctor was still suspicious as she continued to


    question our intentions.


    ¡°It''s like this... we have been shunned in town the moment they knew of my sister¡¯s condition... and so we have no choice but to


    go into the woods and try our luck to meet you here...¡± | wore a troubled expression as | exined.


    ¡°As to why they shunned us... they believed that my sister''s condition is contagious so they would not let us bring her around...


    please... help us!¡± | continued to beg with Larry seconding my actions.


    The young doctor crossed her arms and looked at us quietly. The night sky masked the expression she had on her face, but


    sensing her aura | already knew that her suspicions died down a lot.


    After a long while, she sighed and walked over saying, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Relieved, Larry immediately stood up and brought us to their home.


    It was not far from where we are at, in fact, we did not even leave the forrest we are in to.


    Larry¡¯s home was a dpidated house that seemed to be sitting in the forest for several years already.


    As we entered | saw that the interior


    was quite unused and dusty. If not


    for a sickly woman \yjngqoweO''"¡¯


    teesnbjina With the wooden bed


    inside and a few pieces of utensils, |


    would have thought that this cabin


    had been uninhabited for a few years.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It seems like the mother and son was


    thrown out here not too long ran


    Maybe th towns pedplereal y


    Aden they would spread the


    disease so they decisively put the


    two in here. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lrry is that you?¡± the mother heard our footsteps and weakly called out.


    ¡°Mother... I¡¯ve brought the doctor...¡± Larry rushed to his mother¡¯s side and immediately held her hand.


    She was already too weak to say any word but her eyes shed a sense of relief.


    ¡°Let me take a look at her condition...¡±


    The young doctor stepped fonvald |


    tdi\¡®didgnosed the


    patient. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    lon the other hand diminished my presence and watched every thing unfold.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ke''s POV


    Seeing that she was not keen to say anything about herself yet, | did not say any word and just patiently waited while diminishing


    my presence. | know that it was not easy to fish out information, especially to someone as wary as her.


    ¡°No wonder the townspeople thought that your mother¡¯s disease is contagious...¡± The young doctor frowned as she slowly pulled


    out the sleeve of the patient''s clothes.


    Red painful blisters were all over her body, some were filled with pus and already close to rotting.


    ¡°P-Please! Help my mother... doctor!¡± Larry¡¯s eyes reddened in panic as he heard the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°En... First, | will give her something to address the source of the illness... Her fever was caused by the severe infection in her


    skin... but rest assured it is not contagious and now that we are here, it would no longer be fatal for her.¡± The young doctor just


    gave a serious nod as she continued to evaluate the patient¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Let me use your kitchen, | will have several potions... for now, let your mother drink this to regte... youe with me to


    assist...¡± After finishing the evaluation, the young doctor gave a vial to Larry and beckoned me to assist her in her work.


    | took a quick nce at the vial and saw that it was simr to what werewolves used to take, only that it was several times


    weaker than the original.


    In the end | helped the young doctor prepare a medicinal bath, a few doses of her medicine and some healing ointment.


    The next moment | and Larry had to carry her mother and assist the doctor clean the wounds before letting the patient finally rest


    to bed.


    ¡°That''s it... follow the instructions | gave you for your mother¡¯s recovery. | have prepared enough for a week... that should be


    enough for her condition to stabilize. | will go down once more to check her condition by that time then...¡± The young doctor


    reminded us before bidding us goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, good doctor.¡± Acting like a good uncle | bowed.


    Beside me however, was Larry crying profusely in relief.


    The young doctor gave a nod before disappearing in the forest. | watched her back, thinking that | should leave and follow her


    tracks shortly after.


    ¡°Mister... Thank you for helping me..¡± Larry mumbled.


    ¡°| did not do much... in the end, it is the doctor who helped your mother...¡± | answered, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go...¡±


    After bidding goodbye to Larry, | finally stepped out of the dpidated cabin and moved toward where the young doctor left.


    Just as | was about to leave, | suddenly turned to another direction and looked from afar.


    The moonlight shone in a faint gray and | could see nothing but the darkness of the woods. But something warm in me flowed


    outwardly, as | looked at the direction and smiled.


    | did not move. No, | did not do or say anything. Merely, | kept my eyes towards that direction, my heart feeling a myriad of


    complicated feelings.


    In the end, | could not express myself except for letting out a simple smile.


    "Mister?" Probably surprised why | suddenly stopped moving, the human boy asked as he looked at me curiously. "Is there


    something wrong?" Larry added while walking out of the house and following my gaze. "Is there something there?"


    | remained silent and did not say anything. Was there something there? That was also the question | had in mind. | was confused


    at first, but after thinking about it for a while, my heart knew the answer.


    Yes, there was something in there.


    When | left the building, | felt a shift in my east. It was a very brief, very slight movement, but | felt. Someone... was closely


    watching me. And | was sure of it... that someone... was the one | have been looking for for many years. Unbeknownst to me,


    my cold eyes turned slightly softer.


    ¡®The young doctor''s method... it was something that | have seen for a long time. The way she diagnosed the patient... her


    questions while examining her... her method of curing her... Further... the vial of medicine the young doctor used...¡¯ | thought to


    myself.


    ¡®Teacher Astor''s method of medicine that only to two persons, Arthur and Chloe...¡¯ | thought as | clenched my fists.


    ¡®More importantly, the potion that the young doctoe used... It''s very subtle and hidden, but when | was assisting her, | smelled


    something strange in that potion...¡¯


    ¡®It''s a healing medicine concocted through poison mixing... Something that only one person knows...¡¯ My eyes shed with


    emotions.


    ¡®In this world, it''s only Chloe, who is


    both the disciple of Teacher Asto


    and the daughter gf ane of the


    greatest bison master that lived on


    this realm, could do it...¡¯ | thought as


    my heart started pounding in my


    chest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®That medicine... could only be concocted by Chloe and her disciples..."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    For a few more seconds, | looked at


    the woods, not saying anything nor


    allowing emotions to appearoorty\


    face sencanhwas watching


    Ore


    likewise did not move.


    After a period of standstill, | finally


    sighed and looked away with my


    eyes clouding my feelings. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mister? Are you really okay?" Behind me, Larry asked, worry appearing in his voice.


    | opened my lips for a secons before pausing. Then, | let out another sigh. This time, my sigh was not too light nor deep.


    "It''s... nothing,¡± | answered the human boy before taking a step forward.


    ¡°Ah! Mister... You''re really going?" Larry hesitated. Seemingly, the boy who was just very frightened of me was now reluctant to


    let me go.


    My lips arced into a smirk. Then, |


    told him, "Yes. I''m ee eon


    that, without takiag\asto Rer''l6ok at


    thd Web s, | walked away... without


    any doubts... without any hesitation...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chloe''s POV


    It was almost sundown when Esha and | finished tending the human patients. While it was nothing to us, investigating who the


    intruder was would entail us to stay within the human town¡¯s premises for a few days.


    ¡°We shall head to the cabin.¡± | told Esha as we entered the forest.


    The cabin by which we use as a guise for temporary lodging was actually quite far from the human town. Humans would take a


    few hours hiking to each the cabin, but for werewolves, it would just be a few minutes of rushing through the forest.


    As the sky darkened, the path toward the cabin became densely green and secluded. But halfway through the path, my body


    froze immediately, halting my movements.


    ¡°T-teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Too surprised with my actions, Esha¡¯s eyes looked at me in puzzlement as she waited for my next


    move.


    ¡°Head to the area quickly, there are people there. Whether they mean no harm, I''ll leave it to you to deal with them...¡± | looked


    far on the east side as | softly instructed.


    ¡°But teacher...¡± Esha voiced her unwillingness but | immediately interrupted her.


    ¡°There¡¯s news back in the pack, | have to deal with it as well...¡±


    Esha¡¯s expression became gloomy but she still hesitantly nodded. She went on her way back to the cabin as | watched her go in


    a certain direction.


    As | watched her figure disappear into the woods, | stood frozen and lost for a long while.


    Someone, is there... someone who | was not able to forget no matter how much | tried.


    The one whose presence | tried to run away from, yet it is what my entire being craves.


    ke...


    ¡°You chickened out...¡± Waking me from my trance, Aurora¡¯s voice sounded with a hint of teasing.


    ¡°|... just did not know what to do...¡± With no words to utter as ae back, | replied,


    ¡°Whether | would be ready to face him or not... | do not know what is the right answer...¡±


    The moment | determined his presence, my mind exploded in panic. Fortunately, Caleb¡¯s mindlink also came, asking me where |


    was.


    A perfect setting to run away, that is what | could feel at the moment. As such, | did not hesitate to use this as a cover up and


    sent Esha to him instead.


    ¡°Well... that person is still our mate.¡± Aurora replied.


    Her words were very short, but it carried a lot of weight. It was enough for me to suffocate and drown from the contrasting


    emotions | had at the moment.


    ¡°No matter how we run, we will still have to face the fact that we yearn for him...¡± Aurora continued.


    ¡°Especially his body... it''s been years Chloe... Aren¡¯t you not craving for it?¡± She teased.


    | shook my head vigorously as | chided Aurora, ¡°Jeez, how in the world did our conversation go in that direction?!¡±


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m just telling the truth...¡± Aurora replied with nonchnce in her voice. ¡°Unless we reject him, we cannot deny that we


    still yearn for him no matter what...¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you know that the two of you already hold a bond that goes beyond being mates... Chloe, you and ke have


    already gone past that boundary...¡± She added.


    ¡°But things happened... Aurora... and it hurt us both in a way that can not be repaired by just mere words.¡± | muttered.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    For a long time, Aurora¡¯s voice went silent.


    ¡°Indeed... but look how your body responds to him Chloe...¡±


    After a long while, Aurora¡¯s voice sounded once more. But her words made me pause in shock as | realized what | just did.


    | subconsciously followed ke and the rest toward a dpidated cabin where the young boy almost the same age as Esha


    lived.


    ¡°See... your body is more honest than yourself Chloe...¡± Aurora teased once more.


    Awave of embarrassment mixed with exasperation and confusion made my face flush.


    | tried to find the words to exin myself but then, no words could have better exin why | followed them all the way here other


    than that | really wanted to watch them from afar.


    From the moment they entered, till the moment they parted. | watched each and every expression ke made.


    Time seemed to have stopped when his gaze turned in my direction. Panic ran over me as | prepared to retreat.


    ¡®Will he go in this direction?¡±


    ¡®Surely he sensed my aura here...¡¯


    There was a gentle smile on his face,


    seemingly void of any madn & His


    expressio. piergen ry hean as |


    wattle im take a deep breath and


    bade the young boy goodbye. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Reading his lips, | knew that his words were not only meant for the boy but for me as well, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going home...¡±


    My hand trembled as it subconsciously reached out, watching his back walk off without any hesitation or looking back.


    ¡°Sigh... Chloe, it¡¯s been years... and


    you already knew that ke @synot


    the one t mector fd Foss of your


    lth ont .. Aurora''s words slowly


    rang in my mind in deep sorrow. ¡°It


    was me...¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Feeling the despair and guilt, my chest tightened heavily as we remembered my little one.


    ¡°Let''s not talk about it Aurora...¡± | uttered as | closed my eyes to calm our pain.


    The truth made me feel lost towards


    what | should feel toward kenhy)


    can''t den that pentofaur drastic


    ENGars made a great


    contribution to the oue of losing


    our child. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But to know that my child ultimately chose to take the poison to himself as he went back to the Moon Goddess arms, caused me


    to feel like a hypocrite.


    ke is not the only one responsible. |, too, am responsible.


    For we are his parents...


    Years passed but | still knew that | could still note to terms about this matter. In the end, here | was, with absolutely no idea


    what to do at the moment.


    My hand that was still outstretched in the air slowly lowered as | clenched it to a fist, ¡°Nevertheless... my priority now is to


    reestablish the Red Moon Pack...¡±


    m sure that he also came to a decision in his heart.¡± | told Aurora as we stared at the distance which no longer had any trace


    of ke.


    The cold wind blew as | stood there unmoving.


    Only after a voice rang behind me did | realize that Caleb was already behind.


    ¡°You know him?¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chloe''s POV


    Caleb had a profound look on his face as he asked the question.


    My heart stopped as | remembered his hostility toward ke. But looking at his expression it doesn¡¯t seem like he realized it was


    him.


    ¡°Ah... How long have you been here?¡± Trying to dodge his question, asked with surprise.


    ¡°From the time Esha went off... Seeing that you spaced out, | thought you saw an important person.¡± There was a subtle flicker


    in Caleb¡¯s eyes, ¡°At one point | even thought you saw your mate.¡±


    My breathing stopped as soon as he uttered these words.


    ¡®Are my expressions that obvious?¡¯ | asked myself as | shook my head refusing to let out a word.


    An awkward silence took over, wishing one of us to break it.


    | felt Caleb¡¯s eyesnd on me heavily, his eyes were clouded by an indescribable sense of hesitation, wanting to speak


    something but in the end, he closed his eyes and sighed.


    ¡°| have some news from the spies we had, | think you need to hear this along with the others...¡± With his helpless and defeated


    look, he uttered much to my bewilderment.


    ¡°Alright...¡± | nodded as | gestured for us to move, no longer paying heed to his strange expression.


    Both of us hurried back to our pack house with An, Vannessa and the rest waiting for our arrival.


    We head straight to the meeting room where everyone is tense and serious.


    Sitting on my post, An gestured for the aide to finally read the message from the spies as everyone listened with cold


    expressions.


    ¡°At the third hour at the night of the next full moon, Alpha Kain will hold a party with selected people as attendees...¡± The


    message was brief but it contained crucial details for everyone to work on.


    ¡°Heh... The Alpha of the BloodHound Pack sure is bold! To think that he would choose not to be careful andy low for losing his


    second base and organize a party... How strange.¡± Vanessa raised her brows as shemented about the news.


    ¡°Seeing that it is such a small scale party and there are very few names that we called, it seems like it was not just a show of


    nonchnce... | think it''s rather the opposite...¡± An touched his chin as he thought deeply.


    ¡°It is as you said... the people in the list might be those who pledged allegiance to the Alpha of the BloodHound Pack, but their


    identities were rather negligible...¡± Caleb looked at the list and pondered,


    ¡°In fact the strength behind thembined was not even as good as half of the Blood Hound¡¯s second base. This only means


    one thing...¡±


    ¡°Kain is setting up a bait to entice the culprit and catch us in one go.¡± Tapping the table rhythmically as | listened to their


    discussion, | voiced out my conclusion.


    ¡°Did he think we would fall into such an obvious trap?¡± One elder asked.


    Awave of silence befell into the room, however, | leaned forward and announced, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he thinks we would


    or not... This party is a good chance for us to hit them even further.¡±


    The discussion went on a little longer to settle the disagreements until we finally arrived with a concrete n.


    Dayster, | left Caleb in-charge of protecting the rest of the pack while | brought An, Vanessa and another warrior to monitor a


    certain pack.


    The target, the Brook Valley Pack Alpha and his men were one of the guests that would participate in the uing banquet of


    the BloodHound Pack.


    To make sure that our stronghold will not be suspected, we selected the target that was stationed slightly opposite of our


    location.


    ¡°We still have roughly a week before the banquet, our goal is to intercept the target and rece them to infiltrate the party


    organized by the BloodHound Pack...¡± Locking our eyes to the pack house not far from our location, | briefed the team once


    more before signaling them to disperse.


    Receiving the signal that all others were already in the position, | sat on a three and thought, ¡°Now we will just have to wait.¡±


    While it was easier for the four of us to wipe out the pack and take over, it would also rm the others very quickly.


    Our goal was to hit the Blood Hound Pack where it hurts and for that to happen, we must patiently watch the Brook Valley pack


    and jump at the perfect time for interception.


    It was not until four dayster that we saw the Alpha of the Brook Valley pack and his entourage left their territory to head to the


    party.


    From their distance to the Blood Hound Pack¡¯s party it would take them three days to travel.


    They have purposely gone earlier to build connections within the Blood Hound Pack, however, too bad, for they will not even


    reach the venue at the time.


    Our n is pretty straight forward. An, being a strong sentinel along with Vannessa and another warrior were tasked to


    dispose of the rest of the men while | confront their Alpha.


    Taking out the Alpha, however, must be done as quickly as possible so that the rest of the pack would not be alerted.


    We tailed them for two more days before preparing for the interception.


    ¡°Aurora, are you sure you can fool the rest of the pack?¡± | asked my wolf once more.


    ¡°En... Getting a portion of his essence will be easy as long as we do it quickly.¡± Aurora confirmed.


    With that, | mindlinked everyone to get into their positions and start the operation.


    Swoosh!!!


    From the nket of the shadows, I rushed straight to the Alpha, aiming to his neck.


    Cold drops of blood sttered on my face as | heard the muffled sound of agony from behind.


    In just a few seconds, the fight is over. Our operation ended smooth and swift.


    Checking out the Alpha¡¯s corpse with her feet, Vanessa looked at me and asked, ¡°What now Chloe?¡±


    The other two looked at me as well, waiting for my instructions.


    ¡°One moment...¡± | replied while bending down to touch the corpse. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you...¡±


    ¡°Very well...¡± Aurora¡¯s soft and warm voice rang and her power seeped out of my body.


    The next moment, her aura touched the dead corpses on the ground and little wisps of faint aura emerged from the bodies and


    flew towards each of us.


    ¡°The aura willst for three days at


    most, but it is enough t dnfiltratetthie


    part hextn¨¦a to¡®everyone as


    Kae | epted the traces of aura.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The moment we all touched the aura, our bodies transformed exactly as the targets looked.


    ¡°This is amazing... | never knew your


    wolf could do such a thing C egilts


    kind of s ry" Manes6Veoked at her


    Henao now looked like a male


    warrior as shemented. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | shrugged and reminded them once more,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s not waste the days we spent


    observing the habits and CO


    person es ofyeunv¨¦spebive


    Arica haere, in order for us to


    be sessful, we must go unnoticed


    as long as possible!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chloe''s POV


    It was cold when the night of the party arrived.


    Dressed in ck evening gown with subtle ents of gold, | led the team to enter the banquet area.


    ¡°Dear guests, may we have your invitation.¡± Tworge-bodied warriors looked at us without any expression and inspected our


    invitations.


    But it was not only them who were scrutinizing our identities at the moment.


    | could feel several pairs of eyes gazing at us at the moment, as if they were trying to find anything suspicious.


    Our hearts remained calm. There is a reason why we lurked around their pack for days, and that is to observe how our targets


    behave.


    We''ve studied the way they talked, even their peculiar habits. We tried to gather information as much as we could to ensure that


    we would blend perfectly to the crowd at this moment.


    Although a few days of observing was not enough, we hoped that it proved beneficial to our mission from this point forward.


    | for instance, maintained the demeanor of the Alpha of the Brook Valley Pack. She was cold blooded yet too ignorant of the


    world beyond their pack.


    There is a sense of authority and superiority whenever she was inside the pack, but whenever the topic or situation mentioned


    the Alpha of the BloodHound Pack, her eyes would change into that of fawning.


    It seems like this Alpha wanted for her to be noticed by the dubbed, strongest Alpha of the weekend at the moment...


    After some time, the two warriors looked at each other and finally said, ¡°Greetings, Alpha of the Brook Valley Pack, enjoy the


    night!¡±


    Then they moved to open the banquet door where we heard the bustling sound of merry-making. We paused momentarily as we


    were caught off-guard by the caliber of luxury and magnificence beyond the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Quickly recovering, | calmly beckoned my ¡®people¡¯ as we walked inside the party. For starters, we tried to not gather


    any attention yet and so | raised my hand for a little bit and took a ss of champagne from the server.


    Still acting like Alpha Nari of the Brook Valley Pack, | turned to mypanions and gave them ¡®permission¡¯ to also get a drink.


    After that we slowly worked to go at an inconspicuous corner to basically observe the surroundings for a while before doing


    anything further.


    "Wow... This party is luxurious...!" Vanessa, who was disguised as a young aide, leaned towards me and started a conversation


    by linking our minds.


    "| looked down on this pack in the past when I was still an alpha..." Vanessa added while scanning the area with her eyes. "I


    never knew that they were this rich!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Raising a brow, | also looked around me. Indeed, although the territory was small, each and every corner of it was screaming


    richness.


    The door of their pack house was iid with gold, their floors made of marble, the utensils used to entertain guests were made of


    gold and crystals. Everything was so sparkly that one look could hurt one''s eyes.


    ¡°Know that while they were enjoying the mor and glory this time... it was at the expense of the blood of our pack.¡± |


    responded, as | hid the coldness in my heart. ¡°y by ear, mingle with your ¡®peers¡¯ and try to gather as much information as


    possible.¡±


    With my orders, four of us spreaded out and blended through the crowd surrounded by the officials of the Blood Hound Pack.


    While the Brook Valley Pack is but a small packpared to the Blood Hound Pack, the rest of the guests came over and talked


    from time to time.


    It seems like although Alpha Nari had little experience outside the pack, she made sure to have good rtionships with some of


    the officials in every manner she could get.


    Fortunately, Caleb and An had alreadypiled the identities of the rest of the attendees of the pack.


    Coupled by the fact that | have once seen their faces during the time when our pack was still under my Father¡¯s leadership, | was


    able to socialize with the guests without any mishaps.


    | wore the same reserved smile she wore and spoke fawningly toward these officials.


    There were elders and Alpha¡¯s of simrly small packs, all of them survived by agreeing to annex with the Blood Hound Pack.


    There was a trace of satisfaction on their faces, as if their decision to surrender and submit was the best choice they could ever


    make in their lives. Nevertheless, | listened to their gibberish while enjoying the champagne in my hand calmly.


    ¡°Look at the Blood Hound Pack, | really thought that the pack would have their foundations shaken the moment | heard about the


    fall of the second base, but here we are!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! | really couldn¡¯t thank myself enough by making that decision back then...¡±


    ¡°If we all had resisted, we would end up like that Blood Moon Pack, who was now nothing but a tale to be forgotten eventually...¡±


    ¡°Sigh... Blood Moon Pack... they were once a great pack! No other pack can deal with poisons other than them... yet they


    tragically disappeared just because they foolishly resisted!¡±


    At the mention of my pack, my gaze darkened and my hand held the champagne ss tightly, almost snapping it in two.


    However, Aurora¡¯s voice calmed me immediately, ¡°Chloe, calm down. Remember what you are here for.¡±


    Hearing her words, | blinked and changed my mood immediately, forcing my rage to calm down. | smiled, as some officials


    nced at me as if trying to get my agreement as well.


    Swallowing the disgust, | opened my


    mouth and chimed in, fab


    too bad, t ei Raison Gamniques


    Woulidh ve given our alliance even


    more formidable power, don¡¯t you


    think?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| think so too...¡± At the mention of the poison skills, the elders exploded into another exciting discussion.


    However, | never knew that my seemingly carefreement would bring me a crucial clue.


    One of the elders who belong to the


    Blood Hound Pack somehow joi


    the conve satipncwith pride irhis


    expiest n and tone, ¡°You people are


    wrong in the first ce.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Blood Hound Pack no longer needs the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s knowledge of poison... Our Alpha never saw their


    disappearance as a loss!¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡± The others asked.


    ¡°That is because we have found a


    person who was just as Puech


    the former Alpheconthe Boo Pack


    Hedir¨¦t les none other than thete


    Alpha Dean''s brother, Elder Gauss!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The former Alpha¡¯s Brother? Then that means...¡± The others were shocked about the revtion.


    ¡°Yes indeed. That only means that Blood Hound Pack¡¯s hand already took the sought after poison making skills!¡±


    The revtion was like thunder shocking the core of my being.


    To think that Uncle Gauss would really side with the very same people that caused the Blood Moon Pack to fall...


    The hatred that | have been forcefully keeping inside was on the verge of leaking out. In the end, | mindlinked Vanessa and the


    rest to immediately tell the news.


    But before we could regroup, the music changed and a loud announcement was heard in the entire banquet hall.


    ¡°Behold! The Alpha of the Blood Hound Pack, Alpha Kain!¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chloe''s POV


    At the announcement, everything in the banquet hall seemed to have stopped.


    The elders and officials with me all froze on the spot as they looked at the direction of the announcement.


    At the central most end of the banquet hall was a stairway. There, all eyesid with awe and reverence.


    The next moment, | felt a cold wave of blood thirst sweeping around the entire hall. The aura was heavy and oppressing, most of


    all it was several times more fearsome and ferocious as my father¡¯s suppressing aura.


    While the aura was heavy and ruthless, no one resisted. Instead, everyone knelt down with their heads lowered as their mouth


    opened greeting in unison, ¡°Greetings to the new Lord of the werekind Alpha Kain!¡±


    My eyes swept at the positions where Vannessa and the rest were, fortunately, all of us were able to react on time as this was all


    happening.


    Finally after five years of running away, four of us willy our eyes on the person who brought our pack into ruins.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Keep your cool and quickly regroup the moment the party resumes.¡± | sent a mindlink to myrades as | was worried that they


    would leak out any form of rage in their bodies.


    Everyone in the hall waited for the figure above to reply to the heartfelt greetings but we were all given with silence. Two pairs of


    eyes swept in the crowd as if he was savoring the view of the entire all kneeling down toward him in submission.


    Just thinking about it made my stomach churn in rage and disgust. However, now is not the time to move yet. Clenching my fist


    so hard that | felt my nails digging through my palms, | blinked and tried to let out an expression of fawning and infatuation.


    Since the identity of the alpha was known to have an affection to Alpha Kain, then | braced myself to act like one, even though it


    was too hard for me to maintain calmness deep inside.


    ¡°At ease!¡± Finally after the long eerie silence, a cold voice with a tone of haughtiness sounded slowly leaving another wave of


    cold shivers in everyone''s bodies. Ironically, no one dared to lift their heads nor even dared to breathe loudly.


    Slow and steady steps sounded as we felt the owner of the voice walking down the staircase. It was as if the King had


    descended and us the peasants must pay our utmost respect.


    The sound of footsteps became louder as Alpha Kain came nearer to the audience until finally it came to a stop.


    Alpha Kain¡¯s voice sounded once more, but this time, it was a little bit lighter and easy-going aspared to earlier.


    ¡°| have gathered everyone today to see if my subjects are well and good. This is a night to celebrate our strength even after the


    enemy tried to shake us down... Continue the banquet!¡±


    As if in a queue everyone lifted up their heads and stood, there | saw the face of my enemy whom | have been preparing to


    defeat in thest five years.


    Alpha Kain wore an elegant suit that entuated his coldheartedness. His paleplexion added to the fearsome aura being


    emanated in his deep brown eyes.


    Everywhere he looked feels like an attack that could easily pierce one''s heart into nothingness.


    ¡°This man is dangerous!¡± Aurora told me with great apprehension in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t like him Chloe!¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t like him as well,,,¡± | replied as | burned his face in my mind. This was the person who destroyed all my father¡¯s hardwork


    and legacy. This is the person who caused the destruction of the Blood Moon Pack!


    ¡°How are you??¡± While | was in my thoughts, An and Vannessa finally approached me and asked about my condition.


    ¡°Everything''s fine, | guess... How¡¯s it going?¡± | asked.


    ¡°Nothing much... but there were some clues here and there...¡± Vanessa answered softly but her eyes were stuck at the direction


    where Kain was in.


    Her eyes were filled with passionate rage, as if she was relieving the pain and despair she felt when she saw the pack crumble


    before her eyes.


    ¡°An...¡± | knew that it would be hard for Vanessa to reign her emotions at the moment, and so | mindlinked An to take her


    somewhere to calm down.


    As for me, | was dragged by the rest of the Alpha from another pack to greet Alpha Kain one by one.


    | acted as if nothing happened as | followed where Kain¡¯s table was.


    Each of us had a ss on our hands as we would be initiating a toast as a sign of submission to Kain. In an orderly manner, we


    formed a line on the side while ensuring that Alpha Kain is still the center of the banquet. He was indeed treated like a king as us,


    his subjects approached him with fawning.


    One by one, the Alpha of the annexed packs approached and gave a toast, to which Kain epted with great pleasure.


    In a blink of an eye, it was my turn, to which | still caught off guard.


    | stepped forward but my disgust and rage were on the verge of leaking out. Trying to calm myself down, my steps destabilized


    as | moved forward.


    ¡°No!¡± | thought to myself, but fortunately | was able to quickly find my bnce and remain standing without a hitch.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like Alpha Aira still


    could not hide her affection forge)


    Alpha Kain!¡± The othe teased,


    anne . .


    sigHa that the identity of the


    Alpha | took was certainly known to


    be infatuated to Kain. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Using that as a scapegoat, | acted like a maiden in love, as | stammered and gave a shy nce toward Kain, ¡°I... bring my toast


    to the Lord, Alpha Kain!¡±


    Sounds of whistles and cheers rang behind, teasing ¡®Alpha Aira¡¯ once more. Kain on the other hand, gazed at me from head to


    toe as if he was examining an object.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡± He did not say anything and instead raised his ss to ept the toast.


    | sighed in relief the moment | saw his actions and knew that my turn was done.


    However, his voice sounded with a dangerous tone that caused everything in my head to rm in panic, ¡°I never knew that Alpha


    Aira who always looked shy would leak out a ferocious aura before me.¡±


    ¡®He sensed the hostility | leaked out earlier!¡¯ | thought in surprise.


    ¡°Alpha Kain, |...| don¡¯t dare do such disrespect!¡± | shivered as if acting aggrieved and looked around to the others as if seeking


    help.


    ¡°Hmmm... from what | sensed, that


    fearless aura came from you, who


    were in front of me 2{ Kaircrsised!


    his prows)iils OSS Hid not look like


    he would show mercy even to


    someone who had already shown


    affection towards him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please... my lord, I...¡± | struggled to find words to say, but in my mind, |municated already to Vanessa and the rest to


    prepare for the worst.


    But the next moment, an aide came rushing beside Kain whispering something that looked urgent.


    Kain¡¯s expression changed from


    being ruthless to being pleasantly


    surprised as he let oyta chuckle


    logyediat ne, ASRaha, Alpha Aira,


    apologies for suspecting you. Who


    would have known that the aura | felt


    was not from you at all, but to my


    beloved new pack!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As he said these words he pointed behind me and we all turned to see that the door of the banquet opened once more.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chloe''s POV


    The momentary silence caused me to recover and realize. Everyone in the room were now focused on the group who has


    entered the banquet hall in such an imposing manner.


    As the music stopped, gasps and murmurs were heard all around creating a tense atmosphere. The group marched with an aura


    that is sharp and deadly, not losing to the aura that Kain released earlier.


    As they passed through the crowd, the temperature in the banquet seemed to have dropped by several degrees, leading the


    other guests to frown and shiver.


    They were people who wore silver full face masks, which left everyone with no way to know what kind of expression they were


    having at the moment.


    All that everyone could see were the cold shadowy eyes staring straight at one direction... that seemed to be towards... me?


    No...


    It was not towards me... but towards the person standing just behind me... Alpha Kain!


    | watched as they approached in our direction, although deep inside | was still calm.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Whoever they were, they were still a part of the Blood Hound Pack, a force that | have to eliminate in the future!.


    However, right now, | am using the identity of a small pack Alpha, Aira. As such | acted scared out of my wits, my body cowering


    as it seemed to automatically step sidewards to give way to them and approach Kain.


    The mysterious pack did not even pause and went straight in front of Kain who had a pleased and surprised expression on his


    face.


    Swoosh!!


    Just as they were a few steps away from Kain, the mysterious pack bent one of their knees and saluted Alpha Kain in unison,


    ¡°We, the Frost de Pack hase to show our support, Lord Kain!¡±


    ¡°Frost de Pack... Alpha Sabre.... Those were kind of familiar...¡± | thought to myself as | tried to remember who they were in


    my head.


    ¡°It''s the mysterious pack based in the Tundra of the North!¡± Just as | was about to space out to think, one of the elders beside me


    suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Ah isn¡¯t that the pack who is known to be ferocious and skilled in assassination? | believe that they never ever showed their


    faces... They were even more mysterious than the Silver Pack, almost like they were a myth! Howe they would suddenly


    appear here now?!¡± The others asked in surprise.


    ¡°Why would they not? The greatness of the Blood Hound pack had already spread in all directions! And to even think that two of


    the most legendary packs disappeared as the Blood Hound Pack rose to greatness could have made the Frost de Pack


    initiate to submit to them!¡±


    ¡°Frost de pack... | see....¡± Hearing the heated discussions around, | finally remembered the information about this pack.


    Just less than a year ago, the news about the ever secluded pack came out. It is rumored that they came out of their seclusion to


    join forces with the Blood Hound Pack.


    | remember our spies talking about it but no further news nor rumors came after. Eventually we ruled that this was just one silly


    rumor that was brought by those who wanted to fawn over the Blood Hound Pack.


    To think that it was true...


    ¡°It seems like they were able to find amon ground and finally agreed to be allies.¡± Through the mindlink, | contacted


    Vanessa and the rest to give the information. ¡°For now, just act carefully and observe as much as possible. Little is known to this


    pack and we cannot reveal ourselves carelessly when there is such an enemy like this...¡±


    ¡°Alright... | feel the same as well!¡± Vanessa voiced her opinions and the rest also acknowledged my orders.


    ¡°My... my! | never thought that you¡¯de! Alpha Sabre!¡± Alpha Kain stood from his seat and approached the men.


    ¡°Pardon us foring uninvited, we heard about what happened and havee to express our good will. Lord Kain, | hope you


    don¡¯t mind.¡± The central figure of the mysterious pack, Alpha Sabre coldly replied.


    Alpha Kain let out a heartyugh as he realized the reason why the uninvited guest hade, and was extremely pleased.


    He beckoned the servants to prepare a grand table for the guests and invited all the Alphas to join, of course that includes me,


    ¡®Alpha Aira¡¯.


    When everyone at the table was settled, Alpha Kain raised his ss and stood up.


    ¡°Most of you may have already figured out who these guests were, but I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to announce who they


    were. They were our newest allies, a new addition to the Blood Hound Empire. The pack that would be my cold merciless des


    in the shadows and the fangs that would pierce behind the enemies lurking in the darkness, the Frost Fang Pack!¡±


    As soon as Alpha Kain¡¯s words finished, everyone cheered in excitement. The elders and the rest started to sing praises to Alpha


    Kain¡¯s foresight and Alpha Sabre¡¯s presence.


    But amidst all the jovial mood and the liveliness of the party returning even more intensely than before, my heart was shaken at


    the uneasy feeling | felt at the moment Alpha Sabre spoke.


    Toward him, | feel strangely uneasy. |


    could not evenprehend if it


    because of hostility ediario ity¡± Even


    rhore Baffiny was the fact that my


    eyes were now focused on him which


    made my chest feel a sense of


    confusion. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Call them in!¡± At his words the doors opened once more and several seductively dressed women entered.


    | watched as the women surrounded our tables and unted their bodies seductively to the men. In an instant, the party suddenly


    turned into something carnal.


    Some Alphas already started to y


    around with the women, joined by


    Alpha Kain as an amerus


    spher@invaded the entire


    banquet hall. To my surprise, this


    was not only happening on the


    Alpha¡¯s table but in every corner of


    the hall. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    My eyes fixated at Alpha Saber, with two voluptuous women approaching him while they swayed their bodies in their partially


    naked garments.


    | felt a strong sense of difort as


    | watched this happen, but befor


    could control (SApatibhs fom


    lgaxirig OL Alpha Sabre whose


    expression | cannot see due to the


    mask suddenly lifted his head and


    looked in a direction. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For some reason, my breathing stopped as | had a nagging feeling that he just looked at my direction.


    While this happened, Alpha Kain¡¯s eyes drifted toward me and the rest of the female Alphas. He smirked as he uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, | have prepared some for you too.¡±


    At his words, a line of men groomed and well built all came toward the Alpha¡¯s table with the intent to also do as the batch of


    women did to entertain the male Alpha¡¯s.


    | felt like retchting at the sight of a different man going after me like that. My body started shuddering as it prepared to walk out of


    the ce regardless of the consequence.


    | prepared myself to stand on my seat as soon as | saw two men approaching my direction when | heard two blood curdling


    screams at the other side of the table.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chloe''s POV


    The entire banquet hall paused and all eyes were drawn to the direction of the screams. At that point, everyone realized that two


    of Alpha Kain¡¯s aides copsed on the ground lifeless.


    ckish red blood flowed from the seven orifices of their bodies and the metallic smell of blood started to scatter in the air.


    The screams came from the women who were beside them as they were performing carnal activities.


    In an instant, chaos ensued in the banquet hall and all the Aides of the different packs came to protect their leaders. Naturally,


    Vannessa and the rest regrouped on my side as | sent them a mindlink,


    ¡°Act as naturally as possible. | trust that you did not leave any trace but we shall still be vignt.¡± As we have long nned this to


    happen, | knew that this matter would not be traceable to us, at least while carrying the identity of Alpha Aira.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The rest replied as we all acted how others would. At our table the Alpha¡¯s who were still enjoying thepany of their


    partners stood and rushed away from the table and released their auras.


    They did not even care if thepanions they had were still alright, all of them were just concerned that they would not be


    attacked when the enemy was still in hiding.


    Food and wine were scattered, and a lot of people were injured. The poor servants and entertainers copsed on the ground


    because they could not handle the pressure of all the elders and officials releasing their auras all at once.


    Strangely, the spot where there is no chaos was around the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s side. They stood still, unbothered as if they were


    watching the others make themselves as clowns.


    Among them there were also a few members of the allied pack that were calm, they were all belonging to the slightly stronger


    packs unlike the group where Alpha Aira belonged to.


    Even so, the fact that two aides directly serving Alpha Kain were assassinated in front of him is no simple matter. It was a direct


    insult to him and so they knew that this would really end up in chaos.


    It took me a great deal of effort to force my face not to smirk in disappointment as | saw the scene.


    ¡°So this is all it takes to make them all go crazy and stupid at the moment?¡± Vanessa said with an amused tone during the


    mindlink. ¡°If | knew, we should have prepared more to make them even more scared!¡±


    ¡°| think this is enough for today...¡± | told them. What we learned tonight was enough for us to gauge the internal structure of


    Alpha Kain¡¯s forces.


    Although this banquet was only for those whose strength wasn''t significant, who knew that we would discover that there was


    someone like the Frost Fang Pack to back them up? Moreover, it was not only the Frost Fang Pack who opted to attend even


    though this party wasn''t for them.


    Each of the major packs allied to the Blood Hound Pack made sure to send an elder or official as a representative. Who knew


    that just like the Frost Fang Pack, the other strong packs did this to express their innocence and loyalty to Alpha Kain rting to


    the assassination of his right hand man.


    Fortunately for us, we were able to identify them all in this seemingly simple party.


    ¡°ALL OF YOU PIPE DOWN!!!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly a heavy oppressive atmosphere invaded the entire hall as Alpha Kain¡¯s enraged voice roared.


    ¡°Urkk!¡± All of the people around prostrated to the ground as they could not withstand the aura released by Alpha Kain.


    ¡°Hakk...¡± At that moment, | realized that even An and Vannessa struggled not to fall to the ground face t at Alpha Kain¡¯s


    oppression.


    Although it is due to the power of Aurora that | could not be affected his oppression, | still followed the other¡¯s lead and acted


    weak to his aura.


    ¡°This is the power of Alpha Kain?¡± | thought in disbelief.


    ¡°Indeed... this power... it¡¯s at par or even stronger than your mate¡¯s...¡± Aurora¡¯s words made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Stronger than... ke?¡± | responded in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes... as of now, | cannot even see the limits to his power... It was no wonder he was able topletely subdue almost the


    entire werekind...¡± Aurora responded slowly.


    ¡°To think that this is his strength...¡± At this realization | felt an overwhelming sense of unwillingness upon me. Alpha Kain seemed


    to be a massive and imprable wall that hindered me and our Blood Moon Pack toplete our revenge!


    ¡°Aurora... Do you think | would stand a chance if | face him alone?¡± | asked Aurora, even though | already vaguely knew the


    answer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t... for now, | advise you to not reveal yourself as an enemy to him at the moment.¡± Aurora warned in a grave tone.


    ¡°| see...¡± | responded with a sense of dejection running over me. Even so, our mission for tonight has already been


    aplished. At this moment, the only thing to do is to act innocently and not be the subject to Alpha Kain¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Shut the doors! Tell the sentries to also block all the exits in the territory! No one is to leave until we have investigated the


    matter!¡± In the present, Alpha Kain started barking orders left and right.


    He immediately ced a lock down to the entire banquet hall - an order that would have been a great disrespect to the Alphas


    present.


    However, Alpha Kain¡¯s suppression


    proved to be enough to even force


    everyone, even the dlohiss thk&Sp


    their waWilingness and grievances.


    All of them remained in their


    respective ces and did not even


    try to protest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Apologies to everyone, but this


    incident happening right in front of us


    is no simple matter. As cho Ort!


    ryan goaliBe Rec to


    investigation right away.¡± Alpha Kain


    finally addressed the people however,


    his words entail that he was not even


    asking for permission but merely


    informing everyone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was silence all around and the oppressive atmosphere still lingered. Only Alpha Sabre waved his hands and said in an


    unbothered manner, ¡°Have your way, Lord Kain.¡±


    At his words, everyone also started to nervously chime in, afraid that their resistance would tantamount to being the culprit of the


    case.


    ¡°Good!¡± Alpha Kain¡¯s rage was still in his face, and his bloodlust did not diminish at all.


    He then signaled the healers that were already inspecting the corpses.


    The leader among them stood up and announced in great fear, ¡°My lord... it is poison!¡±


    Bang!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alpha Kain¡¯s fist hit the banquet table,


    as he directed his anger tow esiit)


    Not one grads Goons but a


    dedh se se of dread had already


    covered the entire hall. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then his eyes look at everyone as he coldly announces, ¡°I shall do the investigation personally!¡±


    | calmly observed the situation, confident that he would not take my identity at the moment to be capable of doing the


    assassination.


    However, for some reason, Alpha Kain¡¯s hostile rended in our direction.


    Time seemed to have slowed down when his hands started to raise and his fingers and pointed toward me,


    ¡°Let''s start with you, my little Alpha Aira!¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chloe''s POV


    ¡°What in the...¡± An and Vanessa all eximed in surprise. Fortunately they all did it through mindlink and were never able to


    express this outwardly.


    | acted as fearful as possible while | contemted what should be the best reaction for this matter. Deep inside | was in disbelief


    that Alpha Kain would first suspect me out of all the guests present in the hall.


    ¡®Could it be the matter earlier?¡¯ | racked my brains to think why would Alpha Kain put his suspicion on me until | remembered the


    little mishap | made earlier.


    Before | could open my mouth to speak, Alpha Kain had already ordered his strongest warriors to surround me and my


    companions, much to my dismay.


    His eyes looked at me as if he was saying that since it was his territory, he is the one to decide on things and that he is really


    sure that | was the one who did it.


    ¡°What shall we do, Chloe?!¡± Vanessa asked, clearly panicking inside.


    ¡°We..¡± Before | could order my people, Alpha Kain¡¯s voice already sounded, ¡°Start the search!¡±


    As soon as his words came out, the warriors pinned us down ruthlessly and the elders started searching through our bodies.


    ¡°Not good!¡± My heart started to get nervous as | still had something in me that could potentially seal our fate at this moment.


    The clutch that | was wearing had a small vial of poison, which | developed whilst studying under Teacher Astor.


    It was a small vial, clearly unnoticeable, and highly lethal. | always carry it with me as ast measure should there be a need to


    kill an enemy.


    However, now is clearly not the time to use it as | knew that | would not only be against Alpha Kain, but against all the Alphas


    around me.


    | snuck it in between the lining of my leather clutch so that it could not be easily discovered. But anything could happen at this


    moment and | dared not to becent.


    It would take a highly meticulous person to notice the tiny bulge within the cushion of the clutch and so nothing is really certain at


    this moment.


    Cold beads of sweat rolled all over my body as my heart started pounding harder. Vanessa and the rest were all being searched


    one by one as everyone watched with fear.


    The more the time for me to be searched approached, the more | started to panic as | could see that Alpha Kain¡¯s men ensured


    that nothing was to be missed in the search.


    | tried to put a brave front as much as possible while hoping that there would be another distraction that woulde and give me


    a chance to eliminate the evidence.


    | only need a blink of an eye, and | could use my aura to flick the poison vial away from me! After that, my problems will be easily


    solved!


    However, the miracle | wished to happen never did and I¡¯m stuck to being discovered. As they searched through my body, my


    brain was already wracking how to exin what they would see in it.


    Finally, my turn has arrived when | have yet to find an opportunity to slide the vial out of my clutch.


    Alpha Kain stepped forward, his gaze devoid of any mercy in it. His shadow casted over me like a towering mountain | could not


    climb.


    The searchers started to move and | could only watch with a conflicted mind.


    | was debating myself whether | should use force to get out of the situation, but the eyes that were affixed toward me had kept


    me sober from the reality. | cannot fight in here directly!


    The elders came and searched my body, they took away my clutch bag and turned it upside down.


    All of the things in it poured out, fortunately, there were only the things that belonged to the original Alpha Aira, and no suspicious


    item was found.


    The elders then looked at Alpha Kain and announced, ¡°Nothing is found suspicious my Lord.¡±


    Alpha Kain¡¯s expression did not change, and even if | wanted to, the emotions in his eyes could not give me a sense of relief.


    ¡°Do it one more time!¡± He insisted, causing my nervousness to increase one more time.


    They searched one more time and to my horror, the female elder felt the little bulge where | hid the vial.


    Without hesitation she took a sharp knife and cut the bag open, then and there a tiny crystal vial rolled over causing a cold wave


    of air to drown me.


    Alpha Kain stepped forward to take the vial and looked at me. A strong sense of danger surrounded me as he asked, ¡°Alpha Aira,


    care to exin what this is?¡±


    My heart started to beat loud in panic as | was already scanning the crowd to see whether there could be an escape route for us


    to take after creating some distraction.


    ¡°My Lord, Alpha Kain! That is a medicine that could stop bleeding in an instant! | always bring a small dose of it with me in case |


    happen to be ambushed on the way. It could buy me some time from a grievous wound while | run and escape from my


    pursuers!¡±


    ¡°Believe me, that potion isn¡¯t what you think it is!¡±


    | hastily created a bluff in myst attempt to try to get away with the situation but clearly seeing that Alpha Kain had already set


    his suspicion toward me, | knew that he would not buy my exnation.


    While it is true that this medicine had


    the power to stop blood atatel te


    effect was rea ¨¦qpetson someone.


    iKptrea host eceptive poison | had


    and it would only take a simple


    healer¡¯s check to determine that |


    have spoken lies. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''ll create a distraction, at my word...


    go and escape to the route we mM


    uld


    agreed before.¡¯ KngnantSwhbt Wo


    bexheduttidme of this matter, |


    quickly ordered Vanessa and the rest


    to get ready and escape. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s nothing we can do right now but to try to get out of this hall as soon as possible.


    And just as | thought, Alpha Kain raised his hand pouring powder into his arms intending to hit me as he shouted, ¡°Do you think |


    would believe a puny little Alpha like you!!!¡±


    ¡°ALPHA! As soon as An and the rest saw this, they all shouted in panic.


    | gritted my teeth to prepare to resist the impact of his hands with Aurora¡¯s power while | mindlinked mypanions to focus and


    get ready to get out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, Lord Kain!¡±


    Just as | was ready to summon Aurora¡¯s power, a cold icy voice rang in the hall causing Alpha Kain to pause his actions with his


    hands only a few inches away from me.


    ¡°What is it, Alpha Sabre?¡± Alpha Kain looked at the owner of the voice but his hands did not intend to leave me unscathed.


    ¡°Pardon my rudeness from


    interrupting you, my Lord. But | can


    testify that the vial that iphac Aina


    VU!


    dis really A rhedicine for first


    aid!¡± As soon as Alpha Sabre told this,


    he raised his hands and revealed an


    identical vial in his hand. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as | saw this my eyes widened in surprise and disbelief.


    This poison was never even used in the Blood Moon Pack, so there is no way that the poison would make its way outside!


    Other than Teacher Astor, Arthur and ke, there is no fifth person who knew about the poison.


    Hiding my shock and disbelief on my face, | looked at the man behind the silver mask and a name came to my mind like a wave


    of gentle air...


    ke!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ke''s POV


    It was five years ago when | saw the need to have another force that could be Silver Pack¡¯s weapon for the enemies lurking


    in the dark.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it took me several years to find the most suitable one.


    Frost Fang Pack, a well known pack only heard on children¡¯s stories and have never yet to appear for several generations


    already.


    However, the knowledge about this pack was not known to others except for one person, Teacher Astor.


    As a healer, he spent his years roaming over thends to discover medicine and along the way heal the sick. One of his exploits


    was being able to heal the sole heir of the pack who is on the verge of losing his life to a rare disease.


    Due to this, a connection was created between the two packs.


    For the Silver Pack, it is both an honor and an opportunity.


    For the Frost Fang Pack, it is a lifelong debt.


    And so, while Silver Pack is in hiding, Teacher Astor, Arthur and | worked on coborating with the Frost Fang pack to build a


    fake persona and try to infiltrate the Blood Hound Pack.


    The coboration, however, was not an easy task. As one wrong decision from our end would entailplete destruction of the


    two packs.


    As such, it took us just recently to find the middle ground. Alpha Sabre finally relented to loan their names and identity while we,


    the Silver Pack proceed in caution.


    Alpha Sabre¡¯s mysteriousness and seclusion paved a way for us to easily deceive the Blood Hound Pack. As no one in the entire


    werekind knew who Alpha Sabre and the Frost Fang Pack were, | and the Silver Pack and freely posed as their people in any


    case.


    Apart from that, the only distinguishing factor was the secret arts that only the Frost Fang Pack knew. With apromise, Alpha


    Sabre allowed us to learn just a part of it, just enough to prove that our ¡®skills¡¯ really came from their pack.


    As for the strongest and most important arts of the pack, of course, it is kept confidential within the true Frost Fang Pack.


    When all agreements have been made and worked on, we slowly released the rumors and lured Alpha Kain to seek us himself.


    With that, the n is on.


    Finally this day arrived, the perfect moment to reveal ourselves in the open and announce the Frost Fang¡¯s existence.


    Being the most attractive and mysterious addition to the Blood Hound¡¯s force, our status within Alpha Kain¡¯s group will surely


    shoot straight to the inner circle. From there, we can move freely to destroy its core and ultimately take out the Blood Hound


    Pack and ALpha Kain¡¯s little empire!


    Arriving at the small banquet unannounced, | nned to disy the Frost Fang Packs might and glory. However, the first thing |


    saw was her.


    In an appearance that was totally different from the face | remembered, my mate¡¯s presence almost made me lose my senses.


    She stood in front of Alpha Kain wearing a facade that was fearful and nervous.


    It was the first time in five years that | have seen her this close.


    The moment the path was cleared, our eyes met. | felt my wolf howl in longing as | mustered all of my strength to reign in my


    desire to run to her and take her closely into my arms.


    Fortunately, all my expressions were kept well hidden in the mask, but it is not enough to hide the real condition in my heart.


    ¡°Chloe is here...¡± | immediately mindlinked Arthur, who was one of the men disguised as aides on my side.


    ¡°What?! Wait, where is she?¡± Arthur was clearly surprised and became excited, however because of the persona we also took,


    we could only maintain our demeanors and y by ear.


    ¡°She goes by the name Alpha Aira...¡± | responded, ¡°Whatever her n was, we shall carefully see what she is up to. If she falls


    into danger, call our men outside to at least help her escape.¡±


    Arthur paused for a moment, before replying, ¡°Alright...¡±


    Posing as Alpha Sabre, the party went on. But my eyes were affixed to her at all times. Even as she tried to blend in with the


    people and continue to act ording to the persona she has taken, | felt every bit of emotion in her heart.


    Until suddenly, the party was interrupted by the death of Alpha Kain¡¯s aides.


    And to our disbelief, Chloe¡¯s party was the very first people to be the subject of suspicion.


    The moment Alpha Kain announced that she has to be the first person to be investigated, my body jolted and almost ran to her


    side protectively if not for Arthur timely holding me back.


    ¡°ke, keep your cool! We aren¡¯t here to prematurely make Alpha Kain the enemy!


    Arthur¡¯s words were spot on for we all knew that it was just not the time yet to face Alpha Kain. But | could not just contain my


    rage and anger at the thought that someone is going toy their hands on my mate.


    | gritted my teeth and forced myself to be calm as theypleted the search.


    Unfortunately, a poison vial was discovered in Chloe¡¯s bag which intensified Alpha Kain¡¯s hostility.


    ¡°That poison vial, | know that one!¡±


    Arthur immediately told me as w


    looked at the tinyyiglen|the CO


    iquastiators hands. ¡°That''s the one


    Chloe developed along with the


    knowledge she got from father!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At Arthur''s words | quickly looked at


    the vial and realized that it was really


    as he said. My mi djcolta sit Wvidly


    "apeaBE Most Kepny Chloe was


    when she gave me the small vial and


    its antidote when she finished it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After we separated, | always took them with me as a memento.


    Listening to Chloe¡¯s alibi, | already knew what | had to do to intervene and that is to authenticate what she really imed.


    However, who is Alpha Kain? He wasn¡¯t someone whose anger could be appeased by mere exnation.


    And so, without prompting Arthur and mypanions, | immediately stepped in and interrupted Alpha Kain¡¯s outburst.


    Everyone, including Alpha Kain and Chloe looked at me in disbelief. Arthur kept sighing in my head through the mind link.


    ¡°Pardon my rudeness from interrupting you, my Lord. But | can testify that the vial that Alpha Aira owned is really a medicine for


    first aid!¡±


    As | told this, | took out the vial and showed it to everyone causing an awkward silence.


    But my actions did not stop there as | looked toward the table and took a knife. Without giving anyone a chance to exim, | cut


    my palms letting the blood flow freely.


    ¡°What are you doing ke!¡± Suddenly


    a voice rang in my mind through mM


    mindlink but it id potst¨¦p rhe from


    eROTUEG tHe next move as | knew


    that it would only take such a drastic


    move to kill Alpha Kain¡¯s suspicion.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With the gaping wound in my palm, | poured Chloe''s poison in my hand.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chloe''s POV


    The moment I saw the same potion on Alpha Sabre¡¯s hand, | immediately knew the other party¡¯s identity.


    It was none other than ke, my heart is sure!


    The only thing that made me wonder was that, at this moment, | could not feel a hint of our mate bond for some reason.


    However, that question in my mind quickly changed when | saw what Alpha Sabre or rather, ke did next.


    Without hesitation, he took a knife and cut the palm of his hand so swiftly.


    ¡°What are you doing ke!¡± Thest bit of my rationality allowed me to send a mindlink directly to him clearly knowing what he is


    about to do next.


    However my words of warning seemed to have not reached his ears as he did not even have second thoughts in pouring the


    poison directly in his hands.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The poison is lethal! It could kill you within seconds!¡± Panic rushed over me because | knew how lethal the poison was as the


    creator myself.


    Gasps were heard all around as all eyes were focused on ke¡¯s bloodied hand as they visibly saw the wound stop bleeding in


    an instant.


    ¡°It immediately closes up the wound and is really perfect for a quick first aid during an ambush...¡± ke as Alpha Sabre


    exined. ¡°Too bad, if this potion allowed instant healing it would be ten times more precious than any potion | knew.¡±


    Alpha Kain finally changed his expression as he sent the healers to check ¡®Alpha Sabre¡¯s¡¯ would. The healers took a look and


    immediately confirmed that there were no traces of wounds in ke¡¯s hand.


    Of course they could never trace it! The instant blood clotting of the wound was actually a side effect of the potion immediately


    attacking the veins and arteries of the victim until the poison reaches the heart! This poison could kill the victim within less than a


    minute!


    ¡°Hmm... it is, as you said, Alpha Sabre...¡± Alpha Kain finally looked at me and his hostile expression eased a little bit.


    It seems like he had already given up the idea that our party was the one who poisoned the aides as he nonchntly flicked his


    hand to give the small vial back.


    But | was no longer in the mood to feel relieved! | know that it is a race against time, ke might die within the next minute!


    | tried sending another mindlink towards ke but to no avail.


    He was no longer responding and | could not even see the changes in his face due to his mask to gauge the gravity of the


    poisoning.


    ¡°ke, you need to take the antidote!¡± | urged him once more, ¡°I had it here, you must take it right away!¡±


    As the seconds passed, the panic in my heart increased. More than the fact that he might die at any moment, a deep pain


    pierced my heart once more knowing that he did it to save me from the predicament.


    Again, he had sacrificed himself without hesitation just for me.


    plicated feeling aroused within me, battling over the hurt and longing, deeply confusing what | should really feel at the


    moment.


    All | know right now is that | do not want to see him gone.


    ¡°ke, | have already lost a piece of me... Don¡¯t die!¡± No longer thinking about the contrasting emotions | battle with, | send him


    a message onest time.


    ¡°... don¡¯t worry... | won''t die...¡± Suddenly | finally heard a reply toward me as | felt a warm gazeing from his direction.


    | stared at the spot where he stood nkly, trying to imagine the emotions he held behind his mask.


    With only a few words, | somehow felt at ease, much to my own confusion and unwillingness.


    | stood there as helpless as | was a few seconds ago. After five long years of trying to make myself indifferent of his existence,


    the mere thought of losing him has shaken my resolve to almost nothing.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t do something that would give you away...¡± His words once again came through.


    ¡°When the timees... when you are ready... we will see each other again.¡± As soon as he said those words, Alpha Kain had


    already released an order to his men.


    ¡°Let''s move on to the next...Servants, bring Alpha Sabre and hispany to rest for a little while. The investigation would take


    long and so it might be inconvenient to them to watch this farce unfold.¡±


    Without me giving my response, Alpha Kain¡¯s servants quickly lead the Frost Fang Pack at the lounge area. Before they fully


    disappear to my vision, ke sends a mind link once more, ¡°I have the antidote... in case you are still worrying.¡±


    ¡°Huh! | thought we were all goners!¡± Vanessa could not help but express her relief through the mindlink. ¡°But Chloe, who could


    that Alpha Sabre be? Why does he have the same potion as yours?¡±


    ¡°It''s a long story...¡± | responded as | could not find the words right now to exin who Alpha Sabre was to them.


    After that the crowd started to focus on the next set of people being questioned.


    Just as expected, their efforts were futile as apart from the opportunity they just missed in pinning us as the culprit due to ke¡¯s


    intervention, there were no other significant clues that could be found within the participants inside.


    Moreover, us staying calm and collected even after almost ¡®getting wrongly used¡¯ had further established our innocence of the


    matter.


    Hours had passed and the more the questioning brought Alpha Kain negative results, the more his mood soured and filled with


    rage until even the interrogators themselves were now covered in cold sweats as they were afraid that he would explode in a


    killing rage at any time.


    Just as we thought that the


    oppressive situation w ld noteid)a


    u oF peapt OSE the hall


    ahd went to report to Alpha Kain


    immediately. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    To my surprise however, the central figure of the group had made my heart grow in rage.


    ¡°Chloe... that person!!!¡± Vanessa quickly expressed her anger.


    ¡°Vanessa, keep your calm... Let¡¯s hold on a little more...¡± | answered as | gritted my teeth. Two of us knew this person very well.


    From the time he attacked father up until now, we searched high and low to find where he was!


    The one responsible for our Father¡¯s death!


    Our very own blood rtive, my father¡¯s brother...Uncle Gauss!


    As we were trying to contain ourselves, Uncle Gauss had already bowed respectfully to Alpha Kain and reported,


    ¡°My Lord... We were able to analyze the poison in the corpse¡¯s body and discovered something!¡±


    Everyone held their breaths as we waited for Alpha Kain to respond, ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°My Lord, the poison residue that we


    were able to extract a ghawell|


    in} the:pgigort dah from one and


    O Wgiie: we all know...¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The poison can only be made by the Blood Moon Pack!¡±


    As soon as his words were uttered, everyone bursted in another heated discussion.


    ¡°That bastard! Chloe, he really did sell our Blood Moon Pack long before!¡± Vanessa was already fuming in anger.


    | on the other hand became even


    more calm as the event unfolded, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine... we have Ieeagyedthieved bur


    opyactives! We have finally


    announced theeback of our


    Blood Moon Pack tonight!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ke''s POV


    ¡°Sigh... What am | gonna do with you? You''ve done such a reckless thing again!¡±


    After administering the antidote to Chloe¡¯s poison, Arthur started his barrage of lecture toward me in the lounge area.


    ¡°The situation calls for my intervention... You know that well.¡± Shrugging as | rested my back on the sofa, | answered.


    ¡°But you almost died because of that! What would you do if Alpha Kain did not even give us a chance to leave the hall? Are you


    just going to copse and bring even more chaos at that moment?!¡±


    The reprimand in Arthur¡¯s tone was so intense that his voice would surely ring out of the room, fortunately, we kept


    communicating through mindling through and through.


    ¡°| would create an opportunity to take the antidote myself... | am not so foolish to allow myself to be killed when | know that


    Chloe is right in front of the enemy...¡± | looked at Arthur and the rest of mypanions, some of which were warriors from the


    original Frost Fang Pack.


    My gaze turned cold as | clenched my fist and continued,


    ¡°It was most likely that if | did not stop her at that moment that they would use force and blow their own covers to escape the


    situation. Arthur, you know that if | were to face Kain at this moment, | would not be sure if | could win against him alone...¡±


    ¡°Knowing that, do you think | would be fine having Chloe do such a reckless thing?¡±


    There was no response to the other side as a suffocating silence took over. All of us knew the truth, Alpha Kain had gotten


    stronger than we had expected. Even I, the so-called Lycan King, had to think twice before | could face him at the moment.


    ¡°Now, now... In the end, aren¡¯t we all safe?¡± The strongest warrior representing the Frost Fang Pack, Idris,mented.


    ¡°Although, Lycan King, | kind of agree with Arthur. | would prefer for you to no longer do such a reckless thing in the future...¡±


    | looked at mypanions and sighed. ¡°Indeed... | must still maintain the trust between our packs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear, Lycan King.¡± Idris replied politely.


    Arthur¡¯s nagging still continued for quite a while until the servants came and informed us that themotion in the banquet hall


    had died down.


    It was already the next morning when we were all summoned to Alpha Kain¡¯s conference office along with the other high ranking


    officials and Alphas under his leadership.


    ¡°What do you think would be Alpha Kian''s next move? | wonder what the conclusion was regarding the assassination of the


    aides...¡± Arthur could not help but ask as we were walking along the way.


    ¡°We can only see for ourselves when we get there... Let¡¯s all prepare, this will be the first time we will be seeing all of Alpha


    Kain¡¯swork. Do not miss this opportunity.¡± | ordered.


    When we got into the hall, there were already a lot of people in the meeting hall. A tense and serious atmosphere invaded the


    entire room as | looked at the ferocious faces of the people inside.


    Sweeping my gaze as | found our seats, | realized that Chloe¡¯s persona was no longer around. | extended my senses and tried


    to see if she was still around and found out that her aura could no longer be traced. She must havee back along with the


    rest of the guests fromst night''s banquet.


    It did not take that long before the doors of the room opened once more and saw Alpha Kain and a group of elders going in.


    The ce immediately quieted down and everyone paid respects to the now hailed king of the werekind.


    Alpha Kain immediately stood at the centermost seat and announced in a cold imposing manner ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all of you here


    today for an obvious purpose.¡±


    ¡°A few weeks ago, my right hand man and his forces were assassinated without leaving any evidence. It was a great insult to our


    alliance and yet | organized a banquet to show everyone that it was not enough for those enemies to shake our alliance off.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, who would have thought that these people have the guts of a leopard and dared to assassinate within the halls of my


    territory and kill the servants closest to me!¡±


    ¡°These despicable enemies had gone overboard in insulting not only me but all of the attendees ofst night¡¯s banquet!¡±


    ¡°They even have the audacity to cause me to doubt all of you here, as if they wanted our organization to crumble like sand!¡±


    As Alpha Kain gave his speech, his anger intensified and his bloodlust swept over thend. My heart felt a sense of disgust


    seeing him acting so aggrieved that someone had trampled his honor when he did the same thing for thest five years.


    ¡°But the Moon Goddess has blessed us and given us a way to know who the enemy was!¡± Alpha Kain¡¯s announcement surprised


    everyone in the room.


    motion started and discussions were made, guessing who the people might be.


    Remembering that Chloe¡¯s presence was no longer in the territory, | couldn''t help but worry. ¡®Could it be that their identities were


    still uncovered?¡¯


    But Alpha Kain¡¯s words had already continued, ¡°Elder Gauss, is a former descendant of the Blood Moon Pack and is even a


    candidate to be their heir alongside thete Alpha Dean.¡±


    At his words, one of the elders that


    came with him stood. He had an


    aged face that bea aastrikingO1"


    reRraen wittra pha Dean,


    Chloe''s father. A wave of realization


    struck me the moment | figured out


    his identity. He was the traitor of the


    Blood Moon Pack! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Gauss here had the knowledge


    comparable to the infamous Alpha


    Dean of the Blood Moon Pack thatlis


    wagyatile@ Yecognize the


    hirfits within the poison fromst


    night''s events. With that it is


    confirmed that the remnants of the


    Blood Moon Pack was the culprit for


    the incident!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Pack?! Impossible?¡±


    ¡°To think that there would still be remnants?¡±


    ¡°They must be here to announce their intent for revenge!¡±


    The crowd once again bursted into a heated discussion as all of these things were revealed before them.


    ¡°ke... Do you think this is all Chloe¡¯s intentions? If not, why is this matter easily found out?¡± Arthur immediately asked me


    through mindlink.


    | paused and did not answer for a while as | tried to think about Chloe¡¯s actionsst night. Announcing theeback of the Red


    Moon Pack is indeed a good reason.


    But before we could further discuss it, Alpha Kain¡¯s voice rang once more that made us all surprised.


    ¡°But my men, fear not for you also know that while we have gained an enemy, we have also acquired a new ally!¡± Then Kain¡¯s


    gaze fell on our direction as he proudly announced,


    ¡°The Frost Fang Pack, which is skilled


    in the field of assassination might


    just be the enemy¡¯ exfect remmbeidi


    wise abat auld mission Alpha


    Sabre and his men to find where the


    remnants of the Blood Moon Pack


    were and eradicate them!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ke''s POV


    At Alpha Kain¡¯s words, all eyes were drawn upon our group. Gazes of doubt, jealousy and high expectations, all kinds of


    expressions were directed toward us. Along with it were words full of praise and some doubt.


    ¡°The Frost Fang Pack? Goodness! Our Lord has gone all out!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is a wise decision, My Lord!¡±


    ¡°But can we really entrust this thing to the Frost Fang Pack?¡±


    ¡°As far as | know they have just submitted to our Lord recently.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? Of course the Frost Fang Pack needed this very opportunity to prove their worth to our Lord!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! If they fail this, not only will they be punished but their entire pack will bear Alpha Kain¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Behind me, Arthur was already panicking while we sat still keeping a straight face. ¡°What the hell! Is this for real?! ke, what


    are we going to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Keep calm, getting their trust is why we came here...¡± Idris reminded the hysterical Arthur. ¡°Am | right, Lycan King?¡±


    Observing the entire situation | nced at Alpha Kain and his men who were looking at us with a calm gaze. It was really clear


    what Alpha Kain¡¯s intention was.


    It is not only to test our loyalty and strength, but to use us and show the ¡®enemy¡¯ that we are on his side.


    And that his side is unbeatable!


    As such | waved my hand nonchntly as | answered, ¡°The Frost Fang Pack shall ept yourmand, Lord Kain!¡±


    The moment he heard my words a satisfied smile bloomed on Alpha Kain¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°Good good!¡±


    ¡°After this meeting, we shall talk further to discuss the details of the mission!¡±


    With that the meeting continued with Alpha Kain assigning some tasks to the rest of his men. Meanwhile we waited until it all


    ended before we were summoned to enter Alpha Kain¡¯s office.


    ¡°Come and sit down Alpha Sabre,¡± Alpha Kain sat on his study and beckoned us to sit in front.


    He waved his hands and let Elder Gauss hand over some documents containing the information about the Blood Moon Pack.


    As | nced at the contents of the paper, Elder Gauss took the initiative to exin everything.


    ¡°Five years ago, our allies started attacking the Blood Moon Pack in order to subdue them and acquire their expertise in


    poison...¡±


    ¡°Because my brother¡¯s heir was too narrow minded, their resistance immediately caused their downfall. That is why, instead of


    originally intending to subdue them and let them be under the Lord¡¯s power, we are forced to annihte thempletely upon


    learning the secrets only known to the Alphas of the pack!¡±


    ¡°It should have been that way, if not for a sudden interference of two mysterious wolves which until now, we were not able to get


    a clue on who they were. Because of those two, our forces have failed topletely annihte the pack and we were unable to


    acquire the secrets of poison knowledge.¡±


    While Elder Gauss was exining this, his expression turned dark and angry. It was full of frustration and unwillingness, which


    must have been because he failed to get the thing he liked to get the most from the Blood Moon Pack.


    ¡°Not only that, but the failure that happened in those years became torn in our flesh! Now these puny remnants dared to


    challenge me directly!¡± Alpha Kain tapped the table with his fingers rhythmically but it could be seen that he was holding back his


    anger.


    ¡°In those five years, we were not able to even get anything about those who intervened?¡± Feigning interest about the matters


    about the blood moon pack, | raised the question without minding if this offended the two.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we did not have any clue other than it is possibly someone from the Silver Pack!¡± Elder Gauss replied while


    gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Silver Pack? The Lycans? How in the world have they gotten involved with such a pack like the Blood Moon Pack?¡± | continued


    questioning.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s eldest daughter turned out to be the Silver Pack¡¯s Luna. This is all confirmed by many Alpha¡¯s back then during my


    brother''s funeral.¡±


    ¡°However, because Silver Pack was also greatly weakened that time due to a prior attack, as such we did not even know if they


    still had the capacity to send reinforcements for the Blood Moon Pack. Besides... it was confirmed that the Lycan King and Luna


    hadpletely fallen out because of the death of their unborn child.¡±


    Listening to the story and hearing what happened to me, Chloe and to my child from the mouth of an enemy gave me a strong


    urge to throw a killing rage. However, | dug my nails in my palm to keep my emotions in check and asked in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Following that, both the Silver Pack and the Blood Moon Pack disappeared without a trace. As such, the matter about who


    rescued the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s remnants remained unsolved at the moment with the Silver Pack as the only possible lead.¡±


    ¡°But we have strong evidence that their survival was not because of the Silver Pack.¡± Elder Gauss finished his exnation and


    returned to his position, no longer intending to borate his exnation.


    ¡°It seems that there is more to the Silver Pack that we don¡¯t know.¡± | calmly uttered while pretending to understand that Gauss


    and Alpha Kain no longer wanted me to know about Silver Pack.


    However, | took note of their words and expressions as this hinted that there was indeed a traitor within the Silver Pack at that


    time.


    All these years we tried to clean up the entire pack to figure out and see who could have been that traitor who allowed enemies


    toe near us without warning.


    However, before we could have a


    chance to interrogate them all, they


    chose tomit Sul i n


    erdoldius WAP Ne mastermind is.


    at also meant that it was difficult


    for them to inform about what


    happened within the pack afterwards.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But hearing about it again now in the enemy''s own mouth, it seems like there really were more people involved in this matter


    than we really thought.


    ¡°Very well... Among this list of leads, do you have any suggestions about where we shall start?¡± | looked at Alpha Kain and


    asked.


    Alpha Kain leaned back on his chair as he uttered, ¡°Start with Alpha Aira¡¯s pack. If there¡¯s anything suspicious irregardless of


    whether they are connected to this case or not. | don¡¯t intend to keep the people | already suspect.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Aira...¡± | acted as if trying to remember who this was, ¡°Ah, that Alpha who had the same vial as mine? My Lord, you


    seemed so obsessed about her being a traitor. If it isn¡¯t impudent, may you tell me why?¡±


    Alpha Kain¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous light as he took a pen from his table and snapped it into pieces while saying, ¡°That


    woman has never been able to look me in the eye back then...¡±


    ¡°But for some reason at the banquet,


    she suddenly had the guts to look at


    me directly. Tell me, whit coal Have


    o theraddst UPher sudden


    change, Alpha Sabre?¡± At this


    moment, there was a subtle hostility


    in his eyes as he looked at me.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment | felt he was testing me, ¡°I see... It seems like | have acted unnecessarily at that moment. | apologize for not


    seeing your intentions, My Lord.¡±


    Seeing me say these words with a


    bow, Alpha Kain¡¯s face seemed to


    have eased up as he axiswered >|"


    dopit meyoul that time for it was


    your first time seeing the people


    around. But remember this, Alpha


    Sabre, | won''t forgive the same fault


    twice!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chloe''s POV


    ¡°Ah... Finally! We''re out!¡± After ensuring that we were no longer in the Blood Hound Pack¡¯s territory and that there were no spies


    following us, Vanessa eximed in relief.


    ¡°Geez, Chloe! | thought we were really done for at that time! | did not expect that Alpha Kain would suspect us first of all the


    people inside!¡± With frustration and anger in her voice, Vannessa continued to rant as we thread in the woods.


    ¡°Indeed, | still kept repeating what happened back in the hall. | could not really think of a reason why Alpha Kain would put his


    suspicion toward us.¡± | muttered in wonder.


    Even as | thought about it deeply, | could not figure out the reason why Alpha Kain was fixated towards our side. Could it really


    be that | have made a grave mistake while posing as Alpha Aira?


    ¡°Let us not think about it too much, the most important thing is that we are able to get out of their territory safely and finish our


    mission. Besides, we are already going to abandon Alpha Aira¡¯s pack.¡± Anmented.


    ¡°And what the hell! Uncle Gauss really joined that sinister man¡¯s forces! No wonder those people were so interested in the


    knowledge that our father left behind. It turns out that it was Uncle Gauss¡¯s target in the very first ce!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is really fortunate that Chloe and Caleb were able to retrieve those things before they could sessfully open that


    safe back then. Now, a traitor like him had no chance in knowing our pack¡¯s trade secrets!¡± An seconded.


    ¡°| think there is more to the fact that Uncle Gauss cooperated with Alpha Kain. | have a feeling that all the matters of the Blood


    Moon Pack¡¯s fall, from Father¡¯s poisoning to the multiple attacks happening right after, are connected to that.¡± | looked at my


    companions and told my thoughts in a serious manner.


    ¡°| could not help but think that Uncle Gauss is strangely obsessed with getting something from our pack. At first | thought that he


    only held a grudge against father because of the Alpha¡¯s session...¡±


    ¡°But to think that the moment our Blood Moon Pack fell, the first thing he did was not to put the pack under his leadership, but to


    take away all the legacy knowledge kept by the Alpha¡¯s from generation to generation.¡±


    m not sure what his goal is.¡± Looking at Vanessa and the rest, doubts after doubts came out of my lips causing the others to


    also think deeply.


    Vanessa lowered her gaze and closed her eyes as she clenched her fist. The days where she was in despair because of not


    being able to protect the pack back then has been something that torments her heart.


    She looked at me with strong determination and asked, ¡°Do you have a n in mind, Chloe?¡±


    | looked at thendscape behind us, where Alpha Kain¡¯s territory was sitting. There, aplicated feeling arose as a figure came


    to my mind.


    ke hase and infiltrated Alpha Kain¡¯s ranks.


    And to think that he would be so bold to put on a persona of such a high profile individual, his approach is far more dangerous


    than | had.


    Moreover, everything about him being Alpha Sabre of the Frost Fang Pack seemed to be a perfect match to get Alpha Kain¡¯s


    trust. A mysterious pack specializing in assassination, it was an irresistible bait for Alpha Kain not to miss.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, towards that fact is a decision that | have to face immediately.


    Knowing he was there and our goals seemed to be simr...


    Knowing that neither of us nor the pack behind us could defeat Alpha Kain alone...


    | have to prepare for the possibility of cooperation.


    ¡°Aurora... Do | really have to choose this path...¡± With no courage to answer that question in my heart, | turned to my wolf and


    asked.


    ¡°For the first time in five years, | could not be so sure of the next step that | have to take... Aurora... I¡¯m scared.¡±


    In my chest, | felt Aurora¡¯s warmth as her soothing voice answered me softly, ¡°There are matters you have to face no matter how


    far you have run away. Especially now, that the two of you are taking the same path... Chloe it is foolish to think that two of you


    would never cross paths from this point forward.¡±


    ¡°It will not make sense, and you will just be prolonging your process of revenge against Alpha Kain.¡±


    Listening to Aurora¡¯s words, a conflicting sense of helplessness invaded my heart. | knew that Aurora¡¯s words make sense but


    towards ke, | still could not sort out my feelings toward him.


    Anger, resentment, longing and affection.


    These feelings were so intense, as clear as the light of the day, that it continued to make me unable to know how exactly |


    viewed ke from this point onwards.


    | didn''t even know where to start, is it because of my pride?


    Our mate bond?


    Or is it because | really did not have


    the heart to recognize the fact th


    after all these years, kstitaidriot


    Haye th¨¦ dddrage topletely give


    him up, thereby rejecting him and


    severing our mate bond? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, if you cannot find that answer


    in your heart right now, then just


    to solve the bi esireatter youmave


    at nara Att¨¦r all these are settled...


    perhaps you can also finally get to


    the bottom of the matters between


    you and ke...¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aurora¡¯s voice rang once more, acting as a final push to give me confidence. | took a deep breath and gathered my resolve,


    ¡°Indeed, just like before... I''ll just focus on our pack¡¯s revenge.¡±


    With that | finally turned to mypanions and said, ¡°We shall wait... If |am not mistaken, someone will contact us for


    cooperation.¡±


    ¡°A cooperation? Who could those people be? As far as | know, there were almost no packs that weren''t under Alpha Kain.¡± An


    looked at me and asked.


    ¡°Indeed, it was impossible for us to


    look for a pack that is still


    independent of ALpha ain¡¯s farce!


    wever what fGhYy have already


    been allied to Alpha Kain?¡± | looked at


    them with a serious expression, still


    thinking deeply if ke would really


    approach us to cooperate. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°A traitor in Alpha Kain¡¯s pack?¡± They all curiously asked.


    ¡°Not exactly, but an enemy that is posing as an ally...¡± | looked at the distance once more and uttered as the wind gently passed


    by us,


    ¡°If |am not mistaken, it should be the Frost Fang Pack!¡±


    Seemingly not expecting my words, all of mypanions eximed in surprise,¡°The Frost Fang... WHAT???!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ke''s POV


    After roughly a day of coordination with Alpha Kain¡¯s men, we were finally allowed to go out of the Blood Hound territory to


    ¡®investigate¡¯ where we could find the remnants of the Blood Moon Pack.


    Midway on the journey, | stopped mygroup and divided our party into two.


    ¡°Idris, assign the others to go back to the ¡®base¡¯ and gather enough people. They shall wait for us toe back before we


    commence our operations.¡±


    Idris is assigned as the focal person on the side of the true Frost Fang Pack. With the agreement with Alpha Sabre, we chose the


    most reliable on both sides of the Silver and Frost Fang Pack and made a ¡®base¡¯ that will serve as the pseudo headquarters of


    the mysterious Frost Fang Pack.


    In this way, Alpha Kain could investigate the ce anytime without having to expose the real territories of the Silver and Frost


    Fang Pack.


    ¡°Alright... but are we going somewhere?¡± Idris did not protest against my orders but instead curiously asked my intentions of


    dividing the group.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, you, Arthur and | shall go to a ce prior to continuing this act.¡± | answered him briefly before giving a hint that no one


    other than the three of us shall know the next step.


    Just like that, the three of us remained while the others weremissioned to organize a force to pretend to carry out Alpha


    Kain''s mission.


    ¡°Let''s go... I''ll exin the situation along the way.¡± | looked at Arthur and Idris before rushing through a different direction deep in


    the woods.


    ¡°ke, don''t tell me we will go to her?¡± Arthur followed behind and worriedly asked.


    ¡°Yes... we must talk to her. | think that a cooperation with her is necessary...¡± No longer hiding my intentions | answered Arthur¡¯s


    question.


    ¡°Could that person be the one at the party?¡± Idris asked curiously.


    Knowing that we are in a cooperation with the Frost Fang Pack, | exined a little bit to him, ¡°Indeed, she was the woman |


    saved back in that banquet. More precisely, she is the leader of the Blood Moon Pack that Alpha Kain wants our disguised


    personas to annihte.¡±


    ¡°Mmm... | see... If she is from the Blood Moon Pack, then most likely we are standing on the same side.¡± Idris did not answer


    right away but instead tried to weigh the situation first.


    Having the name of his pack borrowed for our goals, every n | make must also make sense to him. That is because one


    wrong move will cause a wide scale manhunt to the Frost Fang Pack alone!


    ¡°Err... to be honest, we might be on the same side... but ke does not have a good rtionship with her...¡± Arthur did not hide


    his hesitation as he looked at me with worry and doubt.


    ¡°ke, are you sure that Chloe is ready to meet us? What if she was still against seeing you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In this matter, she will have no choice but to talk to us.¡± | answered coldly.


    In truth, it was not only her that did not have a choice. My side too, had no choice but to cooperate with him.


    Having seen Alpha Kain up close, experiencing his disy of power, | knew that no one in both the Silver and Frost Fang Pack


    could defeat him alone.


    Moreover, it is not only Alpha Kain that has to be defeated, all the Alphas and elders supporting him from behind must also be


    dealt with. Unfortunately, our forces were simply not enough even if we used all our warriors at hand.


    But having Chloe in the picture, | know that it will change the situation a lot. With their might disyed during the assassination


    of Kain¡¯s second base and right hand man, along with the disy they did during the banquet, their power can really help us a


    lot.


    Moreover, Alpha Kain was set on annihting Alpha Aira¡¯s pack whose identity Chloe was borrowing at the moment. As | do not


    know whether they have used the same means as us like we did in the Frost Fang Pack, | have to tell her Alpha Kain¡¯s move


    before we ever do something.


    Thus, even though | have already told Chloe that | would only meet her when she is ready... It seems like the situation calls us to


    cooperate closely, despite our issues with each other.


    ¡°Lycan King... Although | have no idea what is wrong between you and the leader of the Blood Moon Pack, how sure are you


    that they will choose to cooperate with us or at least not cause us any hindrance?¡± Idris asked after a long while.


    ¡°lll use all means possible.¡± | simply replied.


    Traveling quite far, we finally reached the human town and immediately put on a disguise.


    ¡°This... a human town?¡± Idris raised his brows and asked.


    ¡°This is just a cover.¡± Answering in a lowered voice | led them at the edge of the tone as | faintly released my aura.


    Cold wind blew over us as the shadows of the forest started to move. In an instant, several people arrived with their eyes looking


    at us with vignce.


    ¡°Who are you people, state your cause.¡± The leader of the men asked with hostility in his voice.


    ¡°I need to meet your leader. Tell her that we want to cooperate.¡± Looking at the unfamiliar face in front of me, | answered


    sinctly.


    ¡°Who is this guy? | never saw his face back when | visited the Blood Moon Pack.¡± Arthur muttered.


    | was also taken aback by the


    unfamiliar face, especially wheatha


    strength [his qunaiWas even more


    anak than An, whom | know


    was the strongest sentry of the Blood


    Moon Pack. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You cannot simplye here,


    announce yourself and expect us to


    believe you. Apologies-ut youmust


    oraiselide Wifrteal with you


    immediately!¡± The leader of the men


    refused with cold eyes as he released


    his aura once more while his men


    followed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let us not waste any time here. The


    solution here is simple, let C


    decide. T ILper thatthe peop e that


    aa on the banquetst time


    are requesting for cooperation.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you mention her name so recklessly!¡± The leader of the men became even more angrier as if he wanted to advance


    and attack me the moment | mentioned Chloe''s name.


    | stared at him with my heart filled with a sense of rm and difort. The way this man acted when | mentioned Chloe seems


    to be strange.


    As Chloe¡¯s mate... | don¡¯t like it!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chloe''s POV


    ¡°Chloe...¡± As | was in my office, An immediately came with Vanessa as they reported, ¡°It is as you said, the Frost Fang Pack


    hase to town. Caleb is facing them right now.¡±


    My hand froze as | heard their words, ¡®He really came...¡±


    Remembering his words back then, | knew that he would contact me sooner orter.


    | closed my eyes and took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts and resolved, ¡°Let them in, also, most of the remaining people


    here other than you two and Lisa knew ke¡¯s real identity. But since he came here as the leader of the Frost Fang Pack then


    none of us shall mention him being the Lycan King.¡±


    ¡°As you know, most of our men knew ke¡¯s face as the rogue and my mate back then, but they did not know his real identity.


    Even so, | don¡¯t want any fifth person to know who he really is.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± Even though Vanessa and An became confused they still nodded and acknowledged my decision.


    For many nights, | was deliberating how to tell Caleb about ke... But no matter how | tried, | did not have the courage to tell


    him that ke was the person he was looking for back then.


    Apart from myplicated situation with ke, now that | know Caleb¡¯s hatred against the Silver Pack and the Lycan King, |


    cannot bring myself toe clean towards this situation.


    | have thought about it over and over, but the conclusion is still the same. To get our revenge against Alpha Kain, our Blood


    Moon Pack needs to cooperate with ke, even if it meant deceiving Caleb and betraying his trust.


    This is my choice... and | have to see it through even if it costs a heavy consequence.


    ¡°Rest assured, even if ke and | had been mates, | will not let that matter cloud my judgment. Depending on how it will turn out,


    | will make sure that our pack will not be on the losing side.¡±


    | left them with these words before sending them out to inform and assist Caleb in handling ke¡¯s party.


    ¡°Prepare the big hall and let everyone gather... no matter how it is, be prepared..¡± Seeing that An and Vanessa went on their


    way, | summoned the aides and gave them orders for preparation.


    ¡°Chloe, are you ready?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice inside me asked as we looked from afar to the direction of the town.


    ¡°I''m scared... but | have people to protect behind me. Just as you said, | just need to focus on my goals and no longer care


    about anything...¡± Even as | replied these words, | knew Aurora felt my difort towards the matter.


    ¡°No matter what, Chloe, I''ll be here with you. You can be bolder with your decisions, unlike back then, you have me now...¡±


    Aurora¡¯sforting words gave me a strong sense of encouragement.


    ¡®Right... back then I felt small and helpless. | do not have anyone to rely on other than my poison and medicine skills. But now |


    have Aurora, | have my own people as well... | can stand tall.¡¯


    In no time, the surroundings became colder and tense. | knew at that moment that ke and his men had arrived.


    ¡°Aurora, let¡¯s go.¡± | uttered as | calmly walked toward the big hall.


    As soon as | entered, there was a heavy silence and everyone from the Blood Moon Pack stood vigntly as if they were


    prepared for any battle that shoulde.


    ¡°Greetings to the Leader!¡± They greeted me.


    ¡°At ease...¡± As | waved my hand, | found three men with faces covered in masks. Although their attire was no longer identical to


    the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s uniform due to their disguise, the familiar scent proved that they were indeed the people whom we


    encountered during the banquet.


    ¡°Pardon us, Leader of the Blood Moon Pack foring here in this manner unannounced. We represent the Frost Fang Pack to


    propose a negotiation with you.¡± Initiating the conversation, Arthur stepped forward and talked.


    ¡°The Frost Fang Pack... As far as | know, you have pledged allegiance to Alpha Kain, the enemy of the Blood Moon Pack. Do


    you think we are foolish to believe you?¡± | looked at them coldly, not masking my hostility, releasing my aura indiscriminately.


    Seeing how Arthur worded his speech and the tone of his voice, | knew that he had considered that | would immediately give in


    to this cooperation.


    Realizing that, something in me felt displeased. Are theying at me knowing the possibility that | could consider our past


    rtionship?


    While that is true and | have no hostile feelings toward Arthur and the rest of the Silver Pack, having them cooperate with us with


    such acent attitude will only put everyone in danger.


    In my peripheral vision, | could see the surprised faces of An and Vanessa the moment seeing that | treated Arthur this way.


    ¡°We do not mean to offend you this way, Leader of the Alpha-¡± Arthur was clearly startled by my actions as well. Moreover, he


    seemed to be surprised that | could already release the power of my wolf Aurora.


    However his words were immediately interrupted by ke¡¯s cold and authoritative voice,


    ¡°Blood Moon Pack, a pack that has been on the verge of disappearing if not for a mysterious miracle that rescued your


    remnants.¡±


    ¡°During the banquet you have made an enemy with the Blood Hound Pack and everyone under them, including us, the Frost


    Fang Pack is out to hunt you down and kill you all.¡±


    ¡°Now we came here not only to warn


    you but to offer you a helping hand.


    The Frost Fang Pa allias tolereat


    ths lggel bunt Pack and their


    forces to protect our own, seeing that


    you and | have the same goal, |


    stopped by to offer you the proposal.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He suddenly paused and released his ice cold aura, mysteriously different from the aura he releases during my time in the Silver


    Pack,


    ¡°I''m merely offering you an option.¡±


    ¡°And if we refuse?¡± | looked at him not backing down.


    ¡°The annihtion of the Blood Moon


    Pack will be solid evidence for the


    Frost Fang Pack topletelygatt |


    4 Kai''s trosCANG to fool him


    until we could kill him.¡± ke


    announced indifferently as he, Arthur


    and another one released their auras


    and immediately suppressed those


    who were in the hall. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impudent! How dare you threaten our pack when you are here in our territory!¡± Caleb immediately flew into rage, when he saw


    that more than half of our men copsed.


    In an instant a fight broke out. Even


    An and Vannessa who were


    extremely confused gate: tcHght ''


    begauge they saWourmen


    immediately copse from ke''s


    aura attacks. They immediately faced


    Arthur while Caleb faced the other


    person. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There were only three of them, but they were able to knock out our men without even lifting a finger.


    | gritted my teeth and stood up, a raging anger in my heart consumed me as | realized that how ke acted made me feel like


    he looked down on me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aurora let''s go.¡± Tapping the power of my wolf, | rushed toward ke only to find a faint smirk on his face.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chloe''s POV


    Boom!


    Powers shing from me and ke caused the hall to shake and for everyone to be thrown off their initial positions.


    ¡°As expected, our mate is indeed strong...¡± Aurora praised as we both tried to parry ke¡¯s ruthless attacks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ke¡¯s power rose from his arms as he struck the air toward me. His strength was like a gigantic hammer pressing everything


    around him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everytime his attacks hit against my defense | felt like my entire body was shaking while trying to resist the destructive power in


    his moves.


    ¡°Urk...¡± | clenched my teeth and retreated, creating a distance between us.


    There and then, | saw the overall situation of the battlefield.


    Many of the warriors have already fallen and it was only a few more warriors assisting Vanessa, An and Caleb against Arthur


    and their unknownpanion.


    ¡°This...¡± | stared wide-eyed in disbelief. | never thought that it would only take a few minutes for our pack to fall against three


    people from ke¡¯s side!


    Awave of defeat and unwillingness came to me as | realized how strong ke was. | could still remember how nearly my entire


    pack had fallen just due to his coercion.


    ¡°What more if we have already faced Alpha Kain, which is stronger than ke?¡± | could not help but question myself.


    ¡°Chloe! Watch out!¡± While | thought of these things Aurora¡¯s hurried voice rang in my mind as | felt a strong force from a distance.


    ¡°This is not the time for you to foolishly standstill!¡± Simultaneously, ke¡¯s voice roared like a rolling thunder as | saw him


    approach, ridden with his aura emanating from his body like a me.


    His figure rushed toward me. | was not even able to register the harsh wind that was already brushing my body violently.


    ¡°We''re going to get killed!¡± That is all | could utter as | tried to draw Aurora¡¯s power to try to withstand in defense.


    But because everything was so fast, | no longer have time to use Aurora¡¯s power nor even move my hands to take some poison


    to defend myself. Even an attempt to dodge was already toote!


    Everything went dark for | subconsciously closed my eyes in anticipation of the attack. The next moment, | felt like my body was


    moving uncontrobly out of the hall to a far distance.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± | heard screams of rm from far ahead which were only getting fainter and fainter as | drift far away.


    | did not know how far I have gone, but all | know is that there is another way, something warm covering me securely, making me


    feel like nothing bad will happen as | continue to drift away.


    Only when the harsh winds were gone did | realize that | was actually in ke¡¯s arms and in a sh we were already ina


    clearing that was already further away from our territory.


    Immediately, my body jolted, | felt an electrifying sensation as | instinctively pushed ke away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    The cold wind immediately enveloped me once | left ke¡¯s arms, but it is not what | care for at the moment.


    Thest person | wanted to confront alone would be ke, my mate.


    ke stood still from where he was, his hands hung on his side as he stared at me with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Take me back to the territory!¡± Looking at him being in a trance, | frowned and immediately demanded.


    | could not let my guard down especially with him, when | know that even a small action from him can solicit waves of emotions


    buried deep in my heart.


    ¡°Chloe... let¡¯s talk. Just you and me...¡± ke took a deep breath, his eyes stared at me with longing and resolve.


    ¡°If it is about cooperation, then we must go back in the pack and talk in the presence of everyone. If you insist on keeping me


    here then forget about cooperating! We will work separate ways!¡± My face darkened as | hardened my decision.


    ¡°And what, Chloe? Are you going to fight with Alpha Kain with the level of strength you and your pack showed earlier?¡±


    ¡°Tell me Chloe? Would you only stop to harden your heart if everyone around is already gone? You have already seen it at the


    banquet! You have already realized it earlier! You can¡¯t do it alone Chloe! You need us just as we need you!¡±


    Even at a distance, | could see how ke clenched his fist, as if he was trying not to leak whatever emotions he was hiding


    within.


    ¡°Isn''t it why | allowed you three to


    even enter my territory? But you''ve


    started this mess kerTnehole |


    t xthginare Manger intensifies,


    ¡°ke | don¡¯t see the need for us to


    talk like this in private! | stand firm in


    my decision, If you insist then...¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what, Chloe? Are you going to attack? Use your wolf? Or your poison?¡± ke looked at me like everything about me is


    beingid out in the open.


    ¡°C''mon Chloe, bring it on. Right here


    and now, attack me with all your


    might! | am giving youa aarrelie


    attack me wit d¨¦fen''se-Hurt


    aprine or ond hatred |


    gave you all these years...¡± He then


    opened his arms and looked straight


    at me, his taunts sounded like


    begging, as if me actually hurting him


    was a way to atone himself. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | gritted my teeth as | looked at him,


    shes of all the things that


    happened back then floageday "|


    mind domiseehittly. The horror of


    knowing that he was losing himself


    as he gave me his all. The dread of


    losing the child | so carefully


    protected. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The image of him kneeling in the ground, full of guilt and remorse. The sight of him in despair as he realizes that he has lost not


    only our child but also me.


    All of those attacked my mind and caused a violent rage brewing inside me. It demands to be released as it makes me feel


    utterly unable to breathe.


    ¡°Raaaaah!!¡± Mustering my strength from Aurora¡¯s power, | charged at him who did not even flinch nor move an inch.


    ke spread his arms wide open and closed his eyes calmly, ready to take no matter how dangerous my attack would be.


    Inch by inch, my fist approached his body. But even at thest few inches, he still did not move, not even his reflexes.


    As | gritted my teeth, | saw an image of his smile while calling my name dearly that night.


    Just one image made my body shiver in sadness as | stopped just before Aurora¡¯s power touched his body.


    Realizing that | lost this unspoken gamble, | copsed on the ground, tears rolling in my eyes as | wailed, screaming all my


    grievances in front of someone whom | wish and not wish to see at the same time.


    ¡°See, Chloe... after all this time... despite all that happened... Chloe, you cannot bear to hurt me at all.¡± ke knelt on the


    ground approaching me carefully.


    His eyes were full of emotions as he softly uttered, ¡°All this time, you cannot let go of me Chloe, just as | could not let go of you


    either.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chloe''s POV


    How could it be like this?


    It has been five years. For those five years, | did my best to forget everything. Desperately, | did my best to abandon my feelings,


    to the point where | foolishly fooled myself that | have put everything in the past.


    All that sadness, the way my heart aches when | think of those painful memories | had with ke... the way my soul still longed


    for him despite everything that happened... the way my body yearned for him toe closer so that | could touch his body


    heat...


    All those feelings of happiness and belongingness that he taught me...


    | thought I have forgotten ke and made everything, all the memories we made together a colorful part of my past. | deluded


    myself that when | saw him, | would be able to put everything behind and only strive forward towards my goals.


    Who knew that | was wrong... so horribly wrong...


    "C¡¯mon Chloe, bring it on. Right here and now, attack me with all your might! | am giving you a chance to attack me without any


    defense. Hurt me from all the pain and hatred | gave you all these years...¡± ke opened his arms and looked straight at me, his


    taunts sounded like begging, as if me actually hurting him was a way to atone himself.


    | collected all of my strength. | charged at him with all my might. Hurt him with all the pain and hatred that | felt? Didn''t ke


    know, my pain and hatred go as high as the heavens, to the point that | wanted to obliterate everything?


    The ground shook from the explosion of my powers. Waves by waves, the vegetation that came in contact with my aura


    disintegrated in a fast manner,pletely destroying the area around us.


    Yet in this chaotic ce, ke remained serene. He watched me with gentle eyes and though a destructive force was about to


    hit him, he did not flinch.


    He spread his arms wide open and closed his eyes calmly, ready to take no matter how dangerous my attack would be. And


    instead of putting defense to mitigate my attack, ke dly epted it.


    This image of his... one that was embracing death peacefully, made my heart tremble from pain. My body shivered in sadness


    as | stopped just before Aurora¡¯s power touched his body.


    How could this happen? Despite everything we have gone through... clearly... | couldn''t hurt him...


    This unspoken gamble between ke and I...


    | fully and utterly lost it...


    Upon that realization, my eyes started feeling warm until soon, the first teardrop fell. And like a dam that was breached, my tears


    continuously fell down until | started wailing as | copsed on the ground.


    Five years might be short for others. But for me... it was painfully long. Everyday, | pushed my body to the brink, hoping that |


    would leave everything behind, hoping that the new would be reborn, forgetting everything and only focusing as the alpha of the


    Red Moon Pack.


    ¡®Don''t tell me... all of my efforts before... were they all in vain?¡¯ | thought as my shoulders trembled. ¡®In front of ke, all my


    hardwork is worthless?¡¯ | bit my lips until | tasted blood.


    ke did not say anything for a while. | closed my eyes, refusing to see ke, but | could feel his eyes carefully watching me.


    That was until a few minutester when | felt him slowly and carefully draw closer to me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°See, Chloe... after all this time... despite all that happened... Chloe, you cannot bear to hurt me at all," he told me while


    kneeling on the ground in front of me. | knew it was myst line of defense, but | refused to open my eyes to look at him.


    However, it onlysted until | heard ke sighed.


    His sigh was so quiet yet so heavy, as if it contained all the pain in the world. Hearing it made my heart shake, and


    subconsciously | opened my eyes to look at him.


    The coldness, the ruthlessness that he showed while we were in the hallpletely disappeared.


    ke''s face was so close to mine, and all | could see from his eyes were the intense emotions | too knew so well.


    Pain. Longing. Grief.


    The emotions | saw in ke''s eyes were not less than mine.


    It was then that my eyes were finally opened to see the important thing that | have been ignoring. When | was suffering, so was


    ke. When | was grieving, so was ke.


    His pain and grief could not be less than mine.


    ke''s eyes softened as they met mine, allowing me to see through his emotions. And when | was fully drowning in them, I


    heard him say,


    ¡°All this time, you cannot let go of me Chloe, just as | could not let go of you either.¡± A firework seemed to have set off my heart,


    making my body quiver, but ke did not n on letting me off as he continued,


    "| know that | let you down. Contrary


    to mg promises, | failed to protect


    you. Worse, my actions evencbeought


    oie and pur. Lohill inte harm..."


    ke''s voice trembled as he talked.


    Even though he was trying to act cool


    andposed, he still could not hide


    the tremendous pain he was feeling.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s why | tried to let you go.


    Chloe... the goddess knows how


    much | tried to crass youn ayaeant


    i ind) ecause | know,


    after everything that happened,


    letting you go is the only way for you


    to recover," he added, on his lips was


    a sarcastic smirk. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But do you know? As the days


    passed by, instead of forgetting you, |


    started to miss you more an ATE.¡±


    ke car: fully raisett hand and


    Sania Red out to touch mine.


    The moment our skins touched, my


    heart that | trained to be unfeeling


    started pounding so hard in my chest


    while the tears continuously fell


    down from my eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But | survived. Chloe, | was able to live my life and worked hard to save my pack from ruin. And after finally meeting you, | see


    that you did the same," ke added before letting out a sad smile.


    "Despite this, Chloe, | still want you. | still need you


    ¡°And right now, isn''t it also clear? That you... you have the same feelings as me."


    "So what do you want to do? Will you ept this? Or will you continue to deny this... deny us?"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chloe''s POV


    My heart sank as those dreaded words reached my ears, and | couldn''t help but flinch.


    ke had been right all along. We had both attempted to break free from the ties that bound us. As for me, | had given it my all


    to forget him, filling my days to the brim, drowning my thoughts in busyness. But as soon as |id eyes on him again, the futility


    of my efforts became painfully evident.


    | could no longer deny the truth. Forgetting ke? If | searched the deepest corners of my heart, there he was, a constant


    presence.


    Erasing him from my life? | had deceived myself into thinking | had seeded, yet, as time passed, wasn''t ke the very first


    thought that greeted me in the morning? Wasn''t he thest thought before | surrendered to sleep? And now, here he stood,


    holding my hand. A simple touch sent shivers through my soul.


    Could | truly continue to ignore it?


    Could | honestly brush aside these overpowering emotions that surged within me whenever | looked into his eyes?


    Could | still deny that despite everything, | could not bear to see him hurt?


    My mind raced in turmoil, a storm of confusion and fear swirling within me. | had spent so long convincing myself that ke and |


    were a thing of the past, but now | felt utterly lost, as panic crept in. Anxiety gnawed at the edges of my thoughts.


    Then, in that crucial moment, a soothing presence emerged in my mind, the voice of my wolf, Aurora. "Chloe," she whispered my


    name, a gentle call in the midst of my chaos. | trembled and found the courage to speak, my voice trembling as | asked, "Aurora,


    what should | do?"


    "Don''t be afraid," she reassured me, her voice a balm to my anxious soul. "The answer to that question, haven''t you known it all


    along?" Her words held a profound wisdom as she continued, her tone soft and serene. "Chloe, your emotions are mine. If you


    truly despised ke, wouldn''t | feel repulsed by him?" She offered a perspective with crystal rity.


    | listened, my heart aching with the truth she unveiled. "But look," she went on, her presence brimming with warmth,


    "Instead of revulsion, | find myself drawn to ke. | relish seeing him, feeling the warmth of his hand." | could sense the warmth


    in her words, a metaphorical smile in her voice.


    "So, my human, don''t overthink it any longer. Just follow your heart."


    "Just follow my heart?" | pondered, my voice trembling as the words escaped my lips. Tears flowed freely, their warmth tracing


    the path of my despair on my cheeks.


    ke witnessed my anguish, his eyes mirroring the agony within me. His hand, a lifeline amidst the tempest, sped mine, while


    his other hand gently reached for my face, tenderly brushing away the cascading tears.


    ¡°| came here,pelled by hope against hope, that my words might sway you," he murmured, his touch a soothing balm on my


    wounded heart.


    "But as | see you cry like this, | am starting to have second thoughts about my actions," he confessed, his voice quivering with


    regret.


    "Chloe... I''m sorry for the pain I''ve caused," he whispered.


    In that poignant moment, both of us knelt on the ground, broken and exposed, our vulnerabilitiesid bare.


    "The path ahead is shrouded in darkness and peril. | will no longer give any promises to protect you and shield you from harm


    anymore," ke continued, his gaze locked with mine. A solitary teardrop trailed down his face.


    "This time, | won''t impose my desires upon you. I''ll stand by your choices and support your path," he vowed, his sincerity


    breaking down the walls around my heart. "Chloe, this time, | won''t demand that you remain forever at my side as my mate."


    "But... will you, once more, ept me?" | heard him say as | sobbed, my heart aching with longing.


    ¡°Wee me back into your life. However brief or enduring our journey, ept me again as your mate.¡±


    "Do you agree?"


    ¡°Hah. How cruel,¡± | whispered, my heart shattering under the weight of my emotions.


    "ke, how can you be so heartless?" | questioned aloud, but my inner turmoil contradicted my words. We sat together on the


    cold ground, our unspoken emotions bridging the chasm between us.


    Amidst the turbulent sea of feelings that threatened to engulf me, ke''s gentle touch on my face became an anchor of sce.


    Slowly, as if his warmth could mend my wounded heart, the torrents of tears began to subside.


    ¡°After everything we''ve been through, do you believe there''s still a chance for us?" | implored, my vulnerabilityid bare.


    "ke, if we reconcile, can we truly find a future together?" | asked, finally baring my soul.


    His gaze delved deep into my eyes, and the seconds stretched into eternity before he replied, "| don''t know," his voiceced with


    uncertainty.


    "Fate ys its own capricious game, and | can''t offer you any guarantees."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°All | do know," he continued, his voice filled with sincerity, "is that in this moment, in the present, | want to be with you."


    "Ha... Such a straightforward response," | mused, absorbing ke''s words, and the corner of my lips twitched upward.


    Perhaps it was the whirlwind of emotions I''d just weathered, but ke''s honest answer felt like a wee breath of fresh air.


    Before long, a chuckle bubbled up


    from within me, escaping m PST)


    Surprise arog wakes eyes


    bende ey softened, and a tender


    smile graced his face. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re absolutely right," | affirmed, my voice filled with newfound rity.


    "We''ve been through so much.


    Keeping it simple is the way toGd."}


    spr eoeeHieD t to touch


    Btdke''s hand cradling my face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| agree with you," | admitted with a


    soft yet resolute tone. "You''ve already


    seen through mygmetiits. Frere''s


    rowotat In eonicealing my feelings


    any longer,¡¯ | confessed, a sense of


    surrender in my words. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Being apart did not change a thing. | still hurt, and the pain is still deep in my heart."


    "The two of us... together we can put the past behind us and cease worrying about the future."


    ¡°If we can do that then | won''t deny this anymore,¡± | dered, my heart swelling with hope,


    ¡°then | agree to be with you."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chloe


    It was an hour after our talk, | was standing outside of the hall, feeling a little anxious yet content. Standing closely behind me


    was ke. Like me, he was quiet and not saying a word. But though we were quiet, it was not ufortable. Because there


    were no words needed to be said between us.


    At that moment, | felt like | fully understood ke. The two of us moved together towards the hall and | peeked inside. When |


    saw what was inside the hall, thefortable feeling in my heart immediately vanished and was reced with irritation.


    Inside the hall, all of my pack members areying on the ground, unconscious. In the middle of them were Arthur and another


    man, watching at my pack members with distracted and confused expressions.


    ¡°Are you sure my pack members are not hurt?" | hissed at ke who also peeked inside. "It''s been an hour, why are they still


    unconscious?" | questioned him.


    Instead of answering my question, ke gave me a smirk as if my question was funny. | red at him, making ke raise his


    arms in surrender.


    "Don''t worry," he finally replied. "We used paralyzing needles to knock them down. They are not hurt in any other way," he


    exined. "Paralyzing needles?" | softly muttered before looking back at my pack members.


    There were only a few members of the Red Moon Pack. As their Alpha, | am fully aware of their capabilities. The unconscious


    members inside the hall are the cream of the top, the strongest warriors of my pack.For them to be knocked out so fast, the


    effects of those paralyzing needles are simply wondrous.


    Thinking about that, | started to be interested. Seeing my interest, ke continued to exin, "It''s the result of the


    coboration between the Frost Fang Pack and teacher Astor''s knowledge. If you want, | will supply you with them," he told me


    with a pampering tone.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My cheeks felt hot, it has been a long time since |st heard him talk like this. | did not want him to see me being embarrassed,


    thus, | coldly turned around and replied, "We can talk about thatter. For now let us finalize our cooperation and deal with our


    packs first."


    | started walking inside without waiting for his reply. But as | approached the hall, | started to feel worried.


    Although ke and | already agreed to be together and acknowledged each other as our mate, we both agreed that it was better


    if the two of us kept it as a secret between us first. After all, our situation was veryplicated, not to say precarious. It was


    better to hide our rtionship first and focus on defeating the Blood Hound Pack.


    But before | could enter the hall, | heard a loud banging from the inside. My body froze as | witnessed what was happening.


    Caleb, who was just unconscious, suddenly moved and attacked Arthur, catching him in surprise. My eyes widened as | looked


    at the blood dripping down Arthur''s left arm. If he was not pulled by hispanion on time, his wound would have been fatal.


    "Ow..." Arthur flinched as he got into a defensive position with hispanion. "B*st*rds. Where the hell did you bring our alpha?"


    Caleb hissed at him, the murderous look in his eyes was evident.


    Instead of answering him, Arthur asked absentmindedly, "Hey why are you up already? The dosage | gave you was especially


    strong..." Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Caleb who started attacking him.


    "W-wait a minute! Don''t attack!" Arthur hurriedly said. Unfortunately for him, Caleb was not willing to listen and continued


    attacking him.


    It was ke who knocked him unconscious before. Now that ke was not in the picture, Caleb was powerful enough to


    contend with Arthur and hispanion. No, in fact, he was overpowering them.


    Arthue knew this and thus he raised his hands high and shouted, "Stop attacking! We are not your enemies... Really! Ah d*mn


    it... Chloe is fine, | swear!" He added while dodging Caleb''s attack.


    ¡°Not your enemies but you have attacked us? And how dare you use Chloe''s name!" Caleb growled.


    ke started watching the fight with interest. "You got a capable subordinate there, Chloe," he said with a strange tone.


    "Caleb is my beta and my right hand man. Even though he isn''t originally born from the Red Moon Pack, | have no doubt about


    his loyalty towards me," | told him.


    "....oh?" ke replied. He seemed like he wanted to say more but held back in the end. Instead, he added, "It seems like Arthur


    and Idris need stricter training.¡±


    ¡°Well... Don''t we all?" For some reason, | started to feel awkward. Thus, | took a step forward while saying, "Well let''s go inside


    before one of them gets murdered..."


    But before | could enter the hall, | felt


    ke''s hand on my wrist, pullin


    closer to him. Tpeytee coke a


    rapsbeid enveloped inside his


    arms. ke leaned his head forward


    until | could feel his hot breath in my


    ear. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| said this earlier but | will say it


    again. | agree that we must finis r


    packs¡¯ cobo tignyfestSButtSnicht,


    yoyinast me with me. The two of


    us... have a lot of things we must talk


    about," he muttered in my ear. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | felt my body tremble from his touch, my heart beating loudly in my chest. In the end, the only thing | could do was to give him a


    nod in reply. Only then did ke let me go.


    Suddenly, | heard a loud bang from


    the hall followed by a gasp of pain.


    My eyes widened as, LAiesiedyO


    enigresnsile! dnt) to see the man


    named Idris and Caleb about to


    attack each other. Both of them were


    brimming with killing intent. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ke and | moved right away. | ran towards Caleb, blocking his path while ke moved towards Idris to hold his arm, preventing


    him from attacking.


    "Stop!" | said with a loud and powerful voice as everyone except ke, looked at me with surprise.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chloe


    Everyone looked at our direction, frozen in ce.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± After announcing my presence, it was Caleb who broke the silence in the hall.


    His attention immediately shifted to me as he automatically ignored Idris and Arthur while he rushed at me to see my condition.


    ¡°Are you alright? You are not hurt aren¡¯t you?¡± With worry washing over him, Caleb looked at me as he looked at ke with


    vignce.


    ¡°You... What did you do to her?! How dare youy your hands on our Alpha!¡± The hostility in Caleb''s eyes were apparent as his


    body stood in a defensive stance as if ready to take on ke at any time.


    The tension started to rise up once more but ke only stood still and did not react to Caleb''s provocation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Caleb, I''m fine, and calm down. He did not do anything and we have already reached an agreement.¡± Not wanting for the


    hostility to cause another chaos once more, | immediately held back Caleb from approaching ke any further.


    ¡°Wait, what? Did this person pressure you toe into agreement with him?¡± Not expecting my words, Caleb¡¯s eyes widened in


    shock as he looked at me and ke back and forth.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you to question your Alpha? Tsk! If | were you, you should stay quiet and just ept your Alpha¡¯s decision! It¡¯s not


    your business to question their matters...¡± Idris who was now walking back slowly on ke¡¯s side nonchntly said.


    His words made Caleb annoyed but seeing that Idris is right, he finally took a step back with great unwillingness.


    ¡°Still, you did something to hurt my people...¡± Knowing that the way everything happened earlier was not something that would


    bring harmony to the uing alliance, | looked at ke and acted as normally as possible.


    Meeting his calm unwavering gaze ke gave a soft nod as he replied, ¡°Apologies for doing such a drastic measure. Rest


    assured that they were not injured in any way and we have no intention to hurt anyone. I''ll have my people here wake them up.¡±


    With that Arthur and Idris immediately moved to wake everyone up with Caleb assisting the members who woke up in confusion.


    The moment everyone was awake | informed everyone of my decision to join ke¡¯s hands. | saw the shocked and unwilling


    faces of the people around, except for Vanessa and the rest who kind of already expected this oue during the banquet


    incident.


    To ease the situation | turned ke, Arthur and Idris and demanded, ¡°Frost Fang Alpha, although | have already agreed to the


    alliance, it is indeed an inconvenience that an incident happened in our own territory. | hope you are ready to give us a satisfying


    answer...¡±


    The moment | mentioned that, the members of the pack somehow eased a little bit, but their expressions still looked untrusting


    toward ke and the rest until they saw him nod once more.


    ¡°We''ll be back in two days time and bring you ourpensation. Of course, we will also give you time to think about your terms


    in this alliance.¡±


    ke¡¯s words sessfully eased up the tension of the hall to my relief.


    Just like that, the farce ended atst, but Caleb and the rest were still surprised about the things that happened.


    Seeing that their presence was no longer in the territory, | addressed the crowd once more and briefly exined my decision.


    ¡°The alliance will only be sessful if we know what both parties can offer. As such, we have to prepare for theing days to


    see where we can position ourselves.¡±


    After dismissing the crowd, Caleb, Vanessa and An followed me to my office to know more about the situation.


    ¡°Chloe, tell me what happened when he took you away??¡± Vanessa asked with a curious and anxious expression.


    ¡°What made you decide to ept working with them?¡± Caleb and An also looked, their faces were filled with worry as well.


    ¡°Nothing... he took me to a ce spacious enough to show his powers, probably to not hurt anyone. In the end, his intention is to


    show that even at the extent of his powers, Alpha Kain is still stronger.¡± Preparing for this situation, | immediately told them the


    lies | cooked up from the half truths.


    ¡°For real?! That Alpha Kain is even stronger than the... Frost Fang Pack Alpha?¡± Vanessa was so shocked at my words and


    almost spilled ke''s other identity. Fortunately, she realized this at my gaze before everything was toote.


    ¡°Is Alpha Kain really that strong? Do we really stand no chance against him as well?¡± Caleb did not seem to notice anything


    wrong but was instead focussed on his own doubts.


    ¡°Caleb, if you only have seen... We


    stood no chance when we were


    already in front of hire Allee pattes


    Gajgb''s shdidide ana exined. ¡°In


    fact, if not for the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s


    intervention, we may have had to use


    force to fight our way out in that


    banquet back then.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is as An said, Caleb. We cannot


    do this alone, we stillck acln


    even if we all use gur@aisons S.


    Aipnacxein % a person who could kill


    us even before we are able to take


    out Our poison and throw it at him.¡± |


    continued. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Convinced with the exnation, Caleb nodded and gestured that he finally understood.


    We spent our next days convincing the other members of the pack as well while also preparing for everything we needed for the


    uing meeting.


    The set meeting day has finally arrived and our pack weed ke who brought more members from his pack.


    ¡°Greeting my friends from the Red Moon Pack...¡± They all cordially said in unison to which our side reciprocated as well.


    Arriving to the meeting hall, ke immediately gestured hisrades to take out thepensation he promised,


    ¡°| know that we are at fault for causing a ruckusst time. As such, we give you these sets of rare medicinal herbs that could only


    be found in the tundra of the Frost Fang Pack...¡±


    ¡°| know that your pack¡¯s strength lies not only in fighting but in poison as well... as such | hope that this gift will be to your liking.¡±


    As ke exined what his gifts were, Idris led the people to hand over the wooden boxes containing the medicinal herbs.


    On my side | looked at ke and


    An to lead in epting the gift


    however, my b ws teilchedwnen |


    Saw teat th moment Idris and Caleb


    met each other''s eyes, the


    surroundings near them became


    tense and cold! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chloe


    | felt a wave of headacheing as | saw that provocative look on Caleb¡¯s face.


    To make it worse, Idris on the other side had a taunting look as if he did not take Caleb¡¯s hostility seriously.


    ¡°Caleb, An, quickly wrap up so that we can finally start the cooperation.¡± In the end, | raised my voice and reminded them to


    focus on what business everyone had today.


    To my relief, Calleb seemed to have adjusted his state of mind and focused once more.


    ¡°Hmmm... strange...¡± On the other hand, | felt Idris¡¯s puzzled gazending in my direction. There was a curious yet knowing look


    in his eyes as his gaze darted back and forth between me and ke.


    My heart jumped in nervousness at the thought that Idris might have figured out something; however, | remained calm in my


    expression.


    Since ke agreed to my decision to hide the state of our rtionship with everyone, | decided to put my trust in the words he


    gave and finally put the matter aside.


    After all, our focus now is on defeating Alpha Kain and his forces.


    ¡°Let me know if you are not pleased with our gifts... I¡¯ll make it so that you and your pack are fully appeased.¡± ke, who had


    been observing the situation for a while, announced once more.


    Knowing that his intention was to express goodwill toward the entire Red Moon Pack | waved my hand and responded, there¡¯s


    no need topensate any further. These herbs are more than enough.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear.¡± ke maintained his stoic face as he responded, with the two of us explicitly showing no hostility toward


    each other, we could feel that the mood in the hall was starting to be calm.


    Finally we are set to start the cooperation meeting at this point.


    On the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s side, it was not ke who spearheaded the discussion. As expected, it was Arthur whose


    countenance and demeanor fits for diplomatic conversations such as this became the one who led the propositions from the


    Frost Fang Pack.


    ¡°First and foremost, we would like to tell you what we have as our biggest advantage in the Frost Fang Pack. In this cooperation,


    we are willing to share the information we could get when we interact closely with Alpha Kain and the most trusted of his men...¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, we have the men and forces that could contend with the majority of Alpha Kain¡¯s allies. With that, we are willing


    to offer you two advantages, our information and our brute force.¡±


    Clear and sinct.


    Those were the words that came to mind when | watched Arthur present his idea. | could not help but think that he too had


    matured a lot morepared to five years ago.


    Amazed by the extent of his growth as ke¡¯s closest confidant, | looked at him and ke and asked calmly, ¡°What is it that you


    need on my side? What you offer is something of great value, | am sure that you have something you want from us as well... tell


    it.¡±


    In my words, the strongest confidants on my side started to harden their faces in anxiousness. As their leader, the moment Arthur


    was giving his speech, my focus was already on everyone else¡¯s reactions.


    Our pack has long recovered and grown by leaps and bounds, but the shadow of the past where everyone they thought was an


    ally became the first ones to go after the pack the moment father died caused them to have scars that could not be healed.


    As such, my question was not only for a show, but a reflection of the doubt and fear my pack members had inside their hearts.


    ¡°That...¡± Arthur was about to answer when ke raised his hand and gestured that he would answer.


    Giving way to ke, Arthur sat down. The next moment, everyone¡¯s focus was all on ke.


    He was still exuding a cold and frightening aura, when he raised his hands with three fingers outstretched.


    ¡°We wanted three things from your pack. The first one is for you to work with us and deliberately reveal your whereabouts. | am


    sure that your spies had already informed you that the task of hunting your pack was given to our Frost Fang Pack by Alpha Kain


    himself.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! Are you asking us to expose ourselves?!¡± Caleb immediately exploded and opposed the idea.


    ¡°Hey hey hey! Watch it beta! | might have tolerated your cockiness a lot now but this time you learn to respect our alpha or


    else...¡± Idris on the other side also stood up and looked at Caleb threateningly.


    ¡°Caleb, sit down... let Alpha Sabre finish his words first.¡± Knowing that the tension must not disrupt the proceedings of the


    meeting, | raised my hand and gestured Caleb toe down.


    Clearly unwilling, Caleb could only sit down with a dark face.


    ke did not seem to be affected by this matter and continued to exin things.


    ¡°We want you to give us an idea on how to execute this without hurting both our packs, in short, the next thing we want from your


    team is your brains...¡±


    ¡°We have studied how you nned and executed the attack on Alpha Kain¡¯s second base and determined that you are the best


    in scheming things. That is why we thought of cooperating with you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Lastly and most obviously, we want


    you to help us by letting us h YON\


    socess TpyguiRO=eS well. As


    fodth pecifics, we can discuss


    these in detail as we continue.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With ke telling these things, our side started to think deeply and dive into the discussion.


    The exchange of thought started and brought me deeply so much that | lost track of time. At one point, | felt my throat dry.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    | subconsciously tried to clear my throat up only to feel a slight pain from doing so. Surprisingly, Caleb moved and gave me a


    ss of water.


    ¡°Are you alright? Should we take a break?¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes were full of worry as he stretched out his hand and touched my back as


    if attempting to soothe my difort.


    ¡°Pfff...¡± Vanessa beside me who was also coincidentally drinking suddenly looked at us in an awkward manner .


    Her actions made me realize that Caleb''s action was too close. As such, | subconsciously flinched thinking that ke might react


    harshly toward Caleb.


    ¡°Wooh... Chloe, aren''t you living your


    life fully. Three of your lovers are with


    you in one room ang |aQk, caldos'' |


    avge takin Iniative to dere


    his territory against ke and An...¡±


    Suddenly Vanessa teased me


    through a mindlink further driving my


    thoughts in disarray. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Vanessa? Caleb aside, why are you even putting your mate An with your teasing?¡± Exasperated, |


    chided her back.


    ¡°Hehehe... just because~¡± Vanessa replied nonchntly as she gestured that she was having fun in teasing me.


    In the end, | could only try to shake off the knowing nces around me as | nervously looked at ke.


    Contrary to my expectations, ke seemed to be even more calm as he said,


    ¡°| think the discussion can be


    wrapped up for today... We c


    this meeting apwal! AlRoug


    Derr e go back, | would like to


    request a private talk to you, Red


    Moon Pack Alpha.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chloe


    The sun had already set and the moonlight shone its silver glow.


    In the clearing blows a gentle breeze that enveloped my body as | stood in wait.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was a long day for the two of us as well as our pack members. Nevertheless, | did not even think for a second before agreeing


    to meet ke once more.


    Breathing slowly, | looked around and thought that ke wasn¡¯t here yet. But suddenly a pair of hands wrapped my body from


    behind pulling me gently.


    ke¡¯s scent teased my nose as my entire back felt the warmth of his embrace. For a second, | thought that | could have a ce


    to finally be at peace in those five years of chasing the revenge | wanted.


    It is mysterious and befuddling to realize how easy it was for me to ept being this close to ke after all this time. | did not


    expect to see myself feeling perfectly alright in his arms.


    My heart was screaming that | belong to his side, such a magical thing.


    ¡°Long day?¡± ke¡¯s voice was soft, yet it carried a lot of power that stirred giant waves in my emotion.


    | once decided to leave his side, deemed the sound of his voice as something | would never want to hear. But here | am, leaning


    back in his body as he rested his chin on my shoulders.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± | could only let out a soft hum, as | tried to process how fast my body had surrendered in his presence.


    | thought that even though we agreed to be together, | would still have problems with being this close to him. But to my surprise,


    it wasn''t.


    Like a dry destend that has not received rain for years, so is my heart opening with the shower of ke¡¯s warmth.


    We stayed like that for a little while, our bodies just trying to get used to each other. Under the moonlight, while the surroundings


    were peaceful with the singing of the wind, we held each other.


    After a little while, ke led me to sit in the meadows, looking at me worriedly as he said, ¡°We have a lot of work to do... but, the


    two of us also had a lot to talk about.¡±


    With how close we were, | could see his eyes ridden with anxiousness.


    His hands pressed gently on mine, but the miniscule gestures he made were filled with the contrast of anxiousness and longing.


    It was at that moment that | realized that just like me, ke was also scared and yet excited. We were both longing for each


    other, but the rift that we made in the past had made us scared of hurting once more.


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t try to figure out things impatiently. Sometimes, there¡¯s no exnation as to why we feel strongly for someone even


    though we have been hurt so much... Just look at what¡¯s in front of you at the moment.¡± Once again, | heard Aurora¡¯s voice,


    encouraging me along the way.


    There, we sat and talked while listening to each other¡¯s stories from the past five years. | told him how | met Caleb, how | came


    back to the Red Moon Pack and took away the remaining members to hide away, and finally the moment Aurora first appeared.


    ke also told me what happened to the Silver Pack for the past five years. It was also through him that | found that Arthur and


    Carrie already had a child.


    Achild...


    Throughout the conversation, whether it be a good one or the bad, ke and | had something inmon.


    We deliberately refused to talk about our child.


    We could make a list of the things we did wrong to each other and justify why we chose to deliberately separate. But none of


    those things could beat the weight of having our unborn child die.


    It was a painful shadow we both aren¡¯t ready to confront. So much so that even though we were both silent, we understood each


    other¡¯s intention about the matter.


    Who knows, perhaps, someday we could finally face the grave of our unborn child with peace and calm. But that would be far


    ahead if we were not able to do the mission we have at the moment.


    The Blood Hound Pack has brought a big threat to the peace we wanted to achieve with both of our packs.


    ¡°ke... about Alpha Kain, | feel like what we have talked about earlier with the members was enough to beat him.¡± Exposing


    my fear of the matter | looked at ke and asked.


    ¡°It''s true that it would be difficult to defeat him... but that¡¯s if we stayed apart from each other.¡± ke replied with a gaze that is


    profound yet gentle.


    Not really sure as to what he really meant | looked at him with a questioning gaze. What does it mean when he said something


    about being apart from each other.


    ke let out a sigh as he continued,


    ¡°We''ll | never nned to mention this


    to you back then beceus | doKe''!


    tgiputca inSssuire on you...But


    somehow the matter still managed to


    reach your ears and the thing that


    scared me the most at that time still


    happened.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Then he smiled and looked at me, ¡°But now, the situation is different. You have Aurora by your side now, and no one could ever


    use yourck of a wolf to hurt you again...¡±


    ¡°So what | meant is that, now that we chose to be together, our wolves will also be in close proximity...¡±


    ¡°Us being mates, us being together


    even at moments like this will m


    our powers argwy gxporisatiatly.


    Nforeavel, he were both of Alpha


    Rank, as such the effect of being in


    the presence of one''s mate will be


    higher.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When ke exined this thing, | suddenly realized where he wasing from.


    His words reminded me of the past, of how | viewed myself as one who pulls ke down because | have no wolf.


    But now, | have Aurora... | can hold my head high and no longer regard thements | received in the past. With us being with


    each other, we can help strengthen our powers more.


    However, a question popped up in my


    mind as soon as | realized the


    implication of isfeat \thef fide.


    ASyarcasl how, Kain still does not


    have a mate around him... But what


    would happen if Kain also found his


    mate?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chloe


    ¡°A mate? He had a wife.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Kain Kain had a wife!?¡± Surprised, | looked at ke and asked.


    As soon as he heard my words, ke paused and a mysterious light shrouded his eyes as he replied, ¡°As far as | know, he had


    a wife... but strangely, no one in the inner circle knew about her.¡±


    ¡°| thought that once | join the inner ranks, | would have ess to this matter, however, it seems like the matter about Alpha


    Kain¡¯spanion is not a relevant matter, that is why no one was even curious about it.¡±


    ¡°| see...¡± | muttered, since even ke who already managed to infiltrate Alpha Kain¡¯s deepest rank did not know the details, |


    could only drop the matter.


    While it was really advantageous for us to know who exactly our enemies were, it is normal that we could not find everything


    about our enemies. If it was so easy to spy on everything they were, then we might not be in this situation where we had to hide


    and cooperate in the dark to defeat them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it that much, and let¡¯s just focus on improving our abilities...¡± ke saw that | lingered a little too deep in my


    thoughts.


    He stretched out his hands and caressed the back of my head, a gesture quite simple yet it gave me thefort and security |


    needed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes... | need to get stronger.¡± | muttered, remembering the overwhelming pressure that Alpha Kain gave to me during the


    banquet. | knew that taking him on and holding my ground against him will not result in a favorable oue.


    ¡°That is also why | would like to propose that we train...¡± ke smiled, his hands brushing on top of my forehead clearing my


    face that was blocked by my hair.


    ¡°But, you can¡¯t alwayse here and train me right?¡± My ears perked up the moment | realized that | would train with ke


    however, | held that thought for a moment as | realized one crucial thing.


    ¡°You still have to do your part as the acting leader of the Frost Fang Pack! How would you divide your time in doing so? Besides,


    Alpha Kain is quite doubtful, what if he suddenly locked his suspicion on you guys?¡± My mind immediately became worried as |


    realized the implication of these actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ke let out a confident smile as he continued, ¡°Initially, | thought to send Teacher Astor here to help you,


    but | changed my mind when | saw your strength earlier.¡±


    He continued to exin, ¡°What youck the most is experience fighting with Aurora whether you are shifting or not. It does not


    seem like you did not realize this fact earlier... it is just that, youck someone stronger than anyone in your n to be your


    training partner...¡±


    ¡°So I''m just shamelessly nominating myself...¡± The corner of ke¡¯s lips raised in a charming smile. It was so breathtaking that |


    felt like my chest paused and tightened for a moment before | realized that | had to breathe.


    ¡°Besides, | already told this matter to the real Alpha Sabre, we have long prepared for situations where we needed to switch


    ces to carry out the n... so the persona of the Frost Fang Pack on Alpha Kain¡¯s side will not be affected.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He looked at me as he leaned close. His warm breath tickled the surface of my cheeks as my heart could not help but pound


    deeply.


    ¡°But...¡± | was still about to reject it, however, Aurora¡¯s voice came once more and said,


    ¡°Chloe... Let us train with him...¡± She said, ¡°What he said is true about the two of us... We¡¯ve missed so many years to train


    together... and even thest five years weren''t enough for us to even contend with the current strength of ke nor Alpha Kain.¡¯


    ¡°I think we needed this to increase our chances of sess...¡± Aurora continued, ¡°And to also be beside our mate for a little


    longer.¡±


    Aurora¡¯sst words caused me to feel a wave of heat on my face as her tone suddenly carried a hint of teasing. However, ke


    and Aurora indeed make sense.


    For others, they started to train to


    fight with their respective wolves


    moment they expgrieaned iHeHitst


    spytsceutltly case is different


    because | was only able to shift to


    the wolf form five years ago. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    While Aurora¡¯s power made my battle


    prowess grow, added to the fact that


    | have been trained bysTegetieXAbior


    insfesinaeback it was only enough


    for me to take my pack to the


    wilderness and cause some trouble


    with Alpha Kain¡¯s men. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was clearly far from enough to be a strong contender to defeat Alpha Kain!


    The happenings from the banquet proved that our strength would not be enough... we need to grow more.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, | looked at ke with determination and said, ¡°Alright... I''ll train with you, ke.¡±


    Hearing my answer, ke¡¯s eyes shone in brightness as a wide relieved smile appeared on his face, ¡°Alright! That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    My breathing paused for a moment


    as | saw his handsome OSG


    that was extre elypledsed.Fora


    rhoment Yel like we were back on


    the old times where we were still at


    the first stages of our rtionship.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | may not know if our decision to be together will work this time around, but all | could say is that | am fully convinced that we


    need each other so that we can ovee the problems we had at hand.


    I let out a smile and stretched out my hands in the air, repositioning myself from sitting too long in the meadows, ¡°So when shall


    we start?¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ke


    Living the days like | should as a King to my pack and as a family to Carrie and Arthur, | repeatedly lied to myself about how |


    could be happy with just knowing that somewhere out there, Chloe is still alive.


    But my wolf, Eron, was violently protesting.


    When Chloe and | separated, Eron never med me, even though | was not able to protect our mate and cub. He made his


    presence known and we shared the pain in what happened.


    But one night, a few days after Chloe and | separated, everything changed.


    Eron was forced to wake me up in the middle of the night, wanting to shift and find his mate. ¡°She¡¯s there... my mate! She¡¯s


    finally out there!¡±


    Confused as to why my ever silent wolf, who did not even torment me the moment | allowed Chloe to leave, became this


    insistent.


    m telling you ke... our mate we have to find her,¡± Eron insisted once more.


    ¡°| wanted to find her too... but Eron, we will just push her even further if we insist on finding her now...¡± | clenched my fist and


    tried to control my emotions.


    While | shared the excitement and longing that Eron felt, | also knew how my presence would only disgust Chloe more.


    ¡°Eron... I¡¯m sorry, but we have to stay right here and let her be for a while.¡±


    Just like that, five years had passed. But everyday, Eron would ask me if we could finally meet Chloe again. When | first visited


    the town, when | met Chloe at the banquet, Eron¡¯s will to go with her became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Eron... why do you insist on meeting with her even though you know that Chloe could push us away even more?¡± | asked.


    ¡°Our mate needs us... she and Chloe cannot survive against that man we are trying to take on. Our presence will help her slowly


    until she has a higher chance to seed...¡±


    ¡°We have not protected them back then... but ke, now we are presented with another chance. If you are still afraid that Chloe


    will still move away from you, then nothing will happen. We must decide right now and ask her.¡±


    ¡°No matter how itis, in order to protect them we need to be with them even if they don¡¯t want us.¡±


    It was the first time Eron had said so much in just one breath. But his words made me awake at the moment. With his


    encouragement, | finally decided to pursue Chloe once more.


    Though | was never sure if my approach was eptable, having to pretend to attack her pack and isting her from the others, |


    could onlye up with this way for me to finally confront her and my fears.


    The more we fought, the more | realized that | was just lying to myself all along. | really cannot live without Chloe by my side.


    As such, my hesitation was all gone and my determination to get her back became full.


    | was prepared to get hurt, | was prepared to receive the entirety of Chloe¡¯s wrath and pain.


    If that is the only way for her to open up, then | would do so.


    If she is not willing, then | shall provoke her so that the walls we built against each other are broken down.


    If she would not say yes today then | would visit her more often until she finally agrees.


    But who would have known that at that moment, a miracle would happen!


    The darkest of days | have been living for the past five years were slowly being washed away by a dreamy hopeful light.


    It was like walking in an endless dark abyss finally seeing the light at the other end.


    The moment Chloe agreed to be with me, | felt like my life started to move once more.


    Eron, as well, started to be excited.


    At this moment, his will was stirring everything in me so much that he wanted to immediately force me to shift into wolf form.


    ¡°For now shall we shift and let our wolves free? My wolf has been wanting to see Aurora since ages ago.¡± Helpless at Eron¡¯s


    insistence, | felt a wave of embarrassment as | told Chloe Eron¡¯s request.


    | saw Chloe¡¯s eyes shift in surprise, it was a look that was startled to see me like this for the first time.


    Even so, she smiled and nodded, ¡°If | am not mistaken, this is the first time you''ll see Aurora as well... why not?¡±


    At her words, she immediately stood up, her image blocking the moonlight behind her.


    And finally a strong yet familiar aura emanated as Chloe shifted before me for the first time.


    ¡°Mate! Our mate!¡± Eron howled inside, excited at the marvel that was about to happen.


    As for me, my eyes widened as my lips parted in surprise.


    My heart was beating louder and louder as | looked at the beholding sight in front of me.


    Chloe, my mate, shifted into her wolf form and stood before me.


    Her eyes shone with a golden light while the wind danced around brushing her silky white fur,


    ¡°Beautiful...¡± My lips parted as | let out a word. A legendary white wolf stood before me.


    ¡°See, | told you, our mate has


    awakened! She must also le


    use her werg so nist He would not


    be hue nymore.¡± Eron¡¯s voice rang


    inside me, now | understood why he


    was this excited. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Legendary White Wolf had a lot of mystery shrouded in it.


    One of them was actually a power that our ancestors struggled to possess. Unparalleled strength and the power of healing.


    No wonder, Chloe¡¯s blood back then contained the power to heal.


    It was because she possessed the Legendary White Wolf all along.


    And the reason why Eron was anxious the moment Aurora awakened, was because this matter is a double edged sword for


    Chloe.


    Now the power of the white wolf was surely unlocked, then this could be either a blessing or danger for Chloe.


    If she is not strong enough, then her legendary white wolf will be covered by greedy forces like Kain.


    If she obtains power, then she would have the potential to go to greater heights!


    As | stood there, my hands stretched


    out. Aurora¡¯s eyes looked.at mewith


    entle ight a\ SAY thoved her head


    closer, letting me touch it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s nice to meet you finally, mate...¡±


    Like a storm stirred inne, EoK\!


    joy da hd asked me if we


    could shift as well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Finally relenting, | caressed Aurora¡¯s face once more and shifted.


    Under the moonlight, Aurora and Eron stood in the clearing, finally looking at each other.


    And a long harmonious howl traveled in the woods as the two of them run freely as fast as they could.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chloe


    It felt like the first time we met.


    It''s as if I''ve been transported back to the very moment we first crossed paths. If only my childhood hadn''t been tainted by that


    dreadful poisoning, which left my dear wolf, Aurora, so gravely ill that | lost the ability to shift.


    This is the sensation I''ve longed for, the one | would have experienced had | grown up free of that affliction and met ke in my


    true form.


    Our wolves, Eron and Aurora, would have instantly recognized one another... their souls intertwining as if the Moon Goddess


    herself ordained it.


    Throughout the night, we ran side by side... there were no words needed to be said, both our hearts were soaring, and our souls


    felt whole.


    For the first time in my life, | feltplete.


    Thus, even though my countenance remained stoic and | did not show it in my face, a profound longing swept over me as |


    glimpsed the first rays of dawn.


    ¡°Morning hase," | softly muttered and couldn''t help but release a sigh. | ascended a hill and, with my heart feeling heavy,


    shifted back to my human form.


    ke did not say a word and followed suit. Standing quite far frome, he offered me the privacy to don my clothes. Once we were


    both decent, we stood there, locked in a silent gaze, neither of us needing words to convey what we felt.


    | did not want to admit it but in my heart, | was reluctant to let him go. After a while, | heard ke call my name. "Chloe... Tonigh-


    -""CHLOE....!" ke''s sentence was interrupted by Vanessa who was loudly calling out my name. ke and | were startled.


    "|... [should probably go before Vanessa sees us," | stammered, breaking the heavy, awkward silence that had enveloped us.


    ke''s eyes, like pools of unspoken emotions, remained locked onto mine. It seemed as though he held a multitude of words


    within him, words that he chose to keep buried beneath the weight of unspoken sentiments. Instead, his gaze softened, and he


    tenderly extended a hand, his fingertips grazing the delicate strands of my hair.


    "Alright," he whispered, leaning closer until his lips brushed gently against the tips of my hair, leaving a sweet, lingering kiss.


    Before | could fully process the intensity of that moment, ke had vanished into the shadows, leaving me alone, my heart


    aching with a bittersweet longing.


    "Chloe!!!" Vanessa''s voice, filled with both relief and concern, echoed through the quiet hilltop. She approached me swiftly, her


    eyes scanning the area frantically.


    ¡°Hey! There you are!" Her breathless words tumbled out as she ran towards me, her voice betraying traces of anxiety.


    Ever since the tragedy that befell the Red Moon Pack, Vanessa had been grappling with her own inner demons, particrly


    when it came to me. Whenever | deviated from my usual routine, she spiraled into a panic, fearing the worst.


    "I''m right here, Vanessa. No need to worry," | assured her, my voice a soothing balm to her anxiety.


    "Y-yeah..." She mumbled, her initial fear giving way to relief as she scurried to my side. "Well, it''s not like | was actually worried


    or anything..." She attempted to deny her concern, earning a soft chuckle from me.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued, "What are you doing here? You left with --- | mean, Alpha Sabrest night. And why is your face so


    flushed?" Her eyes widened with curiosity, her voice growing increasingly suspicious as she eyed the creases in my clothes. My


    face blushed crimson as | yfully smacked her on the head.


    "What are you insinuating?" | hurriedly denied, my tone light as | deflected her prying questions. ke and | agreed to keep


    things a secret, so there is no need for Vanessa to know that | have been with him the entire night.


    Besides... it was not like we did anything suspicious... my mind reverted to that memory of his kiss. | shook my head slightly


    before saying,


    ¡°Anyway... Why were you looking for me? It''s still so early." | skillfully changed the subject before ncing at the horizon, where


    the first rays of dawn were beginning to break through the darkness.


    "Oh, it''s because of Caleb," Vanessa suddenly recalled the reason for her frantic search. Her words hung in the air, heavy with a


    sense of impending dread. "He mentioned something about that quiet, nerdy student of yours..."


    "Esha?" The moment Vanessa uttered her name, my heart clenched with worry.


    Esha, the timid student | had been


    mentoring in the ways of healing.


    Just a few days ago, | is senthek to


    tg pegncmnn ere er abilities,


    keeping her safely away from the


    chaos that ensued when ke


    arrived and supposedly "attacked" the


    pack. She should have been far from


    harm''s way. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened to her?" | pressed, my voice trembling with anxiety. Vanessa hesitated, her expression a mix of confusion and


    concern.


    "Well," she began slowly, "| don''t have


    all the details. But when Caleb


    summoned me near th ling ON)


    rdsaiped voided) an then there


    re screams..." Her words hung in


    the air, iplete, as | couldn''t wait


    any longer. | dashed towards the


    direction of the clinic, my heart


    pounding with dread. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As | reached the clinic, the sight


    before me shattered my heart into


    pieces. The usually prist| e andl}


    erly paggtuaiftor hes ing was


    now a scene of utter chaos.


    Equipmenty scattered on the floor,


    vials shattered, and an eerie silence


    was punctuated only by distant,


    muffled shouts. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    | stepped inside, and my heart sank further. The clinic was in disarray, but that was not the worst of it. A confrontation was


    unfolding, and the words that cut through the tension were sharp and hostile. "How dare youe to this clinic! Thief!"


    Esha, my shy, timid student, was tightly holding a scalpel in her hand as she aggressively pointed it towards Arthur who was


    staring at her with shock.


    "Don''t you dare move an inch...otherwise I-I''ll... stab you with the biggest needle in this clinic!!!" Esha added while swinging an


    injection on her other hand.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chloe


    ¡°Err... | told you many times, "I am not a thief!¡± Helpless and dumbfounded, Arthur stood warily while ensuring to create distance


    with Esha.


    One look and | knew that Arthur could have restrained Esha right away but did not do so because the ce isn¡¯t not their


    territory.


    Moreover...


    | stepped forward with my gaze darkening, observing the mess around the clinic, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    My eyes traveled to Esha, then to Arthur, then finally to Caleb and the other onlookers.


    ¡°Tell me exactly what happened...¡± | uttered once more leaving a hint of threat to those who refused to talk.


    ¡°Teacher! There¡¯s a thief in our clinic!¡± Esha realized that | was already here and immediately rushed to my side. However, as


    soon as she met my stern gaze, her body froze and immediately realized my mood.


    Esha stepped back and tried to exin once more, ¡°T-teacher, it¡¯s like this... When | came back here a while ago, | saw this man


    tinkering in ourboratory... When | saw that he wasn¡¯t a part of our pack, | immediately attacked him thinking that he must be an


    intruder... a thief!¡±


    ¡°Is that as she said?¡± | looked at Arthur and asked.


    Arthur sighed and gave a nod, ¡°You agreed for me to freely stay at the clinic as part of our cooperation, | didn¡¯t expect that


    someone would react adversely to this...¡±


    ¡°C-cooperation?¡± Catching the main point, Esha looked at me questioningly as surprise made her eyes widen in realization.


    ¡°Esha, have you not asked nor verified before you acted like that?¡± | looked at Esha and asked in a heavy tone.


    Before she could give an answer my eyes looked at Caleb and the rest asking, ¡°And you lot, what did you do all this time? Did


    you all just watch and see what the members of the FrostFang Pack would do regardless if our very own clinic where you all


    could go too for healing fell in shambles?!¡±


    ¡°Caleb, are you unsatisfied with what | have decided that you want to test me in this way?!¡±


    My anger and frustration grew and grew the more | reprimanded the people.


    ¡°Most of all, you dare to insult the one whom | consider a brother? You dare to mess with the son of my Master?!¡± Aurora¡¯s power


    leaked out in my body pressuring everyone except for Caleb, Vanessa and Arthur.


    It is not only because of what has be of our clinic, but also the fact that my very own people allowed everything to happen


    just to ¡®test ¡®Arthur as a member of the Frost Fang Pack.


    | was utterly disappointed by how the pack acted, it was no different from when | was still someone useless back then.


    Realizing this, | had a strong urge to stop my pack from acting as such no matter the cost.


    Yes we weren''t a righteous and kind pack, after all we are set to kill Alpha Kain¡¯s men and take revenge for all the packs that hurt


    us.


    But | will never allow the culture of bullying to be prevalent within the bounds of the Red Moon Pack territory!


    Caleb, Esha and the rest trembled before me as | released my anger, their faces full of fear and guilt.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, I...¡± Caleb opened his mouth trying to say something but chose to close again after meeting my cold gaze.


    Esha trembled as well, stepping back as if wanting to dig a hole for herself to hide in.


    Vanessa who was beside me, clicked her tongue as she shook her head and crossed her arms watching everything unfold.


    Arthur also realized that | was angry as his face changed.


    He looked back and forth, thinking that the matter might be an even bigger issue, ¡°Err... Chloe... | think everything''s fine.


    No one is hurt after all... we just have to clean this mess.¡±


    ¡°Arthur, I''ll take you to your temporary quarters... | apologize for what happened.¡± | casted a quick nce at him before | went


    back to my guilty pack members,


    ¡°I''ll give you until noon time, restore this ce to what it initially looked like, replenish the spoiled herbs and medicine... If you all


    were not able to make it, I¡¯ll double your punishment!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa, take over and supervise...Do not exempt anyone, including Esha...¡± After that, | left the ce and led Arthur to his


    temporary ce.


    Earlier, as part of our cooperation, the Frost Fang Pack decided to leave Arthur to learn about the potions and medicine forms


    that both parties agreed to share.


    This will be a crucial part of our n to deal with Alpha Kain¡¯s faction in theing days.


    Finally arriving in the room, Arthur let out a sigh as he looked at me and said, ¡°Geez, | really can no longer see the old Chloe in


    you... | never knew you could be that feisty in dealing with your own people...¡±


    Rubbing the back of my head, feeling exhausted | replied, ¡°I did whatever it takes for my pack toe back like this... Although


    there¡¯s still a lot for me to improve on...¡±


    Arthur let out a smile as he uttered that Carrie must be excited if she knew about my well being. From there two of us were able


    to finally catch up.


    It was rather awkward at first


    because | was the one who left them


    without even consi ringsthei OW"


    feglings Twas! guilty towards


    him, Teacher Astor and Carrie the


    most, because it was them who


    treated me sincerely even if | wasn''t


    anything back then. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Teacher Astor... Arthur, how is he?¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, | asked Arthur.


    ¡°Father really wanted to see you


    when we told him the news about the


    cooperation... Howey ess ists!


    tech pursiler ack until we are


    able to settle our business with Alpha


    Kain.¡± Arthur smiled as if telling me


    that | can rest assured. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Knowing that the people who became dear to me back in Silver Pack had never changed their feelings toward me, my heart was


    filled with warmth and guilt at the same time.


    ¡°You know, | really thought that ke was crazy to approach you for a cooperation... | really believed that you would never ever


    want to see ke again...¡±


    ¡°But here you are... ke and you... who would have thought...¡± Arthur looked far at the window and muttered with a profound


    expression.


    ¡°| did not expect this as well... but when we talked it over, it was as if being with him again is the right thing...¡± | answered,


    ¡°There¡¯s still the wounds of the past, but we are taking one step at a time...¡±


    Arthur smiled, there¡¯s an expression in his face that signified maturity. Perhaps, bing a father, Arthur had no longer exuded


    his yful attitude towards me and ke.


    He walked towards me and tapped


    my shoulder as he uttered, ¡°Well, then


    do not rush things,. Tagewoof Jou!


    Q J


    wee burrddeply, ut even the moon


    goddess knows that you long for


    each other. | just hope that this time,


    nothing could take you two apart and


    bring you pain.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chloe


    The noon soon came and | woke up after catching a little bit of sleep.


    When | got out of my room, | immediately saw Esha¡¯s figure phasing back and forth in my door. Her figure was full of


    anxiousness and remorse.


    ¡°T-teacher!¡± As soon as | swung the door open, Esha looked at me with a conflicted expression. She appears to be hesitating in


    approaching me because of the mishap she did earlier.


    ¡°Why are you here? Have you finished restoring the clinic to its original state?¡± | asked, still with a stern expression.


    Esha was too young when | met her and started to teach her medicine. Because most of her peers were not able to survive back


    then, she was always treated in high regard by bing my student. What happened earlier was a realization to me that | have


    to build Esha¡¯s good character as well.


    Esha is shy and timid, but when ites to certain things like medicine, she may be arrogant and prideful. As such, |


    decided to use this situation to let her learn about humility and respect.


    ¡°|.. we finished cleaning up already Teacher... but we were not able to replenish the herbs that were destroyed by the incident...¡±


    As Esha exined these things, her head hung low in guilt.


    ¡°Teacher... I¡¯m sorry... | did not think things through and caused our pack¡¯s precious medicines to be wasted just like that...¡± Her


    expressions seemed to now realize the extent of the damage that she made because of acting hastily.


    However, she also had to learn to fix the trouble she had made, ¡°You should apologize to Arthurter, just like | said earlier, most


    of my knowledge was taught by him and my Master, his father. You should give him the respect that is due to him...¡±


    ¡°As for the wasted medicine, | will give you three days to gather and prepare all of it. Moreover, you are to stay in the pack for


    three months and not go out until | permit it. That would be your punishment.¡± | exined.


    ¡°Three days... Teacher... that¡¯s...¡± Surprised at my orders, Esha looked at me dumbfounded as she estimated the reasonable


    time to replenish all the wasted medicines and herbs was way far than the time | gave her.


    ¡°Noining! If you could have dealt with the situation responsibly and not reacted hastily then you wouldn¡¯t even be in this


    predicament.¡± | told her before stepping out and seeing the rest of the pack.


    When | got out, the rest who were also punished because of the incident all came to apologize to Arthur as well.


    As for Caleb, | ¡®punished¡¯ him by sending him back to the Frost Fang Pack to escort Arthur and continue the preparation for the


    ns inside their territory.


    Our n consists of two interlinked phases. First is the n to conceal our operations while strengthening ke¡¯s Frost Fang


    Pack¡¯s reputation inside Alpha Kain¡¯s forces.


    The next few days will be filled with a lot of information gathering and plot work, so that we could create a picture that Frost Fang


    Pack is genuinely tracing and eradicating any sign of the Red Moon Pack¡¯s existence.


    The next part of the n is to slowly eliminate the packs that help Alpha Kain gain their prestige. In doing so, we shall also make


    it seem like a number of these packs were cooperating with the Red Moon Pack and are plotting to betray Alpha Kain.


    However, remembering how cunning and extremely wary Alpha Kain was, we could only do this in moderation.


    Moreover, the execution of this n was reallyplicated and it needed a lot of manpower. The Frost Fang Pack, Silver Pack


    and Red Moon Pack might not be enough to execute this on a wider scale that is why we agreed to only start this after a month


    of preparation.


    Just like that, the day passed so quickly.


    Once again, | stood in the clearing where | waited for ke toe. While it was interrupted earlier, | knew that ke meant for


    us to meet again to train.


    Remembering our sudden parting, my lips tingle a bit as if it did not forget the sensation of ke¡¯s kiss earlier on. A swift breeze


    passed by and the next moment, ke was already in front of me.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked while his arms moved to pull me in his embrace.


    I sank into his chest and allowed my entire body to savor his warmth and scent, ¡°Pretty messy and hectic...¡±


    ke let out a chuckle before leaning down to nt a wet yet searing kiss on my forehead, ¡°I just heard that your student and


    Arthur caused a mess...¡±


    ¡°Yeah... we¡¯ve lost a lot of material in the process...¡± We talked for a moment while we rested in each other¡¯s body before ke


    moved to start the training once more.


    ¡°Are you ready for tonight''s training?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Let''s do this...¡± Feeling Aurora¡¯s excitement, my determination soared as well as | nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Alright...¡± ke then stood up and demonstrated something.


    It was a normal swinging motion using his hands but it was executed so fast. | only realized that the nearby tree where his swing


    was directed was already broken in two parts.


    | looked at ke in awe, asking if he


    could do it again. | now realized that


    it was different fro wien oGgOlt!


    usyely used tHe Wo f powers to


    exhibit strength. While it was a basic


    motion, it was efficient and even


    more powerful than how | do it with


    Aurora¡¯s powers. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He let out a chuckle and asked, ¡°What do you think | did when | executed that attack?¡±


    ¡°Ermm... it was so fast that | couldn¡¯t figure out the details, all | know is that you used Eron¡¯s power to exhibit such strength and


    hit the tree...¡± | shook my head and ryed my conclusion.


    Surprisingly, ke shook his head and replied, ¡°Wrong... | did not pull Eron¡¯s power out... | shifted a part of my hand to Eron¡¯s


    form.¡±)


    | titled my head and was confused, shifting only a part of one¡¯s body is something | haven¡¯t heard of.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this... when you ¡®pull¡¯ your


    wolf''s strength, you are only


    borrowing a part of hesistyengthana


    nos ptilizingt totRe''fullest. On


    average, we can only exhibit 40-50%


    of our wolf''s powers when we ¡®pull¡¯


    them to utilize in battle.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But when you shift, even if it is only partial, you are able to use up to 75% of your wolf¡¯s power output without fully shifting.¡±


    ¡°Also, we have our own limitations


    when we fight in each form... For


    : Gots


    instance, we ape eyyoeniitore


    apuiexpidsive when we shift, but we


    are more precise in our attacks when


    we fight in our human forms.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Having the ability to partially shift is the most efficient way of fighting for longer battles.¡±


    ¡°Of course, shifting fully still remains as our strongest form but that would be another training for you to take on.¡±


    The more ke exined what it means to partially shift, the more | was amazed and baffled. It was like ke was ushering me


    to a new world which I never knew exists!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ke


    ¡°How do we achieve that ke?¡± As Chloe uttered these words, | saw a fire of determination in her eyes.


    Looking at her full of drive, | was always mesmerized and captivated. Chloe never failed to enchant me everytime she showed


    her determination and confidence.


    Whether she dresses in a long evening silky gown or her ragged training clothes...


    Whether she wakes up with messy hair or goes out with her hair done...


    In my eyes, the mere sight of her bright and resolute eyes seduces me so much that | wanted to hide her from the rest of the


    world.


    Standing there, | felt like time went still as | was enthralled by her excitement towards the training.


    ¡°ke?¡± She called my name once more, only then did | snap back from my senses and replied, ¡°We will not do rigorous


    physical training for tonight... However, our first training routine is not easy either.¡±


    ¡°I''m ready anytime!¡± Her expression did not even have a hint of disappointment but instead looked at me in all seriousness.


    Seeing that, | went back to focus on our training, ¡°Your training will be to shift to human and wolf form back and forth... This way


    you and Aurora will be acquainted with each other¡¯s aura and will.¡±


    ¡°Aura and will? Isn¡¯t it amon knowledge that human and wolf¡¯s aura and will were one and the same?¡± As it was the first time


    Chloe was hearing about my words, she looked at me with a confused look as she asked.


    ¡°While it''s true that we are one with our respective wolves, our wills may not be the same. Once there was a moment when the


    wolf and human wills were totally out of sync, their auras will sh and it will cause an inner fight on who will be in control.


    Think of the body as a home vessel which was owned by you and aurora. While it is only one home, there are two owners of the


    body - us, and our respective wolves.


    As such we cannot kick out one or the other because we cannot renounce the ownership one had to the vessel. However, when


    ites to who controls who... it''s a different matter.


    When we are in our normal human forms, our wolf''s will usually submit to us.


    But when we shift, while our wolf form still generally follows our will, the wolf''s instincts would be much more dominant.


    Just like our natural tendency to be more engrossed in a battle when we have a prey to chase, our instincts kicks in.¡±


    ¡°But... if our human will was still the one that could be followed during the shift form, then wouldn''t it be unfair for our wolves that


    they have less influence on our body?¡± Chloe asked. She was looking so adorable when she furrowed her brows and thought


    things through in all seriousness.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true...¡± | said with a smile on my face.


    Surprised by my answer, Chloe¡¯s ears perked up. Her actions right now were something | have never seen before, yet it amazes


    me everytime she shows a new side of herself.


    ¡°Remember, the way we lived was different from humans. As werewolves, we follow the wolves'' will to be one with our destined


    mates and live with our own packs. Things that made us different from humans were the very influence our wolves take in


    control.


    With this we can establish that our wolf and human side had its own will and preference... And while it is rare, there will be


    situations that our wills have to sh with each other, causing an internal turmoil.


    The great example for this one is when one is banished from the pack, therefore bing a rogue. Because the will of our wolf,


    which is to live in a pack, was broken, there is a conflict in our nature. While our human side could live just fine alone, our wolves


    could not...


    That¡¯s the reason why rouges lose rationality when they stray far away from their packs. Over time, their human sides would


    weaken and they would start to act no different than the wolves in the woods.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The more Chloe heard this, the more her eyes brightened, ¡°I see... Now | understand! Although Aurora was extremely weak back


    then, | also felt that pain and turmoil when | was banished from the pack in the past... What you said indeed makes sense...¡±


    ¡°Good... now for starters, we could


    only try shifting back and forth a


    couple of times... Oui age) isthab! |


    ths shift and r hit as fast as we


    can until your physical limit is


    reached. Would that arrangement be


    fine with you?¡± | asked. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes... we can start anytime!¡± With that, Chloe stood up and prepared herself to shift.


    Looking at her excited to shift in her wolf form, | started to panic, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Startled by my exmation she looked at me with a questioning gaze.


    Seeing her innocent look, | started to


    feel hot all over my face as | tried to


    look away. | was afraid that 6a!


    amahsinrg unpleasant that


    would be exposed in my thoughts


    and actions the moment her


    inquisitive eyesnded on me. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Erm...¡± Clearing my throat, | stepped back for a moment and took the bag | bought with me when | came.


    From it, | took a gigantic cloak made with silk. | have this made by the members of the Silver pack that is stationed in the decoy


    Frost Fang Pack territory when | saw Aurora¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°This is...¡± Taking the silk cloak, Chloe looked surprised as she felt the fabric with her hands, ¡°So warm...¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You should wear this... it will protect


    you from the cold of the night as you


    shift back and forth. ..Aat worn


    tcaroca''s Sve | made sure for


    it to be made exactly with her


    measurements.¡± | hastily exined


    as | tried not to mention one thing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That was the matter of her nakedness whenever she would shift back to her human form!

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ChloeText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Underneath the celestial canvas, the night sky unveiled its splendor, a breathtaking tapestry of stars that seemed to stretch on


    forever. The moon, a radiant sentinel, cast its ethereal glow over ke''s tall figure, illuminating it in a way that caused my body


    to pause


    Beneath the night''s pretty sky, the moon lit up ke''s face nicely. | nced at him and the soft fabric at his hands back and forth.


    ke noticed my look, though his face stayed serious. But | saw a bit of red on his cheeks.


    ke... Doesn''t he seem embarrassed?


    It was a vulnerability | hadn''t seen in him before, as if there was a moment of unspoken intimacy between us.


    | puzzled over the cause of his bashfulness for a moment. Then, like a light bulb turning on, it hit me. Could it be that he felt self-


    conscious about seeing me without any clothes on?


    After all, as werewolves, our transformations often led to torn clothing, and we usually didn''t have time to worry about modesty.


    In cases of emergencies, we don''t even think about it and just shift no matter who was present.


    Nakedness is a natural part of our lives and we as werewolves embrace it with grace.


    Maybe tonight, the atmosphere felt different, but seeing ke acting shy like that... | also felt embarrassed but at the same time,


    | felt being a little yful and wanted to tease him.


    "ke," | began, feigning innocence, "why is your face as red as a ripe tomato? Is it because of the heat?" | tilted my head,


    pretending not to understand.


    ke heard me and turned even redder. He looked away and cleared his throat. "It''s not very windy tonight," he said, trying to


    sound normal. But... | wasn''t about to let him off easy.


    ¡°Wind, huh?" | said with a suggestive smile. "You might be right. It''s pretty warm tonight." | pushed a strand of hair behind my


    ear, giving ke a sultry look. "Since it''s so hot, maybe | shouldn''t bother with this cloak. | mean, you''ve seen it all before." |


    shrugged, acting like it was no big deal.


    ke remained frozen for a few heartbeats before finally turning his gaze towards me. Our eyes locked, and for a moment, his


    thoughts were a mystery to me. Then, a sly grin curled upon his lips, and the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The timid ke I


    had seen earlier was reced by something more potent, an air of danger that surrounded him like an electrifying current.


    "If that''s your desire," he purred with a teasing lilt in his voice, "then consider it granted." His words sent a jolt through me, and


    my eyes widened in surprise. My yful attempt to tease him had backfired! ke had taken a bold step forward instead of


    retreating!


    ke leaned closer, his breath brushed against my ear, and his voice dropped to a sultry whisper.


    "It''s been years since | held you. For me... that time felt like forever. But | had nned to take things slow, to give you the time


    and space you need after all we''ve been through," he confessed in a hushed tone.


    "But Chloe, if you wish for us to draw closer faster," he continued, his voiceced with temptation, "then I''m more than willing to


    oblige."


    | was rendered speechless, feeling like a teenager experiencing her first love, my mind spinning with a whirlwind of emotions.


    Unable to respond to ke''s provocative words, | abruptly snatched the cloak from his grasp and made my way behind the trees


    to change. When | returned, the silk cloak enveloped my body, hiding my regr clothes safely out of sight.


    ke''s eyes were fixed on me, and though he said nothing, his gaze spoke volumes.


    The way he looked at me... it was as if | were the most beautiful woman in the world, and my heart raced within my chest.


    Frozen in ce, | was supposed to start shifting, yet | stood there like a statue, neither of us uttering a word.


    Then, as if on cue, ke stepped closer, his arm encircling my waist, drawing me into a warm embrace.


    Startled but not resisting, | melted into his arms, and he held me close, as if he never wanted to let go. His voice was a gentle


    murmur in my ear as he whispered, "| wasn''t merely teasing you, Chloe. Every word | spoke was true."


    My heart pounded loudly, and | trembled as he continued, "Chloe, | offer you the choice. Do you wish to spend this night with me,


    or... shall | wait?"


    His words carried both deep emotion and seductive allure, and my body tingled, goosebumps forming on my skin. Held by my


    mate, held by ke, my entire being felt aze, a fire that threatened to consume me whole.


    My body screamed its desire to be with him.


    But... more than my body''s desire, | knew that my heart was not yet ready.


    Thus, | summoned the strength to whisper, "Not tonight, or in the immediate future. Our hearts need more time to heal, ke.


    We must wait."


    ke held me close, not letting go,


    but his grip on my waist became


    more tender, hi egnpeats gemiter He


    JOseDHIS Ses, taking in my scent as


    if it were the elixir that kept him


    grounded. Then, he sighed softly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright," he conceded, his voice gentle and warm. "I''ll respect your wishes." With those words, he finally released me.


    As his arms let go, | felt a strange


    emptiness, a yearning to pull him


    back into that ing,endbface.


    Bes Bigke tid bheady stepped back,


    granting me space. His smile


    softened the moment, and he asked,


    "Are you prepared to begin your


    training?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Several hours passed, and |y on the grass, my breath heavy andbored. | gazed up at the sky, where the dawn¡¯s first light


    was about to break.


    "Good job tonight," ke praised me, offering a bottle of water and sitting beside me. "You should rest and try to get some sleep.


    Today, our packs willmence joint training.¡±


    | took a sip of water and nodded, my curiosity getting the better of me. "ke, can you tell me about our training today?"


    During our meeting, we''d agreed that the Frost Fang Pack would assist my pack members in their training, but | hadn''t had the


    chance to inquire about the specifics.


    "Well," ke began, his tone


    thoughtful, "your eae stre


    in poison= it''s your sae st Oe


    Bud hot bi St your pack members


    possess the skill to wield that de


    effectively." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So," he continued, "the Frost Fang Pack will help refine this de by teaching you the intricate art of assassination."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chloe


    As the relentless sun zed overhead, casting its searing heat upon the members of the Red Moon Pack and our guests from


    the Frost Fang Pack, we all gathered in the open clearing.


    Sharing valuable pieces of information and conducting training to strengthen our packs, those were matters agreed upon by the


    Red Moon Pack and the Frost Fang Pack. Since strengthening the pack was one of our priorities, we didn''t waste any time and


    immediately scheduled a training by the Frost Fang Pack.


    As the Alpha of the Red Moon Pack, | thought everything was going smoothly. | didn''t take into consideration the state of mind of


    my pack members.


    No matter what their reason was, the Frost Fang Pack''s attack was still fresh in my pack members¡¯ mind. Thus, although they


    were attending the training as | had ordered, | could clearly see the negative expressions on their faces.


    Especifically, everyone''s faces bore expressions of clear discontent when their gazes settled on ke and Idris, who stood at the


    forefront. | arched an eyebrow in response, sensing the lingering reluctance of my proud pack members to ept outsiders,


    particrly those who attacked them, guiding their training.


    ke remained stoic, unperturbed by my pack member''s tant disapproval. On the other hand, Idris couldn''t hide his irritation,


    his features marred by annoyance.


    "| will first give you a simple introduction before going to the demonstrations."


    "The art of assassination takes on a mysterious and fascinating form. It''s not merely about stealthily ending someone''s life, it''s a


    complex blend of cunning, precision, and the harnessing of supernatural abilities," although he was irritated, Idris religiously


    exined.


    ¡°As an assassin, you are akin to a phantom of the night, trained to move without making a sound and to remain unseen by all..."


    ¡°Your knowledge must run deep... understanding the anatomy and vulnerabilities of both human and werewolf forms. The craft of


    poison is a potent tool in your arsenal, your greatest weapon..."


    The dialogue unfolded, with Idris delving into the intricate art of assassination. He exined the nuances and strategies, with


    ke lending his assistance for the demonstrations.


    | watched them intently, and though the Red Moon Pack members appeared to be listening, a cloud of skepticism hung over


    them.


    ¡®They know they have to learn from ke and Idris, but they are very reluctant to do so... if this continued, then this training


    would be a waste of time...¡¯ | thought with a frown.


    ¡®What are you going to do, ke?¡¯ | thought as | looked around my pack members. Even Caleb, who is known for his unwavering


    discipline, wore a hostile expression that seemed aimed directly at ke.


    io... In fact, Caleb''s hostility was the most palpable among the others. It was as if he were sending invisible daggers towards


    ke.


    "Oh? Could it be... that he realized that Alpha Sabre has the same identity as ke, the Lycan King?¡¯ rmed, | couldn''t help but


    think for a moment before dismissing that thought.


    ¡®No, that couldn''t be. Otherwise... it wouldn''t end just like this..."


    ¡®But why is Caleb so hostile against ke?¡¯ Caleb was always calm and reliable, seeing him like that, | couldn''t help but raise a


    brow.


    Fortunately, ke carried on, seemingly oblivious to Caleb''s animosity, focusing solely on the training.


    After the end of Idris and ke''s demonstration, Idris announced, "Group yourselves into two and follow the actions we just


    demonstrated now."


    While the pack members were busy grouping themselves, suddenly, Caleb''s voice carried an undertone of polite sarcasm as he


    turned his attention to ke.


    "Alpha Sabre," he began, a sly smile ying at his lips, "since you''ve graced us with your presence, how about giving us a


    personal demonstration of your skills? As the Alpha of the Frost Pang Pack, would you give me the honor of personally teaching


    me?


    ¡°How about the two of us spar for a bit?"


    Aclear provocation. Although he called it a spar, it was obvious that Caleb was challenging ke.


    | was startled while a collective tension settled over the clearing as everyone here experienced the fight when the Frost Fang


    Pack first arrived in the pack. Everyone had a taste of ke''s power. Thus, a lot of the members started getting worried that


    Caleb would get hurt and so most of the pack members turned to look at me, asking me with their eyes to stop Caleb.


    However, | surprised them all by simply watching, my expression neutral.


    ke turned to look at Caleb and raised a brow. And everposed, he considered Caleb''s request before nodding.


    "Very well, Caleb. | ept your challenge. But let''s make this interesting." A collective gasp was heard around the pack. Caleb''s


    eyes turned colder as he asked, "What do you suggest?"


    "| get something if | win and vice versa," ke responded calmly.


    Caleb''s curiosity piqued, and he raised an eyebrow. "You want a prize for the winner?"


    ¡°Well, what do you want if you win?"


    ke''s response was unexpected. "I don''t want anything from you, Caleb," he said with a small, enigmatic smile.


    ¡°But Alpha Chloe can grant the prize," he suddenly said, making the field filled with murmurs.


    "What? He wants something from the Alpha?!"


    ¡°How presumptuous!"


    "This Alpha Sabre... Isn''t he being too much?" The crowd angrily murmured.


    However, ke ignored and continued, "Of course, if you win, you can have a prize too. If Alpha Chloe agrees with this, of


    course.¡±


    My eyes narrowed as | stared at ke. A prize? What are you nning, ke? But no matter how | tried, | could not see through


    his thoughts.


    On the other hand Caleb, however, grew suspicious. "What kind of prize are you talking about, Alpha Sabre?" He hissed.


    ke met Caleb''s gaze evenly. "A home-cooked meal by Alpha Chloe herself."


    Suddenly, my thoughts raced back to


    a time when | used to cook for BI


    Back in the ae cjwerltakese


    Breads trke. But ever since


    the tragedy of the Red Moon Pack... |


    never held cooking instruments


    anymore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, he wanted me to cook for him?'' My heart that has been calm all this time started racing.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "A home-cooked meal by Chloe..."


    Caleb muttered, the ting of his eats \


    ting fed bli buinfeay | F\erpise


    ols it ee be because of the heat?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, do you agree with this Alpha


    Chloe? The winner will ac tqeajay |


    y. megoak¨¦d Heal, ke


    aay


    immediately enening my


    attention back. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What a unique prize Alpha Sabre. How dare you dream of eating the food that | made?," | said with a cold voice, making


    everyone turn quiet.


    ¡°But since it''s a prize for a spar, then | will reluctantly agree," | added before a smirk form on my lips.


    "The of you, do your best in your spar."

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chloe


    As soon as | said these words, the air around the area became intense. Caleb looked at ke provokingly as he moved his arms


    and legs getting ready for the spar.


    On the other hand, ke remained calm as he slowly stepped in the middle of the crowd.


    With the two getting ready the onlookers backed up to give the two some space. The hot zing sun continued to emit its heat


    seemingly scorching the dust around as the earthy smell of the sparring area reached my nose.


    However, there seemed to be a cold wave of air being emitted by the two who were standing against each other. The pack


    members did not say a word and only watched with their eyes looking like they wanted Caleb to teach ke a lesson.


    While annoyed that this was the attitude of my pack, | know that they really needed to see the extent of ke¡¯s power. In this


    world, it is still easier for one to show respect and regard when you are exceptionally stronger than the rest. As such, | did not


    intend to stop them in the first ce.


    | only pray that the oue of the spar will be deemed beneficial for the pack and the cooperation. No matter who the winner is,


    the most important thing would be breaking the hostile wall between the Red Moon and the Frost Fang Pack.


    ¡°Since you are the one who proposed the challenge, I''ll let you make the first move.¡± ke stood in the middle, with his entire


    body rxed. His words carried a hint of dare as he looked at Caleb''s tiny expressions.


    ¡°If you insist!¡± Caleb no longer said anything and started to gather his aura.


    Gasps were heard around as everyone saw that Caleb instantly disappeared before their eyes. ¡°Go get him, Caleb!¡± Amazed by


    the speed their beta has exhibited, my pack members started to be riled up.


    However, ke remained unmoving, with a slight curve on the corner of his lips. His gaze did not even look in any direction but


    ahead when he raised his arms protectively and made swiping motions with ease.


    As he did it, a shadow shed against its direction and was immediately forced to retreat.


    The sound of the ground being crushed as Caleb tried to stop the momentum of his body made the entire arena be silent.


    At that moment, it was clear to everyone that Caleb was instantly defeated on the first exchange.


    Fortunately, ke seemed to have thought the same as | am, he wanted to use this chance to somehow try to lessen the


    hostility between the two packs. As such, he made the choice to not defeat Caleb instantly as it will only incur more resentment


    from the entire pack.


    Giving Caleb a chance is also a way to spare the dignity of the pack and not be humiliated. While Caleb is indeed strong, ke


    is someone who had already been leading the pack for years. He was raised to be the leader, and his innate prowess and


    control of his power definitely made him more stronger than Caleb.


    ¡°We''re just starting!¡± Caleb said as his eyes shed in determination.


    ¡°Go on, we must make this sparring fruitful for the both of us.¡± ke changed his stance to indicate that he will also start to


    attack.


    ¡°Raaaaah!¡± Caleb gathered his power once more, this time, the power in his hands and feet were double the force he disyed


    before. His moves were also ferocious and merciless as the first wave of attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The violent exchange between the two caused the entire surroundings to be covered in dust, causing the onlookers to have


    difficulty seeing what was happening.


    ¡°What''s happening now?¡± They muttered, trying to figure out who is getting more ahead of the other.


    In my position, | can see the situation more clearly. Caleb continued to release a barrage of vicious attacks while ke tried to


    defend efficiently.


    ke¡¯s movements were efficient, it was like no movements were wasted whenever hemands his body. It was a stark


    difference from when | remembered him to be.


    Back in the Silver Pack, he was like a sharp longsword able to kill everyone around it indiscriminately. The lethal choices in his


    movements were all meant for him to end the enemies life in the most cruel and fearsome way.


    But this moment, his movements were still ever so deadly, however, there was a hint of calction and wisdom in his every


    move. It was like his way of fighting refused to waste a single amount of energy and he was meant for long battles.


    Precise, deadly and well calcted, it was the fighting style most suitable for assassins!


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage against someone with powerful attacks like Caleb. It was like, this way of


    fighting was designed to deal with a target that is significantly stronger in power than you.


    Could it be that this was what ke thought himself when he coborated with the Frost Fang pack for preparing against Alpha


    Kain?


    On the other hand, Caleb''s fighting was like a gigantic hammer, mighty enough to smash things into smithereens. Caleb has


    every right to have the title of the Red Moon Pack¡¯s strongest Beta because of this.


    Unlike An and the others, his way


    of fighting is already strong even


    without poison at Dele artrereul |


    ith his gneed hfs bites proved to


    be¡°more advantageous in a battle of


    sheer strength because the rest of


    the pack were more used to using


    poison in fighting rather than


    techniques. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom boom boom!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The more the two exchanged blows with each other, | noticed that the crowd became even more silent. Their provocative eyes


    started to emit a light of seriousness and focus.


    Their eyes never left the two people fighting in the middle. It was as if, by watching the fight, everyone was in the middle of


    realizing something.


    Their focused eyes eventually shed


    a hint of determination. The elu


    their eyes was eft SPburning


    dears ys stronger, most


    importantly, the hint of hostility was


    no longer there. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Instead, their eyes looked at Caleb and ke with respect.


    Seeing this, a relieved smile shed on my lips, but my heart skipped a beat when | met ke¡¯s knowing eyes as if he was also


    trying to convey something.


    Before | could figure out what he meant by it, another wave of gasps filled the area.


    Bang!


    In the end, Caleb''s body violently


    copsed on the ground as he looked


    at ke unwillingly. He clutc a his,


    lower ab ornen go Weited to stand


    Ups fas as he could. But when he


    looked down, he saw that his position


    was already outside the boundary


    line of the sparring arena, denoting


    that he had lost the fight. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | quickly stood up, not wanting the fight to be extended and gravely hurt anyone. With a calm face | announced, ¡°Caleb


    went out of bounds, the winner of this sparring match is Alpha Sabre!¡±


    ¡°You two did very well!¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ke


    Standing in the middle of the astounded crowd and the heated gaze from Caleb, | lifted my head to see Chloe¡¯s radiant look.


    Looking at her standing so confident and authoritative among the people who once never regarded her, | felt proud and amazed


    at the same time.


    Seeing her oveing all the challenges all these years made me sigh in regret that | was not there to watch her grow day by


    day.


    Even so, the fact that the oue of this seemingly mundane fight was her home cooked meal made me feel excited. Five years


    of being without her, | have always longed to see her happy face when serving the food she proudly made.


    Just the thought of it made the annoyance | felt towards Caleb be buried behind my head as | looked at him before


    stepping out of the sparring area, ¡°I had a good fight... You are a strong opponent.¡±


    | saw him grit his teeth in frustration but | couldn''t care less. My eyes were drawn to Chloe once more as a faint smile shed on


    my lips, ¡°I shall im the price soon, Alpha Chloe...¡±


    ¡°En...¡± Chloe looked straight into my eyes still with her stoic gaze but the hint of understanding was apparent.


    While | wanted to taste the food she made, | knew more than anyone that she needed rest. Having to lead the pack in day time


    and relentlessly training during the night, this routine will not change anytime soon.


    ¡°lll have it once our ns go through positively... It should not be toote by then.¡± | dered loud enough for everyone to hear.


    In this way, the pack members will be reminded of the main focus at hand, their training to deal with Alpha Kain.


    ¡°Thank you for being mindful about it.¡± Chloe replied.


    Just like that, the two of us acted as if nothing happened earlier that night. We did our roles without a hitch as days went by and


    the time set for the operations is about to approach.


    ¡°ke, there¡¯s news from Alpha Sabre on Alpha Kain¡¯s side!¡± While | was in my room, Arthur came knocking on the door with a


    hasty tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± | asked.


    ¡°Alpha Sabre sent a message saying that the first bait that Chloe and | developed has now reached ALpha Kain¡¯s forces. Now


    we can actuallymence our first operations!¡± Arthur exined excitedly.


    His eyes were zing in anticipation and curiosity about how things might turn out.


    Upon furnishing the agreement with the Red Moon Pack, the Frost Fang pack sent Arthur along with a small team of warriors


    with medical knowledge to learn from Chloe and their pack¡¯s poison techniques.


    Their task was to help develop a potion that could be used to weaken the mental state of the target we selected - the Dark Wood


    pack.


    They were a pack that is known to have joined Alpha Kain¡¯s forces voluntarily. In order to please the Alpha Kain, theyunched a


    wide scale attack in the southwest and wiped out all the resisting small packs around. This pack is arge pack that is double the


    size of Red moon and Frost Fang packbined.


    We chose this pack because our first goal was to bring a result to Alpha Kain and stabilize our position as his assassin group.


    For the potion, Chloe and Arthur developed a drug that could make one addicted to it and willpletely modify your body to


    show signs of long term consumption even if you only drank once.


    We are trying to create a picture that the Dark Wood Pack has been conniving with the ¡®Red Moon Pack¡¯ all along and was


    desperate to do so because they wanted the drug which they are addicted to.


    With Chloe¡¯s deep knowledge of potion and medicine, the potion wasplete within a week¡¯s time and we were able to send


    our spies to the Dark Wood Territory and leave it there to do its own thing.


    It was surprising that it reached Alpha Kain¡¯s ears in less than a month. As such, they now wanted for us the ¡®Frost Fang Pack¡¯ to


    deal with it.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s contact Chloe so that we can all prepare!¡± | stood up and immediately went to the meeting hall to gather my


    warriors.


    ¡°But...¡± Arthur hesitated but meeting my gaze he immediately informed, ¡°Alpha Sabre wants you to know that there will be a


    group of elders that would want to join us in annihting the pack... What shall we do?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing his words, | paused for a


    while and still advised him to contact


    Chloe for the matter. At ene paint! |


    oe apotddtcu tris


    possibility from happening, however,


    as leaders of the pack, we should still


    review the n with our pack


    member''s survival in mind. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Understanding my intentions, Arthur immediately went to Chloe¡¯s territory to inform her directly.


    In order for the picture to be perfect we have to create a believable scene for the elders to be fully convinced while in the


    shadows we were actually in the move to slowly annihte their forces.


    The response from Chloe¡¯s side was quick and we were able toe up with an agreeable n without any more mishaps.


    Aweek after, wearing the full face silver mask | wore to conceal my identity, | stood with the Frost Fang Pack, Idris and Arthur


    while sweeping a nce over the territory of the Dark Wood Pack far ahead.


    ¡°Men, we shall approach the pack


    with full vignce and carefulness.


    This pack isrge, but eareto\)


    t tthe vot ¡ê5 Snice the


    evidence is confirmed.¡± Knowing that


    the elders were behind us


    scrutinizing gazes, | reminded my


    men and signaled them to get ready.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Behind the mask however, there is


    one direction my eyes would go into.


    Far from the end of thelterritarsUF


    ths Paik iaad Path | could sense


    Chloe and the rest of the pack


    waiting for our signal for a great y


    that we were about to perform!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chloe


    ¡°Is everyone ready??¡± Sensing several presence from a direction | faced my pack members and called their attention.


    ¡°Tonight will be the first step of our revenge! | know all of us have been waiting for this time and you all did your best in training


    and cooperation...¡± Seeing the silent yet intense faces of my pack members, | looked at them and reminded,


    ¡°We came prepared, however, we came with a mission. No matter what, we have to prioritize doing our goal and not jeopardize


    or expose our pack and our allies. We still have a long way to go in exacting our revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha...¡± The pack members looked back and uttered in a low voice. | saw in their eyes the extreme desire to fight and


    bathe in blood; however, my reminder seemed to bring them back to reality and control themselves.


    Our goal for today is to destroy an enemy camp and pose them as a traitor. But in doing so, we will not kill in the slightest, we


    instead would carry out the prologue of a grand act that we all agreed to do.


    To make the Red Moon Pack the enemy and to establish the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s standing with the Blood Hound Pack.


    With that, we settled down in our position and lied in the shadows waiting for our turn to move.


    The night is silent and the moon hides behind the thick clouds. It was a dark night, with the skies refusing to give its light to the


    ck canvas.


    It was as if they refused to see the bloodshed that was about to happen.


    Even so, ke and I, along with the packs we represent, needed these things to be done.


    The wind stopped blowing harshly, as if time stopped them from proceeding any further making the entire surroundings be


    eerily silent.


    Only our faint breathing could be heard as we all looked in a certain direction and watched everything that happened.


    Soon the skies ahead grew a faint orange light, smoke arose in the air as the scent of blood and fire started to reach our noses.


    This was also seen by Vanessa and the rest, however, | raised my hand signaling them to wait as this was not yet the right time.


    Our role is simple, we are reinforcements posing as the ally of the Dark Wood pack, solidifying the evidence of ¡®allegiance¡¯ we


    have with them.


    As rehearsed, we will also act out an intense battle against the Frost Fang Pack and the witnesses they took in tow to fully


    convince Alpha Kain that our pack is starting to target him and there were already traitors amongst his trusted ally packs.


    But in that process we will also establish the fact that Frost Fang Pack is definitely not among them.


    To make it more realistic, ke and | have already arranged who will ¡®die¡¯ in this battle. The reason why we pushed for cross


    training was also because of this.


    Led by Calleb and An, our pack has sent people to learn and pose as the Frost Fang Pack and would be the ones to ¡®die¡¯ in


    battle. But in reality once they ¡®die¡¯ they will go back to our pack until our act is finished.


    In order for this to be properly carried out, we need ke¡¯s prompt before we could enter the scene and act out our role.


    Minutes passed by and the roars of battle became louder and louder. The fire had already grown up in the sky as the scent of


    blood thickened, along with the horrifying screams of the people from a distance.


    ¡°Wait a little bit more...¡± Seeing my pack excited, | held out my hand and signaled them to get ready.


    ¡°Chloe... it¡¯s your turn now!¡± Finally, ke sent a mind link asking us to go in and start the y.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± | said as we all wore our capes and masks before heading straight in the direction of the lit up skies.


    The wind that weed us carried a suffocating smell of fire and heat. When we entered the battlefield, almost all of the Dark


    Wood Pack was already wiped out, the remaining ones were just the innocents, the women and some warriors who chose to


    protect them with all their might.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± | shouted, pointing my finger toward ke as Alpha Sabre and the elders from the Blood Hound Pack.


    ¡°Red Moon Pack! Surrender now, our Alpha Kain may even forgive you if you hear our advice!¡± One of the elders looked at us


    excitedly and confidently shouted.


    ¡°Over our dead bodies!¡± | shouted as | signaled my pack to engage in the fight.


    ¡°Raaaaaa!!!¡± The warriors behind me charged with all their might, each finding their opponents as we had initially nned.


    Now the only thing that wasn¡¯t on the n were the elders with us.


    As such, | made ast minute decision to have Vanessa and | face them in case they joined the fight. On ke¡¯s side however,


    he had already made a precaution as well.


    ¡°Dear elders, |''ll give to you my


    strongest aides for MONI) eee


    stay here until wesekdoe dealing


    Wit the Red Moon Pack!¡± ke said


    as he put Caleb and Idris as their


    guards. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deal with them quickly so that we can finally report this to Alpha Kain!¡± The elders looked at our ferocious attacks and decided


    not to directly face us, much to our relief.


    ¡°In that case, everyone, let¡¯s stick to our roles until the end!¡± Seeing that the most favorable scenario has been given to us, | sent


    a mindlink to everyone.


    Pretending to have an intense fight


    now is no longer that awkwa i


    the practi e,weraiohidethest few


    Wek? e are already at a level


    where we could exchange blows


    heavily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah! Why are they so strong?! The


    Great Elder said that the remnants of


    the Red Moon Pack are the tims reat


    ones! Wh is the Eras@Rang pack


    ngs hss time dealing with


    them?!¡± The Elders uttered in


    annoyance, but seeing how our fights


    be more violent, they still chose


    to hide behind Idris and Caleb while


    running their mouths. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Good... this is the right time...¡¯ Seeing that the elders already lost patients, it''s time for me to make myst move!


    Breaking away from Alpha Sabre¡¯s hands, | used my aura and jumped high in the skies.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me as | threw something on the fire which emitted an astringent smell that made people dizzy.


    ¡°Not good! The Red Moon Pack threw poison in the mes! Now the poison is already spreading in the air!¡± A member of the


    Frost Moon Pack shouted.


    ¡°What-¡± Before the elders could say something, many of the Frost Fang Pack warriors puked blood and copsed on the ground,


    ¡®dying on the spot¡¯.


    The face of the Elders became pale as they covered their nose and held their breaths.


    ¡®Alpha Sabre¡¯ lowered his sword and instructed, ¡°Everyone retreat! Protect the elders! I''ll stay behind and stall them!¡±


    When ke announced this, the Elders did not even wait for their escort¡¯s Idris and Caleb, they ran away first!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chloe


    ¡°Tsk tsk! Look at them!¡± Arthur, who blended with us in the Red Moon Pack looked at the retreating backs of the elders as they


    frantically fled at sight.


    His eyes looked at them in disdain as he realized how cowardly these so-called elders looked.


    ¡°Let''s continue the act until we are given the signal.¡± Looking around, there were still many things to do before wrapping up the


    show that we did.


    Arthur and Vanessa followed as instructed, not leaving all the core members of the Dark Wood Pack alive.


    As for the young ones and those who were did not take part of Alpha Kain¡¯s scheme, both packs agreed to spare them and keep


    them for their future.


    Unlike Alpha Kain¡¯s forces who totally wipe out all who resisted their reign, ke and | have no ns to kill the innocent.


    ¡°They''re gone...¡± ke ¡®charged¡¯ at me with a dagger as he transmitted his message.


    ¡°Good work, leave us here to wrap up. | know you still had to go back to the Blood Hound Pack to report.¡± | replied, seeing that


    everything went ording to n.


    ¡°Alright... I''ll leave once | take all the ¡®evidence¡¯ we nted.¡± ke let out a subtle smile, the voice transmitted to the mindlink


    was warm.


    ¡°Take care, call me if there is anything unusual with Alpha Kain¡¯s behavior...¡± | said while | felt the heat on my back, not because


    of the fire but because of ke¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡± Giving a nod of understanding, ke casted onest nce on me and Arthur before he disappeared in the


    darkness.


    ¡°Alright, let''s start wrapping up.¡± When | could no longer sense his presence, | pped my hands and took the attention of


    everyone.


    As soon as | said this, those who ¡®died¡¯ in the battle from both the Frost Fang Pack and the Red Moon Pack stood up.


    They wiped the fake blood on their lips without any expression. Their eyes did not even look like they suffered from the grueling


    defeat that caused them to ¡®die¡¯ earlier.


    ¡°Let''s clear this up and take the survivors out. For sure, Alpha Kain¡¯s men will go here to check everything, so we must finish this


    before dawnes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Chloe!¡± The rest replied obediently and nimbly moved to follow the orders.


    With the cooperation between the members of the Frost Fang Pack and the Red Moon Pack growing steadily, the task of


    cleaning up and transporting the survivors were done within two hours.


    After making sure that the Dark Wood Pack territory had no more survivors left, | stood in the middle andpletely burned the


    ce, including the traitors who sold themselves to Alpha Kain and forced their own people to submit to his tyranny.


    The members of the pack, led by Vanessa had already started to travel to the designated ce where we would cater to the


    survivors of the packs we will eliminate moving forward.


    To ensure that this will not jeopardize both packs, we set another ce for them to be in.


    ¡°ke might note back until a week, what is your n at this point Chloe?¡± Arthur who stayed behind asked me as we both


    watched the Dark Moon¡¯s pack house being engulfed in the mes.


    ¡°| n to continue training, so is the pack. Even if the members of the Frost Fang Pack were already busy, we cannot fall behind.


    In no time, both of us will stop doing this act and fight the enemy head on, so we need to be ready for that.¡± | answered.


    ¡°Very well... | might as well dive into your medical archives and learn more about your poison!¡±Arthur shed his usual mad


    doctor eyes, as if he had already preyed on being the permanent resident of the clinic.


    Knowing that, | only shook my head and chuckled, ¡°Go ahead... Moreover, Esha seemed to have taken a liking at you as well.


    You can adopt her so that she will pester me everytime.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Arthur let out augh before following me as we exited the territory.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, this area is quite near the Silver Pack... Chloe... perhaps you want to drop by and see Carrie... and also Arian,


    our son.¡± While we were heading out of the territory, Arthur suddenly paused and very carefully proposed the idea.


    ¡°The Silver pack?¡± | muttered while my body froze and paused momentarily.


    But the next second, | realized that | have already started to take a step forward, with trying things out together with ke,


    seeing Carrie and also their son, Arian should not be a problem for me anymore.


    The only thing that made me feel anxious was myst memory of the Silver Pack.


    It was still a part of me that | could not confront freely, and so | am not sure if | could withstand the pain of having those


    memories resurface again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carrie and mine¡¯s ce was located quite far from the pack house.¡± Seemingly understanding my concern, Arthur


    shed an assuring smile and exined,


    ¡°Because of the heightened need to increase everyone¡¯s battle prowess, the pack house had be a center for training our


    warriors and it was not conducive for Carrie and | to nurture our children there...¡±


    ¡°So you cane and go visit Carrie and Arian without the entire pack noticing you...¡±


    Hearing Arthur¡¯s words, | closed my eyes and decided, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a while since | saw Carrie as well.¡±


    With that we both took a detour and


    went to ARthur and Carrie''s ce


    within the Silver Pack tgrcitory. Wyrile


    hu saiganal Wie erty was


    quite near to our current location, it


    still proved that Silver Pack is a


    seclusive pack as it was already the


    first light of dawn when we arrived at


    their ce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur led me to a small bungalow


    surrounded by flowers and a pick


    fence. As he said-jhectica where


    thairwBUbe Stood is quite far from


    the pack house as it waspletely


    peaceful and serene surrounded by


    the deep woods. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing their house, | could not help but let out a light chuckle, ¡°It is really Carrie¡¯s dream house!¡±


    Hearing my words, Arthur''s eyes


    shed a hint of surprise as he


    muttered, ¡°Yo pow ebaut Gs"


    Cayireauid Wot of work to design the


    house and its surroundings, even the


    color of the flowers in our front yard


    were nned by her!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He proudly said these words as if he was reliving the time when the two of them started as a couple.


    ¡°That¡¯s Carrie for you!¡± | muttered.


    The next moment, the door opened without us even knocking at the door.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like they were awake!¡± Arthur might not have noticed but the speed of his approach toward the house was so fast


    that it was as if he teleported right in front of the door.


    There, | saw Carrie exuding a beautiful and elegant motherly aura.


    And in her arms, a lovely little child who was still blinking with sleepy eyes, An.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chloe


    Arthur quickly shed toward Carrie and An, full of longing and excitement.


    Without much thought he spread his arms wide open and enveloped Carrie and An in his arms. He kissed Carrie affectionately


    as he caressed An¡¯s small lovely face.


    The scene was so heartwarming and beautiful. Seeing Arthur who had always been keeping a distance from Carrie back then


    show how he loves her made my heart feel relieved at the moment, especially when | saw Carrie''s face filled with bliss.


    From the bottom of my heart, | am d that the two of them have been well, despite all the things that happened back then.


    | remained at the spot | was standing in, watching their tender reunion with a smile on my face.


    Until Carrie¡¯s vision passed behind Arthur, our eyes met.


    ¡°Chloe!¡± She eximed her eyes widened with excitement and relief. Almost automatically, Arthur carried the still sleepy Arian in


    his arms as Carrie sped toward me.


    | smiled and replied, ¡°I came to drop by at Arthur¡¯s suggestion.¡±


    But Carrie seemed to have not heard my words as she pounced on me heavily and hugged me while she bawled like a baby,


    ¡°Wahhh, Chloeeee! | miss you so much! Did you know that | was so worried about you! You¡¯ve been away for so long!


    Waaaaah!¡±


    Lost in surprise, | let out an awkward chuckle as | hugged her back. It seems like she was still the youngdy that clings to me so


    heartily whether she was happy or sad.


    In my heart, | felt so relieved as | felt her warmth and words of worry. Even after many things happened between ke and I, our


    friendship was not broken.


    Just thinking about it, my eyes felt hot as tears uncontrobly fell, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, Carrie...¡±


    In the end, the two of us cried without a care.


    ¡°Papa... why is mama cwying?¡± At a distance, a cute tiny voice rang which halted the two of us in our teary reunion. ¡°Are they


    huwt (hurt)2¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that. Your mama saw her dear friend and missed her so much that she immediately cried in happiness.¡± Arthur


    cleared his throat and exined it to An awkwardly.


    ¡°O-oh... you can cwy when you are happy?¡± An¡¯s eyes blinked as his two shiny innocent orbs looked at Carrie and | with an


    innocent question.


    ¡°Sometimes, when you are very very very happy, you couldn''t help but smile.¡± Carrie let out a soft chuckle and took my hand,


    then as we walked towards the door where Arthur and An stood watching, she exined.


    ¡°| see...¡± An tilted his little head then paused, the next moment, he seemed to understand as he answered with nods.


    ¡°Come, Chloe... meet An.He is two years old now.¡± With a bright smile on her face, Carrie introduced An to me as she


    carried him. ¡°An, this is your auntie Chloe, please greet her.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Hearing the word auntie, An blinked his innocent eyes in surprise then looked at me curiously.


    ¡°Hello An, nice to meet you.¡± The moment | saw him up close, my heart skipped a beat as | saw a striking resemnce of


    ke into An¡¯s features.


    Just like ke and Carrie, An had dark wavy hair and his round eyes looked like he could see the depths of your soul despite


    its innocent brightness.


    ¡°Hewoo... Auntie Chwoee...¡± Seemingly curious yet shy, An still followed what his mother ordered. There was a hint of


    politeness in his tone but all about him seemed to be bright as he shed his tiny milk teeth.


    My heart was immediately taken away by his cuteness but | stopped myself from hugging him. Carrie smiled as she looked at his


    son once more before beckoning me to go inside. On the other hand, Arthur seemed to have given me some space as he took


    An and left us in the living room.


    The interior of the house exudes that the family living inside is warm and happy. Nothing about it is luxurious, however, it was


    filled with a tone of joy and belongingness.


    ¡°How do you like it Chloe?¡± Carrie looked at me expectantly when she saw that my eyes wandered around. | suddenly


    remembered how she would always say how she would build her home the moment Arthur epted her love.


    Who would have thought that she would really make their home exactly as she always dreamed of?


    ¡°Very beautiful, it is exactly as you have always talked about.¡± | smiled widely.


    The next moment, Carrie asked about the things that happened during the five years | wasn¡¯t around. | told her how | have been


    through the years and she was especially happy when she heard about Aurora.


    ¡°Ah... In the future, whenever it is convenient, I¡¯d like to meet Aurora!¡± Carrie uttered excitedly as she looked so relieved about


    the things that happened.


    It was a mysterious yet happy feeling when you see someone who was genuinely happy for you. Carrie may be someone who


    was the most affected of the things that happened to ke and | back then, and yet it isforting to see that she never


    changed.


    It was something that made me feel at ease and guilty at the moment. | felt guilty that | had to ignore and leave our friendship


    because of the hurt.


    But seeing this situation and how ke and | were slowly rebuilding our rtionship... Maybe things are for the better.


    After a while, Arthur came back from the kitchen and beckoned us to have breakfast.


    Joining the family of three, we shared a meal together, something that | haven¡¯t done in a long while since the preparation for the


    cooperation.


    The meal was simple and everything felt very familiar to me. | was taken back to the times when ke, Carrie, Arthur and | were


    sitting together on a table and sharing a meal without a care...


    Back to the time when everything was all fine and no one was hurt.


    Even so, as | found myself feeling mncholic, my mind reminded me of my recent rendezvous with ke which made me quite


    giddy.


    We may be far from Carrie and Arthur''s rtionship now... but we are slowly healing.


    With that the negative thoughts at the back of my mind were resolved and | was able to face the mealtime heartily.


    Or so | thought.


    In the middle of our heartwarmingAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    meal, Arthur''s face Cneliefeel ase


    of surprise doysed ig datetr¨¦e


    atitude so much that he even lost


    grip of the cutlery he had at hand.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arthur, what''s the matter?¡± Carrie looked at him worriedly.


    Arthur looked at me with anxiousness and then with Carrie. His eyes meant something which we immediately caught on.


    Carrie took An who thankfully was now done eating while Arthur led me to his study.


    ¡°Is there news on ke¡¯s side?¡± | asked as soon as | stepped in and closed the door.¡±


    ¡°There is...¡± Arthur answered heavily,


    ¡°He reported the matter persor@liito


    ha Kaj anduiDtMings seemed to


    be¡®within expectations.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing that nothing was wrong with


    the n, | was rather oud ugasyta |


    ¡°ey ea faa¨¦.WASTilled with a


    d Rs adow when everything went


    fine. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Except that he now knows who Alpha Kain¡¯s wife is...¡± he muttered slowly.


    ¡°Alpha Kain¡¯s wife? Who is she?¡± Curious, | raised my brows and asked.


    ¡°|-its...¡± Arthur clenched his fist and a trace of disgust and anger showed on his face as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s Lyra!¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ke


    ¡°Alpha Kain is ready to meet you now,¡± an old man with chilling, ice-cold eyes whispered, sending shivers down my spine. |


    nodded curtly, my curiosity piqued, and followed him down a dimly lit corridor, only to be halted abruptly by the same old man.


    ¡°Only you," he hissed with a harshness that cut through the air, casting a disdainful nce at myrades. His disrespect for an


    alpha like me was palpable, but | concealed my indifference, feigning annoyance and offense. My knuckles whitened as |


    clenched my fists, reluctantly dismissing my men before reluctantly trailing the old man into the heart of Alpha Kain''s fortress.


    Stepping through the imposing gates of the castle, a glint of anticipation sparked in my eyes. This was the very first time | had


    been granted ess to the enigmatic Blood Hound Pack.


    Kain was notorious for his secrecy and mistrust; meetings were always held in foreign territories, never within the confines of his


    own pack. However, some urgency hadpelled him to summon me here. A subtle chill crept into my gaze as | discreetly


    scanned the eerieyout of the ce. ¡®Blood Hound Pack, what an unsettling ce,¡¯ | mused silently.


    At this juncture, Kain''s dominion extended across nearly every werewolf pack in the world. He ruled with an iron fist, positioning


    himself as the supreme sovereign of the werewolf realm, orchestrating death and chaos.


    He had even erected a castle, a regal fortress where he reigned. Unsurprisingly, the Blood Hound Pack''s exterior resembled an


    opulent castle with seeminglyx defenses.


    Yet, with a keener eye, | discerned the perilous traps concealed within every nook and cranny, capable of instant death for the


    unwary. The pervasive scent of blood in the air and the anxiety etched onto the faces of the servants attested to the castle''s


    macabre history, hinting at countless werewolf lives lost to these treacherous mechanisms.


    "Closely follow me," the sinister old man interjected, his tone oozing malevolence.


    "| won''t take responsibility if you drop dead," he added with wicked delight. | contorted my features into a mask of barely


    suppressed rage, but obediently trailed him, allowing his cruel satisfaction to thrive.


    Finally, he ushered me into the throne room, and there, in the center of the grand hall, sat Alpha Kain. He regarded me with icy


    detachment, an imposing figure on his colossal throne. | clenched my fists even tighter, bowing my head deferentially.


    "| greet Alpha Kain," | intoned calmly, my voice steady despite the oppressive aura that encircled me. Over the past few years,


    Kain had amassed unimaginable power, an oppressive force capable of crushing anyone.


    It had once overwhelmed me too, but ever since reuniting with Chloe, his presence seemed oddly bearable. Thinking about


    Chloe, my chilling heart already started to calm down.


    Nevertheless, on the outside | feigned weakness, appearing paler and more submissive. It was only when Kain noticed my


    trembling shoulders that he withdrew his oppressive aura. Then, he let out a wicked grin.


    "Sabre, Sabre," Kain began, his voice cutting through the tense silence.


    ¡°Your report on the Red Moon Pack troubles me. Are you absolutely certain, or could your eyes have deceived you?"


    In the presence of Alpha Kain, doubt and suspicion hung in the air like a shroud. His first words pierced the silence, and my


    eyes, once warm, turned frigid as a bitter memory resurfaced. | retorted, my voiceced with determination, "| am not mistaken."


    "From their aura and their fighting style, they truly bear the mark of the Red Moon Pack''s remnants. Their use of a unique poison


    only solidifies my conviction,"


    | exined, my words measured and resolute. "| hold absolute certainty in what I''ve witnessed," | concluded, choosing to divulge


    nothing more. To over exin would surely invite Kain''s scrutiny, something | couldn''t afford.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Kain''s gaze bore into me, cold and calcting. He remarked icily, "The Red Moon Pack was eradicated five years past. |,


    personally, visited their territory to ensure everyst one met their end."


    "He personally visited?¡¯ | pondered, taken aback. ¡®This contradicts the reports. Is he testing me?¡¯ My demeanor remained


    indifferent, but | feigned a furrowed brow.


    "| cannot exin it, Alpha Kain," | stated. "But my eyes have not deceived me," | asserted firmly.


    For a fleeting moment, Kain''s re


    intensified, then he let out a mirthless


    laugh. "Well, upon refleation, su Widy


    eanoind dn that fateful night,


    anessa, her mother, and a few


    elders managed to evade my grasp,"


    he recollected as if recalling an


    afterthought. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Among the escapees, only their head


    sentinel possessed anybat


    prowess. Lisa, the former LunajA


    fragile as shit @ndaressa, their


    Prvets more than a sycophantic


    feline. She can barely deal with a


    handful of sentinels, much less


    orchestrate a rebellion against me,"


    Kain raised an inquisitive brow.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, how did these remnants amass the strength to challenge you, the formidable Frost Fang Pack?" He questioned, skepticism


    etched across his face.


    "| cannot fathom the reason, Alpha Kain," | replied calmly, offering a usible exnation Chloe and | had crafted earlier. Kain


    continued to scrutinize me before a sinister glint danced in his eyes, paralyzing me with dread.


    "Other refugees, you say? It''s possible," he mused. "Or... perhaps it''s linked to Dean''s other daughter?"


    His words sent a chill down my spine. "Rumor has it, he had a second daughter, a werewolf unable to shift. But she was


    fortunate enough to be the Lycan King''s mate."


    "| heard she fled from the Silver Pack


    before my assault on the Red Moon


    Pack. Who''s to sa Shelgsnt OO"


    rpgiptaineucan''a nce with the Silver


    Pack, orchestrating the resurrection


    of her fallen kin?" Kain''s words hung


    heavily in the air, a web of uncertainty


    and intrigue. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmmm, let me think. Isn''t her name... Chloe?" Kain''s casual utterance sent shockwaves through me. In that instant, a frigid grip


    mped around my heart, filling me with a chilling dread.


    The mere mention of Chloe''s name by Kain threatened to unleash a tempest of murderous emotions within me. A perilous notion


    crept insidiously into my mind, whispering, ¡®This bastard... Maybe | should go ahead and just try to kill him now after all?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ke


    Just thinking about how he used his filthy mouth makes every bit of me burn in rage. Looking at his condescending eyes, every


    bit of my body screamed to unleash the power | had and kill him on the spot.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Even Eron was agitated when he mentioned Chloe¡¯s name with a mocking tone. With the two of us being so in sync with our


    rage towards Alpha Kain, the hostility had no way to be held back anymore.


    But just as | was about to let loose my raging anger, | saw a shadowy figure slowly approaching from behind the throne . My


    eyes became distracted as | could smell a familiar scent in that direction.


    Only then did | notice that behind the throne was a heavy ck curtain which led to somewhere. | momentarily forgot what | was


    about to do when | saw that the person was slowly approaching the ce Kain and | were in.


    ¡°Oh... my wife is in the mood toe out.¡± Alpha Kain seemed to have noticed the other person¡¯s presence even before | did.


    His face was filled with excitement and pleasure when his mighty body shifted toward the side where the figure was about to


    walk out.


    His eyes squinted dangerously, waiting in anticipation. He was like a wolf who could not wait to set his mouth to taste the


    delicacy he was about to be given.


    | held my breath in surprise and confusion when | heard Alpha Kain¡¯s words - wife.


    ¡®That person that was about toe out is his wife?¡¯


    ¡®But why does this person carry a familiar scent?¡±


    There were so many questions in my mind as | stood still in the spot | am in. At this distance, | could not yet fully distinguish the


    scent that was giving me the feeling of familiarity.


    The scent was faint, almost nonexistent. It was drowned by another strong overpowering scent that made me feel nauseous at


    the same time.


    ¡°Hmm... it was most probably because that Alpha over therepletely marked that person.¡± Eron who seldom spoke answered


    the question in my mind.


    Realizing that and seeing the person behind the curtain finally emerging, | felt like a strong lightning bolt struck me at the


    moment.


    Behind my mask, | could not help but stare with my mouth wide open and my fist clenched in shock and a deep sense of


    betrayal.


    Because the person | saw walking so submissively toward Alpha Kain who immediately pulled her toward hisp was someone


    whom | used to entrust my back and pack with.


    ¡°Sabre... let me introduce you... the most powerful women in the entire werekind. The only woman who is fit to stand beside me


    as apanion and mate... Lyra!¡±


    Alpha Kain said with pride and arrogance. From his mouth came a name that | would have never imagined to side with my


    archenemy.


    Lyra.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    | used thest bit of sanity that | had to stop myself from uttering this word, however, | could already barely contain my


    composure. A trusted confidant, we¡¯ve grown up together and even had each other¡¯s backs!


    And even though it is no longer relevant, at one part of our lives, we were more than friends.


    But now, she was on the opposing side... making me question the meaning of everything that we shared together. Every


    memory, every fight we have won, every training we had to go through in order to obtain the power that could take silver pack to


    the next level!l3


    | no longer knew if | was standing straight or was able to maintain the persona | created for Alpha Sabre.


    All | could do was to watch Alpha Kain snake his hands toward Lyra who was looking at me with eyes that were soulless yet


    piercing at the same time.


    Alpha Kain let out an amorous chuckle as he continued to wrap his hands over Lyra¡¯s body, pulling him closer to her and forcing


    her face to turn to him.


    Their eyes met and a lustful tension exuded in the entire throne room. The dim light in the throne room exuded everything about


    blood and death, but with Lyra sitting behind the harbinger, she was like a me of fire.


    Her body was wrapped with the best fabric that hugged her body perfectly, while adorned with a glistening ensemble of gold


    around her body. Her face was painted with luxurious make-up, the rouge on her lips were almost akin to blood.


    Looking at the two of them, they were like the king and queen of the gates of the underworld as they sat in the throne without


    even caring that there was someone in front of them.


    Alpha Kain looked at Lyra¡¯s fair face with pleasure as he let out an intoxicated grin. The next moment, he clenched Lyra¡¯s chin


    and enveloped her lips with his mouth aggressively.


    Lyra on the other hand did not show any ounce of resistance,pletely taking away the benefit of the doubt | gave her. Thest


    bit of my respect for her as apanion made me think that maybe she was forced into this and she had no way to resist.


    But the moment | saw her eyes shifted and excluded a trace of satisfaction, | already knew that | was fooling myself. Lyra walked


    this path on her own volition.


    As they show affection to each other, everything started to make sense to me. Like a bulb suddenly lighting up, | was finally able


    to piece everything together.


    Five years ago, after the death of our unborn child, | never thought about Lyra¡¯s instigation deeply.


    As a punishment for instigating such


    a thing to happen to Chloe causi


    the loss of the het aseftieycaneny


    lap tte WibHa still had to punish Lyra


    for her mistake. In the end, | decided


    for her to be exiled away from the


    pack. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    And everything ended there.


    That is because | came to a conclusion that it was ultimately my fault.


    The loss of our child and my falling out with Chloe made me realize that everything was because of my willfulness and obsession


    to possess Chloe no matter what.


    Because of that, | criticized Pee for


    along time, ming m au


    loss of m paok dung the oe the


    saya and mate, a finally


    the loss of trust of one of my


    strongest aides, Lyra. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the sight of them acting amorously together made me rethink what happened.


    Especially the matter of the sudden


    attack that caused a trigger to all.


    That scale of the att ek andthe)


    seseegstlbirip attack right


    er, which very conveniently


    targeted Chloe at the right time and


    the right ce, ultimately killing our


    child... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Is someone that has to be orchestrated alongside someone inside the pack!


    In other words, everything that happened five years ago... the death of many of my pack members, the attack against Chloe and


    my child,


    The fall of the Silver pack...


    Was nned and made possible by a traitor... Lyra!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ke


    ¡°Oohhh... | forgot that you are still around Sabre...¡± As | was deep in my thoughts, Alpha Kain woke me from it and let out an


    amused chuckle.


    ¡°Pardon! Pardon! | could not resist when my WIFE was around... You know when they say strong wolves do have a strong sense


    of possessiveness over their own territory.. Isn¡¯t it Alpha Sabre?¡± Alpha Kain let out an amused chuckle as he looked toward me


    as if waiting to see my reaction.


    ¡°| don¡¯t dare to interrupt, Alpha Kain... besides it is as you said.¡± | replied by forcing myself to speak in a neutral tone.


    My heart, my entire being is filled with disgust, rage and betrayal as | forced myself to keep standing submissively while visibly


    ufortable. | kept my head down avoiding to watch what they were doing, not because | wanted to show them respect but


    because | might not be able to suppress my anger over the entire situation.


    Alpha Kain saw through my difort yet he appeared to be even more pleased when he heard my reply. He let out a hearty


    laugh as he started to say these words with the intention of bragging;


    ¡°Sabre, you might be wondering who she is... but let me tell you. My lovely wife was even the most trusted confidant of the so-


    called Lycan King five years ago!¡±


    ¡°T-the rumored Lycan King of the Silver Pack?¡± My breathing froze when | heard these words from his mouth. In the back of my


    mind, | could already see what his next words would be.


    ¡°Indeed! And did you know? That so-called Lycan King chose that wolfless woman over her because of an old fashioned tradition


    of having mates?! Hahaha that foolish Lycan King!¡±


    ¡°Did he not already know that one¡¯spanion affects the strengths of the Alpha¡¯s directly? Howe he was so blinded to


    choose and even go crazy to protect that woman who was even banished from her father¡¯s pack, Chloe?¡±


    As | thought, the next thing he would say would be the mockery of my mate Chloe and the betrayal of Lyra.


    All of them,id out to my face, with only the mask protecting me from the myriad of emotions | am feeling right now.


    ¡°Hah! That Lycan King deserved to fall to my hands! It is a good thing that my wife chose to follow me back then, or else, she


    would still be held back by that love sick king! Hah! Even until the end, he was not able to figure out how his pack fell so easily


    with just a bit of my ns?!¡±


    ¡°It is only right for me to take her as my prize! A perfect mockery for a foolish Alpha like him!¡±


    ¡°| bet he was still hiding with the remnants of his pack trying to think of ways to revive his n. But what could he do without an


    heir or his ¡®mate¡¯ who also eventually left him? Hahaha! Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°ke... let¡¯s hold back... the situation isn¡¯t good. If you allow your rage to let loose even a little bit, the two of them will know...


    While listening to ALpha Kain¡¯s mocking, my vision darkened as | could already see blood.


    Every bit of my being wanted to rush toward Alpha Kain and rip his mouth so that | could no longer hear his voice and see his


    mocking.


    However, Eron repeatedly reminded me to suppress my anger and hold on. For now that Lyra is in the picture, no one knows


    what could happen.


    And just like Kain said, with a strongpanion on one side, our powers will grow exponentially. So who is to say that Lyra¡¯s


    strength would still be the same as she was before?


    Eron knew that once they knew who | was, | would have little to no chance of surviving with them facing me head on.


    With that, | swallowed my anger and grievance, clenching my fist tightly to stay sober. Using myst bit of sanity, | did my best to


    survive the rest of the conversation without being intoxicated with the hostility | want to let loose.


    ¡°Alright, | shall let you be... | will call you back again shortly with the elders for any orders.¡± Seemingly getting bored of myck of


    reaction, Alpha Kainzily waved his hands to dismiss me off the throne room.


    With his signal, | bade my farewell and turned around to go toward the exit where the detestable looking elder was still waiting.


    However, just as | was a few steps away from the exit, | heard Lyra¡¯s voice, ¡°Wait, Alpha Sabre!¡±


    Suppressing the coldness | could feel in my heart, | turned back slowly and asked, ¡°Is there anything, Alpha Kain¡¯s queen?¡±


    Alpha Kain seemed to have not expected Lyra to halt my movements, instantly a dangerous glimmer subtly emitted from his


    expression even if he was still holding Lyra.


    ¡°Alpha Sabre, | just have a question and it is so seldom for me to see Alphas at your caliber apart from my husband...¡±


    Alpha Kain seemed to be appeased with his words, but his eyebrows raised as if he was interested about what Lyra is about to


    say.


    ¡°As away, Alpha Kain¡¯s queen.¡± | obliged.


    ¡°What do you think of my choice of betraying the fallen Alpha and being with the strongest of the entire werekind?¡± Lyra asked


    with eyes full of scrutiny and suspicion.


    My heart sank when | heard the question and | felt a little bit panicked. It seems like Lyra was suspecting my identity as Alpha


    Sabre. But how could it be?


    We''ve nned long enough to ensure that we would not be detected even by our scents. | also did my best to swallow the anger


    | could feel from the moment | stepped into this damning territory.


    Her question is a trick question.


    It wasn¡¯t even a test to see if | was loyal or not.


    If | answered in favor of her, both she


    and Alpha Kain would have suspicion


    toward my identit agAlpha S4bre! ht


    ie that thi ie do not care


    ut these things at all and are not


    even interested in the honor of


    someone other than his own. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    To give praise to someone he had just met would be out of ¡®Alpha Sabre¡¯s¡¯ character.


    On the other hand, to directly oppose


    her in this situation wove hu eRe


    Alpha Kain tf hdisaigtee ith Rer


    wees is tantamount in saying


    that Alpha Kain¡¯s choice is also


    dishonorable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And so | have to answer this question in such a way that it will please both of them and not undermine the persona of Alpha


    Sabre.


    | thought for a while before opening my mouth to answer, ¡°Your inquiry is rather difficult to answer...¡±


    ¡°However... in this world, the strong is absolute. Whether one would argue that one¡¯s principle is not honorable, in the end, the


    strong shall prevail.¡±


    ¡°Good answer!¡± Alpha Kain seemed to have been pleased with my answer as he let out a chuckle.


    There was a slight frown in Lyra¡¯s face but she fortunately eased her suspicion toward me.


    But none of them thought that my


    answer was actually not col


    please then, butcenaGival ly¡¯


    chal hem who was now sitting


    where they deemed was the highest


    seat. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The strong is absolute... and in no time, Chloe and | shall prevail.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Because no matter how hard they try to obtain power through these means... Chloe and | will soon face them with everything we


    have at hand.


    And | have faith that we are the strong ones!

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chloe


    Chloe


    The night sky spread out above like a peaceful canvas, sprinkled with a million stars, painting a tranquil scene.


    Despite the peaceful night, my feelings were turbulent.


    | was still in the Silver Pack. Because it was already gettingte, Arthur had suggested we spend the night at their house. Initially,


    | hesitated to agree, but when | saw Carrie and An''s pleading eyes, | couldn''t resist and agreed to stay the night.


    I nestled into the soft and incrediblyfortable bed they had prepared for me... Inside the guest room, Carrie had lit scented


    candles, filling the air with my favorite aroma. It was a cozy setting, afortable ce for me to take a rest. Yet, inside my


    chest, restlessness started to linger within me until it felt like it would swallow me whole.


    As | inhaled the familiar scent of the Silver Pack and gazed at the sky outside the window, memories | tried hard to forget rushed


    back like a relentless wave. They struck me like a heavy brick.


    Closing my eyes, | couldn''t escape the image of An''s innocent face, and it weighed on me like a burden.


    Don''t get me wrong... | was genuinely happy for Arthur and Carrie. | was very happy to learn about the family they created. But


    deep down... whenever | saw An, my heart couldn''t help but ache for my unborn son. | clutched my chest as the pain


    threatened and started to overwhelm me. The pain that was as vivid as ever.


    | vividly recalled a dream | once had, where | saw the face of a little boy.


    He had curly ck hair and dark eyes, reminiscent of ke. He looked very simr to An too. When | looked at An, it was


    like glimpsing into the face of my lost child, making my shoulders tremble.


    No matter how many years had passed, the pain of losing my son hadn''t diminished. Over time, the paon did not disappear, |


    had only learned how to cope with it. Thus, lying in that bed | felt | was being suffocated... | felt like drowning in a relentless sea


    of anguish, with no lifeline in sight.


    Aurora, deep within me, remained silent, yet | could feel her sharing in my pain, her own quiet whimper of anguish.


    | couldn''t bear it any longer. Ignoring the risk of being seen, | donned my cloak and ventured out into the forest.


    In the midst of the familiar trees, | walked, step by step, letting the forest embrace me. Each crunch of leaves beneath my boots


    and the gentle hush of the wind through the leaves offered a kind of sce... It was like a reminder to me that the world was


    much bigger than my pain. The moon, a bright and distant friend, watched over me, casting its silvery light on my path. But


    despite this, my pain did not go away.


    After a while, | saw something that made my body freeze on the spot.


    | looked at the ce, my heart was rippled with excruciating pain.


    | stood still and did not move. | remained paralyzed and allowed the cold wind to bite my skin. | weed it, hoping it would,


    even just for a moment, numb the pain that threatened to consume me. But, no matter how long | stood there, the pain did not


    lessen... it even felt stronger.


    At that very moment, | felt vulnerable. | felt utterly helpless and powerless... until unknowingly, a single tear escaped my eye.


    A few minutester, | heard the faint rustle of leaves behind me, a sign that someone had arrived. But when | caught a familiar


    scent on the breeze, | remained still in my spot.


    Momentster, a warm cloak was gently draped over my shoulders, wrapping me in aforting, familiar fragrance.


    "You seem so cold. Have you been standing here for long?" ke''s voice, soft and gentle, provided a soothing balm for my


    grieving heart. Unable to hide the pain, | closed my eyes, offering no response.


    ¡°Arthur mentioned you were here. | had my doubts, but you really are here," ke said, his hands resting on my shoulders, a


    gesture offort and support.


    "This ce holds so much pain for you. But you''re really here."


    | continued gazing at the distant horizon, lost in my thoughts. "It''s a painful ce for me," | whispered softly. "But it''s painful for


    you too."


    The thick forest surrounding us was the very spot where | had been attacked, the ce where we had lost our child.


    ke''s grip on my arm tightened, not to hurt, but to convey his shared anguish. "You''ve beening here since that day.


    Doesn''t this ce haunt you?" | asked him.


    For a moment, ke remained silent, his emotions evident in the furrowed lines on his face. Then, with a heavy sigh, he replied,


    ¡°Every day. It haunts me every single day."


    ¡°Every day, | return here, haunted by my inability to protect you... and our child," ke''s voice wavered at the end.


    | reached out and took ke''s hand, and together, we stood in silence, silently looking at the spot that was filled beautifully with


    flowers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After a while, | could no longer hold it back and say, "You''ve... made a tomb for him."


    Indeed, what made me stop on my


    track and be paralyzed was the


    small tomb beautifully decorated


    wip fawers Even without asking, |


    knew that the tomb was well kept as


    if Someone wasing here


    everyday to clean it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Him..."


    ¡°Our child was a boy?" ke''s voice cracked. My hand trembled as | nodded at him.


    "Yes. He... looks simr to you. Like... An.."


    "| see." ke answered. Then, the


    two of us did not say a thing for a\


    gag tango bo there, hand


    i nd, in front of our child''s tomb.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When the sky showed signs of the


    cracking of the day, re (gaicowes


    | pein paren GS ed, "So, was


    it We "My eyes turned cold. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The one who conspired with the enemy to kill me and my child... The one who attacked and almost annihted our packs.


    Acold glint likewise appeared in ke''s eyes as he nodded at me. Then, he said, "It''s her. From the beginning, Lyra was a


    traitor."


    Acold smile appeared on my lips. | knelt in front of my child''s tomb and touched it with my trembling hand as | promised, "I will


    kill her."


    ¡°Her and everyone who hurt us... our packs and our child."


    "| will kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chloe


    Lyra... Kain... Uncle Gauss...


    Everyone who had a hand on our child¡¯s death will definitely die!


    In front of our child¡¯s tomb, a frigid wave of revenge brewed in my heart. With my mind darkening, | remembered each and every


    expression of these three people in my memories.


    Their eyes filled with contempt and treachery. Their eyes continued to look at me without remorse nor a tiny bit of guilt.


    ¡°| will make sure... to avenge you... my child...¡±


    | vowed, digging my nails deep into the my palms If | could, | would immediately rush to the Blood Hound¡¯s camp and kill all of


    them. | will bring their bodies to this very same ce and let my child see who his murderers were.


    Just then, a warm palm covered the hand that had been digging hard as | heard a resolute voice beside me, ¡°We will avenge


    you... son...just wait for mom and dad...¡±


    ke held my hand tightly, his eyes hinting me to not inflict hurt on my body any more. And with his determined expression, he


    knelt in front of our child''s resting ce.


    ¡°My son, see us from the moon... watch your mom and dad give the justice you deserve.¡±


    Mom...


    Dad...


    Son...


    | never knew that these wordsing out from ke¡¯s mouth would shake my entirety. Hearing his soft yet solemn vow, my


    heart could not help but tremble and my eyes could no longer hold back the tears from the grief that | had buried in the depths of


    my soul.


    ke held me in his arms, covering me from the cold of the wind and my heart. His arms continued to sooth me from my crying


    as his mouth repeatedly uttered words that made my wail intensify even more.


    ¡°I''m sorry... Chloe... I''m sorry my child...¡±


    m foolish... | was too blind to see who wants to hurt you...¡±


    ¡°In the end, | failed to protect anyone... at that time... | failed both of you...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry!¡±


    Soon my cries blended with ke¡¯s sobs. A heart rending groaning that caused me to curse all the people that hurt the three of


    us too much.


    Even as | buried my face into ke''s trembling chest and clutched in the sleeve of his shirt, it was enough for me to know how


    painfully angry and remorseful his expression was at the moment.


    | had no heart to see... ke¡¯s agony...


    For | know now, that more than my anger at him for failing us back then, was the fact that | still love him so much that | genuinely


    could not wish for his pain.


    As if showing sympathy and sorrow, the dawn hid its light on the thick clouds and the winds brushed our bodies in aforting


    rhythm.


    Two of us held on to each other, witnessing each other¡¯s pain of losing the one that could have been a testament of our love for


    each other.


    In the end, | no longer remember how | was able to get up and go to bed.


    When | opened my eyes, | realized that | was already in a familiar bedroom. My eyes swept around the intricate patterns in the


    ceiling, something that | was once used to seeing every morning.


    It was ke''s room...


    No, it used to be our bedroom...


    | sighed in my heart when | realized that nothing much had changed. Everything was left as it was when |st organized this


    ce.


    Suddenly, | heard a faint groan beside me. Turning my head, | saw ke¡¯s sleeping face. His face was frowning deeply as beads


    of sweat rolled on the side of his forehead, ¡°Urggg...¡±


    ¡°Are you having a nightmare?¡± | whispered as | shifted my body and reached out to wipe the cold sweat on his face. He


    continued to let out a pained groan as he muttered my name and our child. His entire body trembled as the color of his lips


    faded.


    ¡°In the end, you are the one who was tormented the most by this matter...¡± | bit my lip to hold myself back from crying.


    No longer wanting to prolong his torment, | held his hand and tried to wake him up, calling out his name so that he could hear.


    ¡°ke... ke... wake up...¡±


    It took me several times to be sessful, but the moment his eyes opened, | saw the desperation and sorrow in his eyes. It


    seemed like he was still half avake when he sat up and panted heavily, as he did not realize that | was beside him.


    ¡°ke...¡± | called out once more, this time worried that he might sumb to the nightmare he just had.


    ¡°Ah.. Chloe...¡± Finally hearing my voice ke¡¯s eyes looked at me in surprise then suddenly shifting to relief as he brushed his


    already wet hair from the dreadful dream.


    ¡°Chloe.. I¡¯m sorry did | scare you-¡± | no longer let ke finish his sentence when | moved my body and quickly embraced him.


    I no longer need to think too deeply. Seeing ke¡¯s torment, it reminded me of the nights where | would be haunted by the pain


    of the past as well.


    The scars were still here, it is still too


    painful whenever it was eres Hu


    the light ut. pawn that Stake and |


    chase e together, there is no


    need for us to suffer alone and in


    silence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    We will share the pain and bear it together... That''s what | thought.


    ¡°Chloe...¡± Startled at my actions, ke froze for a second but wrapped his hands around my waist in response.


    ¡°I''m here, ke...¡± | uttered as | looked straight in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡± He answered as he took my hand and kissed it gently.


    He pressed his lips at the back of my


    hand, his warm breath tickled my


    skin making my heareskp a G¨¦at! \\


    ver \Ndid huhave the slightest


    thought of running away. His lips


    brushed into my skin, slowly working


    up to my shoulders and neck. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Wherever his soft lipsnded, | would feel a wave of electric shock that would make my mind go haywire. | held on tightly on the


    back of his neck as | closed my eyes to control my breathing.


    Even so, ke did not seem to be nning to stop as his hot breath swept past to my chin and to my lipsnded his soft supple


    kiss.


    Just like that, my heartbeat went crazy as my mind went nk. Like a rabbit being entrapped by a predator, | realized that the


    way we were positioned was as ambiguous as it could get.


    Even so, my body had no ns on


    resisting ke¡¯s approach as we


    When ke pri d-gryariouth open my


    lagucaried tb Cling tightly in his waist


    letting him control my body which is


    nowpletely in his beck and call.


    Please read the original content atExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The air in the bedroom heated as our soft gasps blended with the birds singing. Two of us held each other, with ke slowly


    shifting to make my bodyy on the bed.


    ¡°Chloe... may |.¡± ke¡¯s voice sounded hoarse yet carried an alluring charm, his eyes were as gentle as a doe, looking at me as


    if asking for permission.


    | could feel my cheeks heating up when suddenly being asked for something directly. Even so, my body was already screaming


    for his presence for a long time since we decided to be together.


    But before | could open my mouth, a soft yet rhythmic knock came from the door.


    ke and | froze, as our eyes both turned to the door. The next moment, a sweet childish voice came out,


    ¡°Dada! Wakeyyyy wakeey! It¡¯s already noon Dada!¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chloe


    Hearing An¡¯s adorable voice, the two of us paused and looked at each other. In the end we could no longer hold ourughter


    back as we let out soft chuckles while in each other¡¯s embrace.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I''m awake! Wait for me in your parent¡¯s ce...¡± ke did not forget to answer An, afraid that the young child will have to


    knock so hard on the giant door.


    ¡°Uhmmm... Owkayy!!!¡± Behind the door, | could already imagine his cute round face innocently staring at the door while he


    blinked his bright dark eyes. His tone was full of excitement and anticipation even as he obediently answered and retreated back


    to their house.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t their house quite far from here?¡± | asked, feeling a little bit worried for Arian who is just barely four years old.


    ¡°He¡¯s tougher than you think... besides, the entire Silver Pack is his yground now...¡± The seductive look on ke¡¯s face was


    nowpletely gone as it was reced with a loving gentle look.


    Seeing how affectionate he was towards An, his nephew, | could not help but think if this is how we would look if our son


    survived.


    ke seemed to have figured out the change in my emotions as he copsed back to bed and wrapped me in his embrace.


    While we have just realized that it was already high in the noon, ke¡¯s cuddles felt like it is still perfect in this time of the day.


    ke leaned over and gently nted a kiss on my forehead while he said, ¡°I had him wait for him in Arthur¡¯s ce because |


    know you do not intend for the rest of the Silver Pack to see you yet.¡±


    Hearing his words, my eyes widened in surprise but | immediately smiled as | realized how far ahead he had thought of me ever


    since he knew | was here.


    Reciprocating his hugs and kisses, | muttered, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Two of us stayed like that for a few minutes until we decided to get dressed. | no longer need to worry about my spare clothes as


    ke even kept my belongings in a good condition.


    The more | pause to appreciate these things, the more | realize how much ke clung to whatever traces of me has been left


    into this ce.


    Every corner | changed was left as it is, and every belonging | had was cleaned and kept at the top condition.


    | looked at ke who was calmly sitting beside the window as he looked at the scene outside. Back then, the outdoors were


    already filled with the bustle of the members of the Silver Pack, but now... apart from a few who were left to protect the territory,


    there were not much people roaming around the territory.


    Years have passed, ke and | managed to survive and thrive what is left of our respective packs, however, the devastation of


    Alpha Kain and Lyra¡¯s schemes were so evident in the sce of the once mighty Silver Pack.


    Hand in hand, we flew toward Arthur and Carrie¡¯s house before anyone could notice our presence. There, An was already


    excitedly waiting for us as the couple busied themselves for lunch.


    For us adults on the table, there was a tense mood because of Lyra¡¯s betrayal, however, with An being the light and joy of the


    house, he was able to dispel the gloominess we felt and change the atmosphere of the dining table.


    An was extremely adorable, and it was almost like watching a young ke as he lightened up the house. | could see Carrie


    and Arthur''s blissful faces as they watched their kid cheerfully eat.


    Even more so, | could see ke gently smile and patiently interact with An even though he was known to be a frigid and stoic


    person outside.


    Watching them interact , my heart is also full. It seems like the moon goddess was telling me right now that there will always be


    light despite the things that happened in the past...


    And...


    To protect what is left of the precious things that | have.


    The Red Moon Pack, the Silver Pack, Carrie, Arthur, An, and ke.


    For their sake, and for my son¡¯s justice... | have to fight against those who are threatening the peace that | am enjoying at the


    moment.


    No matter how it takes, I''ll see to it that | will stop them with all my might, and put an end to their tyranny and greed.


    Arthur, ke and | did not stay in the pack for too long.


    With An around, we were also not able to tell Carrie a lot about what we thought about Lyra being the traitor.


    She expressed her desire to join the fight as she too held a deep grudge at the one who made that attack in the past.


    However, all three of us unanimously objected. She had to be the one to stay in the Silver Pack, for An¡¯s sake and for the


    pack.


    Because if anything happens, it will be her who will take over the pack and preserve them.


    And so, the three of us bade our goodbye to Carrie and An, promising to do our best toe back as soon as we can.


    When | was about to move, | felt a


    presence from afar which made aie


    suddenly halt. yenineettem: gL


    apBROANS es presence, | let out a


    smile and bowed, ¡°Teacher Astor...


    we''ll be back...¡± | whispered in the


    wind. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no answer from the other side, but from where | stood, | could feel Teacher Astor¡¯s warm aura as if saying that | have


    to take care.


    Three of us went back to our alliance


    base and immediately held a


    ce Not ot rppatictinthe act that


    a traitor, we discussed


    our next dail ordingly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°With the first stage of the n alreadyplete, we can move to the next phase...¡± facing the core members of the alliance,


    ke stood up and announced.


    On the outside, it seemed like nothing has changed with the ns and we continued to what has been agreed before.


    However there were some things that changed because of Lyra¡¯s involvement.


    The very first thing was that our


    desire to destroy the empire eyithe


    ee ho nd padlonafastakinaly built


    mB blood shed had


    ee by a hundred folds! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chloe


    There is not a single day that passed which was wasted in preparing and training for the battle with Alpha Kain and his troops.


    During the day, | spend the time rallying the troops in both the Red Moon and the Frost Fang pack to train together and be


    stronger.


    Needless to say, we were already outnumbered, if we do not find a way topensate for our weakness and shorings, we


    will never have a chance to contend with Alpha Kain¡¯s vast enemies.


    Moreover, Lyra knew exactly how most of the troops operated. Being one of ke¡¯s closest confidants, she had the ess to a


    lot of information for both the Red Moon and the Silver Pack.


    That is why we were trying to create a new synergy that would make sure that we will not be easily read by the enemy.


    Simultaneously, | made sure to help Arthur, Esha and the rest of the poison makers in their research of poisons and concoctions


    that will aid in the fight.


    Potions being created to speed up recovery, induce illusion to the enemy, and most especially, poisons to deal with arge


    number of troops... These are all what we prioritize on making until we have enough to supply each member of the troops in


    every mission.


    During the night, | allot some time to continue to train with Aurora and be more familiar with using both our half shifted and


    full shifted forms. Though ke wanted to join in my training every night, he could not do so because he doubles as Alpha Sabre


    inside Alpha Kain¡¯s camp.


    Even so, every moment he was able toe, we could feel that both our wolves¡¯ powers were growing stronger day by day.


    Of course, both of us silently longed to have our own time together and so we did our best in keeping ourselves in touch with


    each other while doing our own duties.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In no time, the day for the next wave of attack has arrived.


    In our joint base, | stood up in front of therge crowd and addressed both packs.


    ¡°I, Alpha Chloe and on behalf of Alpha Sabre, | wanted tomend you all for the hard work you have done since the start of our


    alliance!¡±


    ¡°Last time, we talked about having tomence the second phase of the n as soon as everyone is ready. As such | am d


    that today, we are able to finally start executing what we have been preparing for in the past few days!¡±


    ¡°l urge you, my fellow warriors, to not hesitate and go for the peace that we all wanted. Kill the enemies, but look out to those


    who are innocent. Because if ignore them, and continued to pour blood for the sake of our peace, then we are no different from


    Alpha Kain and his men.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was already gathered with their own assigned troops. Each group will move to the assigned target person. You shall


    follow the lead of your captains and make sure to not jeopardize the mission by being reckless in executing our targets.¡±


    ¡°Seeing your expressions , | trust that you have already understood my reminders and were all ready to fight.¡± As | addressed the


    warriors, | could see the anticipation and determination in their faces.


    ¡°So without further adieu, let the mission begin! Go on warriors, and promise that you''lle back sessful and well!¡±


    ¡°Roaaaaar!!As soon as | raised my hand, the warriors shouted their battle cry and everyone started to group with their


    respective captains.


    Caleb, Idris, Vanessa and An were among all others who were assigned to lead these teams. Each will target a few packs


    whose Alpha¡¯s and core members will be assassinated.


    Our n is to immobilize Alpha Kain as fast as possible as such, we have devised a strategy to be able to strike as many as we


    can before everything reaches Alpha Kain¡¯s ears.


    One the Alphas and their leaders were gone, these allied packs would be like rogues without a leader, making Alpha Kain unable


    to utilize these troops in the final shing.


    Of course, | will not be left in the pack waiting for everyone¡¯s results. | have before me my own team, Esha and Arthur as we set


    out our own mission as well.


    We will still continue the n to sow confusion amongst the allied members.


    Who betrayed who?


    It would be only us that would know and before they would even realize, they have already lost a lot of limbs to use.


    That is why | am bringing with me


    Esha and Arthur to nt the om


    ¡®evidence¡¯ theichetfayal vith


    donee hallucinogens that could


    make even a wolf as strong as an


    alpha muddleheaded. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The gear of the uing war is slowly turning as we all executed our responsibilities. To be honest, we don¡¯t really know if


    Alpha Kain and his men would react to this.


    He himself is unpredictable and we


    could not really figure out FON San


    mind works, Apo GilSprayer was


    thaitie moon goddess will favor


    everything that we do and allow all


    our ns to seed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The only thing that weck is something we can hold against Alpha Kain, Lyra and their men. Something that could effectively be


    called a weakness which could turn a battle around.


    On that matter, my heart could not help but feel anxious about ke staying as close as possible to Alpha Kain.


    While we definitely needed someone


    that could reveal his every move, we


    are to use this op ity spatinigly,


    secon ness


    Alpha Kain was even to his own


    people, ke and the Frost Fang


    Pack will surely be suspected and be


    in danger! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ke


    Several nights of blending in the dark and taking the lives of the targets we had have passed.


    Our hands were already stained with blood. The blood of the people who had partaken the tyranny of Alpha Kain.


    As our side took down one target, all of us watched their movements. Trying to get ready for whatever retaliation the Blood


    Hound Pack would make in response.


    We held our breaths and braced ourselves, it was like a dance, unpredictable in each move. Like hungry wolves stalking our


    prey we continued to observe them carefully before making any moves.


    ¡°We have already nted the evidence on the packs whom we target as traitors and the assassination team has already moved


    toplete the first batch of powers that has to be eliminated...¡± As we convened in the room, the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s true beta


    reported the progress of the operations.


    ¡°Surprisingly, there is no news yet from our side, it seems like Alpha Kain is not really bothered losing a few Alphas in his roster.¡±


    My aide reported.


    ¡°If it was the early stages, | would have felt relieved that he doesn¡¯t care. However, we have already taken down our targets.


    Theirck of reaction bothers me at this point.¡± Joining us in the meeting was the real Alpha Sabre.


    His demeanor was as cold and stoic as mine, however his wisdom in assasination and leading covert missions far exceeded


    mine. He was also the most senior in age among the Alphas in our alliance, only a few years younger than Teacher Astor.


    With him showing worry, the mood of the entire room turned gloomy as well. Chloe and | look up to him because he has


    experience in things like warfare and assasination, as such the two of us could not help but have worrisome feelings as well.


    ¡°Then, there may not have been enough provocation...¡± After sometime, Chloe said slowly after thinking about the situation


    deeply.


    ¡°We shall start moving to take down the people we had on our second roster...¡± She added.


    ¡°But Alpha Chloe... the packs in the second roster are all from the powerhouse. They were the packs that held controlling power


    over Alpha Kain¡¯s dominions. We could even say that all of them were already his arms and limbs!¡±


    ¡°The normal assasination tactic will not work with them... we may even have to engage in arge scale battle in order to take


    them out.¡± Hearing Chloe¡¯s suggestion, Idris politely voiced his opinion.


    Seeing that both of them had a point, | looked at the rest and asked, ¡°What does everyone think?¡±


    The sound of discussion invaded the hall as the rest tried to contemte what the two parties said. They started to weigh the


    pros and cons of both sides but still could note up with a decision. In the end, the discussions intensified as everyone had


    their own sides they wanted to defend.


    ¡°Enough...¡± In the midst of this brewing chaos a dignified and authoritative voice thundered in the hall and caught the attention of


    everyone.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chloe had a rxed expression, but she met my gaze, expressing her interest on what Alpha Sabre would say.


    Alpha Sabre¡¯s voice made the bustling room quiet. With our eyes on him he said with a clear and steady tone, ¡°While | also


    agree with what my strongest warrior, Idriss said, | could not disregard the truth in Alpha Chloe¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Even as we finished doing what we needed to do for the people we had in the first roster, and Alpha Kain is still not shaken, then


    our purpose has been defeated. As such, we are basically back to square one.¡±


    As hurtful as it may sound, everyone kept silent after hearing the harsh reality on Alpha Sabre''s words.


    ¡°All of us did not want to waste the hard work that we had already started, Am | right?¡±


    ¡°And so, let¡¯s make our next move really count! Let''s choose only one pack in the roster and use all efforts to take them down.¡±


    With that, our team started to n once more, from the second roster we decided to pick one pack that is deemed critical for


    Alpha Kain¡¯s control in the far south.


    Its location, situation and qualities were perfect for being the guard pack of the south, there is also a possibility that the other


    nearby packs woulde immediately for help. Thus as Idris had said, a normal assasination team may not even stand a


    chance even if we tried.


    We need to take more people to do this mission, which our alliance isn¡¯t ready to do at the moment. As of now the members of


    the Blood Moon, Frost Fang and Silver pack each have their own roles.


    Some of us had to pose as Frost Fang Pack, stationed inside the territory of the Blood Hound Pack, the others were assigned for


    the assassination and the rest were still on training, getting ready for the all out war.


    Even so everyone was on board with this as we finally met in agreement, as such, the alliance started to reorganize manpower.


    The attack will happen in a week''s time, enough for us to prepare and use the information we have at hand.


    While the others organize and execute the attack, | and my men continue to show ourselves inside the Blood Hound Pack


    territory. We carefully did our duties, whatever Alpha Kain and the elders wanted to let us do.


    So much so that even if we could feel the tant belittling of Blood Hound Pack toward us, after boasting about how such a


    mysterious pack like us bowed down to their Alpha, we acted like loyal subjects just to protect our position inside the camp.


    During those days of waiting, everyone of us could see how the Blood Hound pack doesn¡¯t see our previous attacks as


    something threatening.


    In fact Alpha Kain thought that Chloe¡¯s side were doing the Blood Hound Pack a favor by eliminating the packs that are too weak


    for their reputation.


    Disgusted as | was, | still continued doing what | should be doing as Alpha Sabre of the Frost Fang Pack, his loyal assassin unit.


    Finally, after days of waiting, the news of the annihtion of the South Woods Pack and all the nearby packs in the south has


    reached Alpha Kain¡¯s ears.


    To make the matter worse, the news clearly said that Alpha Kain had already lost his dominion and control of the Southern pack!


    ¡®Chloe... you did d*mn welll!¡¯ Inside of


    me | was feeling extremely prou |


    heard Chloe¡¯s atyqieeitimission was


    axreradly itficult and we had only


    expected to just take down a few of


    the packs in the south. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But to hear from the enemy¡¯s mouth that Chloe managed to take the entire southern territory, it took me a lot of self control not to


    exim loudly how proud | was for my mate.


    Bang!!!


    After hearing the news, Alpha Kain¡¯s


    rage exploded and his CDRS a)


    aura covered the halledapletcy The


    AIpnadahttlders around instantly


    fell to the ground and could not bear


    the weight of his might. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Surprisingly for me, it doesn¡¯t even do that much, proving to me that my powers had grown exponentially since the time Chloe


    epted me as her mate again.


    Feigning weakness, | joined the


    others as we all copsed on the


    ground. My mind was rejoici


    finally he guig eave folriake a


    baled Wate in anticipation,


    expecting that our Frost Fang pack


    will see who the key people of Blood


    Hound''s army was, as this is the


    information we wanted to achieve at


    this moment. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gauss!¡± Alpha. Kain¡¯s voice roared as he looked at the person whom | did not expected to be chosen at this point in time.


    ¡°Go out and eliminate your arrogant niece!!¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ke


    The entire hall was engulfed in an atmosphere so tense that it seemed as if the very air had congealed. Every person present,


    without exception, found themselves sinking to their knees, their faces a tableau of shock and terror. A palpable tremor of fear


    coursed through some, causing them to quiver uncontrobly.


    In the middle of the hall, like a tempest about to unleash its fury, stood Kain. His countenance was a mask of seething rage, his


    eyes aze with a murderous intent that seemed to pierce the souls of all who met his gaze.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    |, too, assumed a facade of clumsiness, allowing my body to slump to the ground. With my head bowed low, | concealed my true


    emotions, lest anyone discern the hint of satisfaction that danced in my eyes.


    My covert thoughts whispered, ¡®We''ve endured a long wait to witness this very reaction from Kain... Now that it has finally


    materialized in front of me, | can''t deny that it feels sweet,¡¯ all the while, my eyes gleaming icyly.


    "You did very well, Chloe. | wish you can see this look on Kain''s face right now,¡¯ | inwardly sniggered.


    The room''s oppressive atmosphere continued to intensify, causing even the most fragile among us to gasp for air. | hunched


    lower, also feigning the struggle for air as the silence within the hall grew more suffocating by the second. Finally, after agonizing


    minutes, Kain broke the silence that weighed upon us all.


    "So, the entire southern base lies in ruins? It''s all gone?" His voice, while quiet, carried the frigid undertones of a cier''s heart.


    The trembling man who had been reporting fell prostrate before him. He looked as if he was about to face death. And, he was


    not wrong about it.


    "Yes, Alpha. We have lost all contact with the southern pack..." The man just started to speak when Kain waved his hand. Soon,


    two warriors came and brought the man who was screaming, begging for mercy. A cold feeling ran down on everyone''s spine.


    After disying his ruthlessness, Kain''s hand mmed down upon the chair''s armrest with an earth-shaking force, shattering it


    into fragments and leaving a big dent in the floor.


    My eyes narrowed at this disy of raw power. It seemed like... Kain''s strength grew even more in the past few weeks.


    Slowly, Kain rose, his countenance remaining ice-cold. He turned his back to us as he addressed some with a quite yet icy voice,


    "Gauss."


    After a pregnant pause, an older man with simr features to thete Alpha Dean stood up and bowed.


    Based on how he moved, it seemed that he did not struggle a lot from Kain''s pressure, showing that he was also quite powerful.


    When | saw his face clearly, recognition struck me like a lightning bolt¡ªit was Chloe''s uncle, the original traitor of the Red Moon


    Pack, and the man who had poisoned Chloe''s father.


    "Go out and eliminate your arrogant niece!" Kain''s thunderous roar reverberated within the hall.


    "dly, my lord." Gauss epted the order with a respectful bow, his features a portrait of grim determination.


    Hourster, | found myself silently stationed near the hallway that led to Kain''s office. Despite the overwhelming urge to race


    home and apprise Chloe of the unfolding events, | have something more important to do ¡ªto uncover the intricacies of Gauss''s


    nefarious ns.


    My fists clenched in a silent vow. ¡®How dare he conspire against Chloe!¡¯ | seethed inwardly. ¡®| must gather information, piece


    together the puzzle. | won''t allow Chloe to be endangered again... Not while | am still alive!"


    However, no matter how long | lingered outside of the meeting room, the summons to the meeting never came.


    It was not unusual for us to be excluded from certain meetings in the past since we were often tasked with different


    responsibilities. Yet, this instance felt distinct, an unsettling deviation from the norm.


    A troubling thought came through my mind, but | hastily dismissed it. Eventually, after a few hours, the elders, including Gauss,


    emerged from the meeting room, their expressions veiled by secrecy.


    "| can hardly believe that girl''s feat...


    She really revived the Red Moon


    Pack! Wasn''t she previ ysly CON!


    inca able gi shinting? heard that she


    Ss very weak, that''s why she was


    treated like a servant in the pack..."


    one elder pondered aloud, drawing


    my unwavering focus. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "The report says that she has now


    harnessed the power of her wolf, and


    she can nos shift at will, Wittrtert


    fath Fsanghensack¡¯s secret


    knowledge and information, she was


    able to bring the Red Moon Pack


    from the brink of death," another


    elder replied, awecing his words.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How formidable isn''t she? Too bad she is on the enemy''s side. Otherwise..." Onemented but didn''t finish. "Anyway, she


    only has one fate now that she offended Alpha Kain tsk tsk."


    "Gauss, it seems your original pack conceals a treasure trove of secrets. No wonder you are so obsessed about them," a third


    elder sneered, directing a veiled taunt at Gauss, who met it with a stoic gaze.


    "If there are no further matters to


    discuss, we should proceed with our


    respective duties. Alpha Kai


    entrusted me wittnaltasle Gauss


    sree an icy finality before


    striding away. Instinctively, | trailed


    him, intent on gathering any piece of


    information that might unravel his


    sinister designs and help Chloe.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet, after only a few steps, Gauss came to an abrupt halt, pivoting on his heel to confront me with a prating gaze. | stopped


    walking, an unsettled feeling appearing in my heart.


    "There''s no need for you to follow us, Alpha Sabre," he dered, the weight of his words causing a momentary freeze to seize


    me before | offered a reluctant nod.


    As | watched Gauss and the others recede into the distance, a perilous thought crept into my mind, unbidden and unwee.


    ¡®What is this about?¡¯ | thought, narrowing my eyes. ¡®Don''t tell me... they are beginning to harbor suspicions about me?¡¯ | thought


    coldly.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ke


    Watching them from a distance, | stayed at my post obediently but my mind could not stop thinking that there was something


    wrong with their attitude towards us.


    ¡°Could it be that Alpha Kain and the elders no longer trust us?¡± | asked myself.


    ¡°Impossible, we have yet to exhibit anything suspicious at all... Moreover, thest time they gave us work in connection to the


    Red Moon Pack was that first n that we made.¡±


    | furrowed my brows, wallowing in wonder. The difort churning inside me bothered me so much that even Eron became


    uneasy.


    Thinking about it for a little more, | started thinking that this may have all started when | saw Lyra as Kain¡¯s wifest time.


    Could it be that Lyra and Kain felt something about my actions back then? Did they notice my rage and hostility?


    As | asked this question, my heart could not help but pound deeply. A wave of worry and uncertainty rushed over me, a feeling


    that | hated to experience the most when it came to war with my enemies.


    ¡°If that is truly the case then all the more that | have to take more measures.¡± | pondered.


    With that, | mind-linked Alpha Sabre and immediately exined to him everything. The elder Alpha heard my report and worries


    and thought for a while before deciding.


    ¡°| shall swap with you ahead of our agreed schedule, we have to diminish the suspicion drawn to you at least until our


    provocationes to fruition... As for the matter of Gauss, I''ll tell Arthur in the meantime and he''ll pass the information to Alpha


    Chloe once you are able to determine the facts. | could only think of the two of them when ites to countering poison with


    poison.¡±


    After that, | waited for the change in guards to exchange with Alpha Sabre and conduct my investigation.


    In the middle of the night, | woke up in my quarters and stared at the open windows. There Alpha Sabre stood, almostpletely


    blending with the shadows of the curtains.


    ¡®This is the true stealth skill of the Frost Fang Pack...¡¯ | thought while in a daze.


    ¡°Lycan King... are you sure you do not need any reinforcements on your investigation?¡± Emerging from the dark shadows, Alpha


    Sabre asked with a tinge of worry.


    ¡°It ll be fine Alpha Sabre... the more people involved the more dangerous it will be. Besides, infiltrating a ce where we do not


    know anything about is highly dangerous as well. Every person that we have right now is precious, | do not wish for needless


    deaths.¡± | answered.


    Alpha Sabre with his olden eyes looked at me examining my state of mind. | could not help but feel an inkling of simrity as to


    how Teacher Astor would look at me whenever | said my thoughts to him like this.


    ¡°Very well... Just know that you need toe back well and safe.¡± After some time, Alpha Sabre nodded in agreement.


    With that, | stood up preparing to depart but he handed me something, it was a little vial filled with dark-looking powder.


    ¡°Alpha Chloe asked me to give this to you... she said that the effect of this powder is to bring those who inhaled the poison into a


    state of confusion. Once you take the powder out of the bottle, it will immediately diffuse in the air so you can use it in case you


    are pursued. This is the antidote...¡±


    Exining how the hallucinogen worked, Alpha Sabre handed me a small piece of thin cloth folded in a square. Inside it were


    several tablets of antidote which | could use during the infiltration.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Each antidotests an hour...¡± Alpha Sabre reminded me.


    ¡°| understand, Thank you Alpha Sabre...¡± Keeping the poison and the antidote in a safe ce, | gave Alpha Sabre a signal that |


    should be going.


    ¡°| pray that the Moon goddess will guide you.¡± Alpha Sabre put on the Silver mask as | flew out of the window escaping to the


    woods.


    All of my garments were already changed while waiting for Alpha Sabre, as such, my entire figurepletely blended in the


    night.


    Staring at the vast area of the Blood Hound''s base, | called out to Eron, ¡°Eron... | need your help.¡±


    ¡°En... | already remembered that elder¡¯s scent. | could smell his trace at the easternmost part of the forest about 10 miles from


    the border of the territory.¡± Eron replied.


    Ever since Chloe and | trained together, Eron and | discovered that his tracking powers grew stronger than before. As of the


    moment, he could identify a person¡¯s scent within a 50-kilometer radius which would help in warning me of any enemies


    approaching from all directions.


    ¡°That far? Why would he build a hideout that is far from their own borders?¡± | asked but my body immediately moved through the


    shadows of the night and headed towards the direction Eron was saying.


    ¡°Be warned, | do not like the smell that is emanating in that ce...¡± Eron said before bing silent once more.


    My eyes shed a vignt light as soon as | kept Eron¡¯s warning in mind. What lies there for Eron to express his uneasiness in


    that ce?


    ¡°His smell is getting stronger... he had a lot ofpanions with him as well...¡± When we were a few kilometers away, Eron


    warned once more.


    | slowed down and started surveying the terrain.


    There was no structure that could be seen in ce, to my surprise.


    ¡°They must be underground... or in a natural cave...¡± | concluded.


    Eron then helped me locate the entrances and in a sh, | managed to covertly infiltrate the hideout.


    Gauss¡¯s hideout was indeed in the underground but the entrance could only be essed through a crevice formed in a rock


    formation.


    The moment | entered, | could immediately see the numerous structures built inside and figured out that the entire ce was an


    underground cave.


    As soon as | entered, the strong scent of mixed herbs and pungent fumes caused Eron to growl in disgust causing him to totally


    hide his presence.


    ¡®It seems like this is where Gauss¡¯sboratory is..¡± Hiding behind the shadows made by the rock formations underground, |


    observed the bustle that was happening.


    The people inside were dressed in


    robes with their noses and hands


    covered with protective|gear Cine


    wee working Sirdly in their own


    areas, inspecting, scrutinizing,


    grinding and mixing herbs that |


    could not even recognize. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing how massive theboratory is, | could not help but feel a wave of worry just at the thought of how much poison these


    people were going to make aspared to Chloe¡¯s Red Moon Pack.


    It seems like the battle will not be easy when two parties know how to use poison.


    While watching them, my eyes finally


    found Gauss in the midst of


    elders, they werecheaingdeeper into


    ytd Papas


    thd bat , and with their hands were a


    few vials that were probably freshly


    produced. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Using the shadows behind the rocks, | diminished my presence to its minimum and followed the Gauss and the elders.


    They were heading to a path that narrows downward as if going even deeper underground.


    Finally, they arrived in a dark hall


    where asionally, water se RST)


    through the cava ial: Fhe hall was


    een crete space, but on the


    other side of it was a closed room


    with a stone door. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as | thought that they would immediately proceed to the door, Gauss halted and looked at the men while saying with a


    heavy tone of warning.


    ¡°Gentlemen, no matter what you see from this point forward, no one is to tell Alpha Kain¡¯s Queen!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ke


    ¡®Not to tell the Alpha¡¯s Queen? Isn''t that Lyra?¡±


    | hid myself deeply as | pondered the meaning of Gauss¡¯s words. What is it that they must not tell to her?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the end, | had no choice but to set that side for a moment as the air had already turned eerie and cold. The atmosphere


    around the dark and secluded hall turned even more sinister.


    | watched as the rest of the elders nodded in agreement and wordlessly watched Gauss maneuver a mechanism in the door.


    Vrrerr...


    Being a bit too far from them, | was not able to see how Gauss opened the door but the slight tremors around the cave signaled


    that he sessfully opened it. There revealed another room, far smaller than theboratory rooms outside.


    In the dark light, using Eron¡¯s power, | was able to somehow figure out the interior of the room which was filled with a lot of vials


    and ss canisters of different sizes. They were certainly filled with something, but | was already too far to figure out what it was.


    ¡°This is the strongest weapon that we, the Blood Hound Pack had...¡± Finally, Gauss took out a small vial and showed it to the


    rest of the elders.


    The liquid in the vial was blood red, and the moment Gauss carefully took out the cork that was covering it, an aggressive putrid


    smell assaulted my nose, almost urging me to gag uncontrobly.


    The elders also could not help but back up, and together, all of us felt a deep sense of apprehension toward the liquid.


    ¡°Elder Gauss... what is this thing?¡± No longer able toprehend what he was seeing, one of the elders took up the courage to


    ask about the substance.


    ¡°It''s actually thepleted version of my arrogant niece¡¯s poison. If you remember, | used the poison made by her on her very


    own father. But that poison took too long to kill a strong person like Dean. As such, starting that day, | set out to study this poison


    and make it perfect!¡±


    ¡°But | came across a great hurdle, the missing element that would be strong enough to be the main carrier of the


    substance. The poisonponent itself was so strong that it would make any kind of liquid evaporate.


    | tried everything... water, several kinds of medicine, and even melted metal, but it was not strong enough. Finally, | remembered


    how that niece of mine would use her own blood in all her creations. As such, | tried to use mine...


    But unfortunately, it did not work.


    However, | knew that | was on the right track... the only task left was to find someone who carried the same blood as hers. | tried


    pulling some strings to take her back and be my blood bank, but she disappeared for years... only to appear right now...¡±


    Gauss¡¯s lengthy exnation finally satisfied most of my questions, but the moment | heard that he wanted to take Chloe to


    be a blood nk my face darkened in raging anger.


    | wanted to rip his mouth right away and kill him at his moment, but | knew that | could not do it in this situation where | was alone


    with several elders in their hideout.


    ¡°Elder Gauss... you said that this poison was already perfect... that means... you have found a blood bank already?¡± an elder


    questioned.


    Gauss¡¯s expression lit up as he proudly answered, ¡°Indeed... that is why | told you, not to tell it to the queen..¡±


    Hearing his words, | was frozen in shock. From Gauss¡¯s statement, it seems like the source of blood has someone to do with her.


    Remembering her paleplexion that could not be covered up by the most colorful makeup and sparkliest jewelry, my thoughts


    wandered.


    Could it be that they were secretly drawing blood from her and were using it for their experiment?


    However, | remember that there is nothing special with Lyra¡¯s blood unlike how it was for Chloe. Could it be that the properties


    Gauss was talking about lie not in the power of Chloe''s blood but in another factor?


    Sadly, their conversations no longer gave me useful information as they only moved to take a few of the vials from the room and


    carefully carried them out in the secluded hall.


    | trailed them carefully, watching every movement they made.


    At this moment, | knew that I had to at least take a sample of this poison so that | could help Chloe and Arthur figure out how to


    counter it.


    But | underestimated how Gauss would deeply guard the vials. He did not even let the normalboratory workers see what they


    were carrying.


    Before they went, he let them ce all the vials in an insted brocade box and let the strongest among the elders carry them


    back to the mainboratory.


    | did not have a choice but to go back


    to the secluded hall either, because |


    was unable to see wg opehatt |


    ths dogr arid vert managed to


    open it, the tremors that it would


    cause would rm Gauss and the


    elders that there was an intruder!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Watching them preparing to ce the vials in a storage vault, | knew that there would be no opportunity left for me than this


    moment!


    ¡°Eron... can you help me?¡± Knowing that my n had a low chance of seeding, | could not help but ask Eron as a form of


    reaffirming myself of what | was about to do.


    ¡°Whatever you do, I''ll support you..¡± Eron replied with a still serene voice.


    With that, | took the vial that Alpha Sabre gave me and quickly found the nearest air vent on Gauss and the elders¡¯ position.


    Finding it quickly, | used a bit of my


    power and encased the entire vial of


    the powder hallucino intethe\Vent


    sest eo tpertidnd'' mediately


    diffused it in the air. | knew that |


    could not let my guard down, which


    is why | did not risk to only use a little


    of the hallucinogen but used it


    entirely. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the poison took effect


    just before Gauss was able to close


    the door of the vault Af aSisaden,


    Gayssaniddheldhiers stood in a daze


    pausing whatever they were doing as


    their eyes turned nk like their soul


    momentarily left their bodies. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Not risking to expose myself to others, | shed as quickly as | could beside the vent and reached out the box. With a few


    moves, | managed to take out one vial and put the box back in ce.


    Seeing that they were still unaware and that all the other workers were also affected by the hallucinogen, | quickly grabbed


    random vials around so that | could also bring them to Chloe.


    Then | quickly shed to the exit and ran as far as | could.


    However, just as | was about to sessfully escape, | could feel a hostile auraing at me very fast!


    To my dismay, one of the elders had already escaped from the effects of the hallucinogen and was now chasing after me madly!

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    ke


    | no longer wasted time behind but instead dashed forward as fast and far as | could.


    Regardless of the hindrance in front of me, may it be the rock formations or the heavy resistance from the wind, | did not care


    and just moved forward.


    For | know that behind me was someone actively pursuing to kill me at once.


    Once | had effectively gotten far from the premises of the hiddenboratory, | took advantage of the terrain | was so familiar with


    from spying on Blood Hound''s area for so long and managed to draw him near a ce | could use to hide and confuse him.


    It was a downward cliff with a lot of trees and crevices | could blend myself with. Thankfully, Chloe and Arthur had already made


    me some potions topletely delete my scent which helped me be untraceable thus far.


    However, wherever | tried to flee or hide, | would sense that the pursuer would also go in the same direction that | was in.


    After some time, | finally figured out that the pursuer was not actually tracking my scent, but the scent of the poison bottles | took


    from theboratory.


    Realizing this, | knew that | had two choices.


    First and the easiest one would be leaving these poison vials behind and going on my way alive.


    The second was to fight and stay alive to bring the poison vials to Chloe and Arthur so that they could ultimately help us in the


    uing war.


    Of course, there is no need for me to think about it deeply. | must protect the poison vials and face the person head-on. However,


    | still frowned at the fact that the one who was chasing after me was the strongest among the elders who were with Gauss earlier


    on.


    If a fight would happen, then it might cause a hugemotion and bring more fighters in.


    ¡°Don''t think that you could escape from me... | have already locked down the scent you carry!¡±


    ¡°Better get out and clean your neck for me... for whatever you do the oue will be you dying by my hands!¡± Standing between


    the shade of the trees, the elder looked around trying to trace my location.


    He had a strong build and tall stature, but the most terrifying thing about him was his ruthless eyes which were second only to


    Kain¡¯s. One look and you would know that many had already died by his hands.


    ¡°Eron... what do you think?¡± observing my enemy while being embraced by the darkness surrounding me, | asked my wolf.


    ¡°He may not be someone we could easily take in one blow... But he may just be the perfect opponent to gauge how strong we


    have been.¡± Eron replied.


    Having to hear my wolf''s opinion | thought deeply about what | have at my disposal.


    It was just me and Eron, coupled with the few poison vials in my hand. Eron¡¯s desire to check out how strong we have gotten


    helped my resistance to fighting head-on. Even so, | still wanted to finish the fight as quickly as possible.


    That is because even as | stood there, many more elders might wake up from a daze and also follow us.


    ¡°Let''s go then...¡± | told Iron and immediately attacked.


    Crack!! Boom!


    Ignoring the obstacles, Eron and |bined our powers to attack the elder.


    ¡°Urkk!¡± The elder was indeed a veteran in fighting as he was able to quickly guard himself from the blow we just attempted.


    Even so, | saw his face contort when a mouthful of blood escaped from his mouth. It seems that our first attack managed to


    damage his internal organs causing him to bleed.


    ¡°You! B*stard!¡± He red at me and shouted.


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to figure out who | was but because of my clothes, he could not recognize who | was. As such he


    immediately shifted and charged toward me, his ws targeted my face as if wanting to know who was behind my disguise.


    ¡®| won''t let you!¡¯ | thought as | moved to catch hisrge paws. Despite our difference in forms, | still managed to catch one of his


    paws and swung it far towards the trees.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!


    Several trees were snapped like twigs when his wolf body crashed on it. But he immediately got up and started attacking once


    more.


    We exchanged blows until | figured out that while it was not easy to take him out, it was also not hard for me to defend myself


    against him.


    In short, we were in a stalemate.


    The elder seemed to have figured out this matter as well and so he retreated in a distance and shifted back to where his robes


    were.


    ¡°You spy b@stard... | didn¡¯t think that you would be so hard to kill...¡± He said as he slowly picked up the robes.


    | nced at him, not letting my guard down... I''m not sure why he had transformed back but my guts told me that he was up to


    something.


    ¡°But fret not our fight will end right now...¡± The moment he said this, he took a vial from his robe and attempted to take it.


    ¡°ke... don¡¯t let him consume that... It''s bad news!¡± Eron immediately alerted me, his voice filled with panic.


    Not sure why he was certain of that, | still moved and attempted to grab the vial from his hand.


    | managed to get there on time and snatch the vial, however, several dropletsnded on his face, like blood sttering from the


    people he killed.


    ¡°Hehehe... you think that you could


    stop me just because you stl


    the vial?? T90 bach WiSt Strop of this


    mig nenee to me...¡± The elder


    said these words as he transformed


    back. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep that bottle with you...¡± Eron said before warning the two of us to get ready.


    In the blink of an eye, | saw howpletely different he was now that he transformed once more.


    His eyes shed in red light as he


    bared his fangs angrily, See eh ariel


    like he w sgraady toFthe meat. His


    Jaana and this originally brown


    fur became blood-red spikes. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°ke... this is bad news...¡± | immediately felt Eron¡¯s grim apprehension as we watched the opponent change just because of


    the substance in the vial.


    | weed his attacks with great difficulty, reciprocating them with something much more painful. But the more he was hurt, the


    more violent he would be.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can keep fighting on this scale... ke... the enemies will soon notice..¡± Eron said to which | knew the


    meaning.


    Because once | shifted, the opponent


    would know that | was the Lycanyy)


    king. As such, thaye (6 tnd :


    aan moment | shift and


    escape even before any spectators


    arrive. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± | said as | rushed toward the elder once more.


    Before | could reach him, using Eron¡¯s explosive power, | jumped midair blocking the moonlight. There | transformed quickly and


    my jaws aimed straight at his neck.


    ¡°Yo...uuu...¡± Too shocked at the moment he saw who | was, the elder was unable topletely defend himself and stumbled.


    With his neck on my jaw, he struggled with a heavy roar but | pinned him down heavily with my ws.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The violent roars became agonized growls, the growls became desperate whimpers, and the whimpers became nothing but a


    heavyst breath.


    Just like that, the elder died at my hands.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chloe


    The night | thought would be peaceful and uneventful became utterly worrisome. | tossed and turned in my sleep but somehow,


    my heart felt uneasy.


    | felt like something in me was sensing apprehension but | could not point out why.


    And it was not only me who was bothered by this unfounded nervousness... Even Aurora felt as uneasy as | am.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Even so, | still forced myself to close my eyes and sleep, for tomorrow, it will be a busy day as | will be assisting Arthur and Esha


    in developing arge batch of poison.


    It was a few hours after the struggle that my body jolted out of bed.


    Kicking the nket wrapped around me, | went out of my room barefoot and headed outside the pack house.


    | rushed towards the woods following the scene whom | could easily recognize even if it is faint.


    ¡°ke!¡± | called out, but dread had already washed over me.


    From afar | saw ke, walking calmly and as unperturbed as ever. But | knew that covered in the cloak of darkness were serious


    injuries, wounds all around his body and several broken bones.


    He smelled strongly of blood and several kinds of poison... poison in which | could not recognize but the scent was enough for


    me to know that they were all extremely powerful!


    My eyes widened as my knees almost copsed on the ground. Inside me, Aurora was eximng the same thought | was


    thinking at the moment - it''s no wonder we were uneasy earlier on.


    | tried my best to keep myposure as | rushed toward ke and immediately supported him. But my eyes were already


    uncontroble as the deep sense of worry and shock overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Let me take you to the clinic!¡± | said while trying to figure out his condition up close when my vision was already blurry in tears.


    The next moment, | felt ke¡¯s rough hands. They gently touched my cheeks in an attempt to wipe my tears out as he said


    softly, ¡°Rx... I''m fine...¡±


    ¡°How are you fine?! You... your condition was severe with several bone fractures?! How can you say you''re fine? And the poison


    in your body...¡±


    ¡°The poison wasn¡¯t inside me... | brought it with me...¡± ke then stretched his other hand out and revealed a bloodied


    sackcloth containing several vials of substances | could not recognize.


    ¡°It was because of the rough fighting that some of them cracked. | did my best to stop them from leaking out. That''s why some of


    it went to the protective cloak | was wearing...¡± ke answered, but he could not hide the fact that he was already having


    difficulty in breathing because of the injuries he had sustained.


    ¡°Why has ite to this?!¡± | eximed, however, | still supported him as we went back to the territory.


    We met Arthur halfway as ke had also summoned him. With the two of us around, we took a look at ke¡¯s condition and


    realized that what he received were heavy physical blows from an opponent that is obviously bigger than him.


    | felt a little bit relieved to see that he was indeed not poisoned at all.


    ¡°What in the world happened?¡± As we finished tending to ke¡¯s injuries, we sat beside ke¡¯s bed and watched him as he took


    a rest with his entire body covered with braces all over.


    ¡°| followed Elder Gauss in his hideout... and | took those things from hisboratory. While | escaped however, one of the elders


    woke up from the hallucinations and immediately chased after me... We fought for a while, even so | still managed to take him


    out before the others catch-up. ¡± ke smiled awkwardly as he met my reproachful look, feeling guilty.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s dangerous to do that without even having someone standby to pack you up! Look at yourself...¡± My body trembled


    as | heard him exin what had happened, and hearing everything from him stirred a river of emotions within me.


    The fact that he went through this without even realizing that it would cost him his life if anything went haywire made me feel


    more than worry but the fear of losing him in this battle.


    | have already lost my son, | can¡¯t lose ke as well...


    ¡°Heyy... why are you crying? Here | am, ain¡¯t |? | managed to return safely...¡± ke looked at me with aforting gaze and


    tried to appease me with his words.


    But his state infront of me made me feel even worse that | could not help but look away.


    ¡°Ehem...¡± In the midst of our


    conversation, Arthur tried to eas


    the tension an canpaditied We I...


    what adores one. You two can


    talk about itter on, but | don¡¯t think


    that these substances and potions


    could no longer wait.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Arthur waved his hands and pointed at the several vials of substances that were still wrapped in the bloodied sackcloth.


    ¡°Chloe, | think we must transfer these poisons in a new canister so that we can prolong our time to study them...¡± Arthur looked


    at me and suggested.


    While we were now both in the


    medical field, Arthur''s specia


    on healin whifg Con eal n: As such,


    aba such unknown poison,


    he opted for me to take charge of the


    study about it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before moving, | moved to ke and reminded him some more before | took the sackcloth and looked at the vials inside.


    There were several vials in there, some were leaking as they were handled roughly probably because of the fighting.


    But there was one vial in their midst that caught my attention immediately.


    Agreat sense of apprehension came as | put down the sackcloth and took the vial in my hand.


    ke saw my movement and immediately recognized the vial. His face changed immediately as he said with heavy words,


    ¡°That''s the vial | wanted to bring here


    so desperately... It was mad your


    uncle.... ore aqeutarely was a


    Tea beers by your uncle from


    the same poison that killed yourte


    father, Alpha Dean.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chloe


    ¡°Made by Uncle Gauss?¡± My entire body trembled when | heard his name and the words that ke said.


    In my hands, the very poison used by my uncle to kill Dad.


    The very poison | was not able to sessfully save my father from. And even after his death and after five years of relentlessly


    searching, there was still no clue as to what could counter this poison at all.


    This very poison was one of the two poisons | promised myself to defeat, the other being the one that infected me and Aurora.


    ¡°Chloe... you good?¡± Arthur called out softly as the two of them noticed that | fell in a daze the moment | heard the information


    from ke.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine... it¡¯s just that, | did not expect that | would have to encounter this poison when | am still unable to find out how to


    counter it.¡± For the first time in thest five years, | openly told someone that | was unable to guarantee that | could deal with this


    poison in front of me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll help you. Esha is also a good child you taught... three heads are better than one aren''t they?¡± Arthur tried to


    comfort me.


    ¡°Arthur is right... take your time to study the poison... As soon as | recover, I''ll join Caleb on the attack missions so that we won¡¯t


    dy our ns...¡± ke continued.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you going back to the Blood Hound camp? How about the ¡®Alpha Sabre¡¯ position?¡± Arthur was shocked as he looked


    at ke with a questioning look.


    ¡°Well... things were getting weird inside. | could not help but suspect that either Alpha Kain or Lyra was doubting my identity as


    Alpha Sabre. As such, | talked with the real Alpha Sabre and we had to push forward our ns to exchange personas.¡± ke


    exined.


    Hearing this, | took a deep breath and held back what | wanted to say. Of all things that ke needed right now was peace so


    that he could heal. Moreover, since it was Alpha Sabre who took the initiative to step in with the n, there¡¯s nothing more to do


    but to do what | am best at.


    ¡°Alright... just promise me you will not insist on joining the missions until you fully recover...¡± | said while helplessly looking at


    ke.


    Even when there were a myriad of words | wanted to say, seeing his hurt state made me utterly helpless at the moment. As a


    doctor, and as someone who loves ke, | knew that this was not the time to nag him with a lot of things he was being careless


    about.


    ¡°| promise... | surely do...¡± Seeing the look on my face, it seemed like ke heard my thoughts and answered seriously.


    ¡°We''ll talkter...¡± | bent down and nted a kiss on his forehead. Then | took the medicine with me to study in theb.


    When | arrived there, Esha was already prepping the tools we were supposed to use for the day.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Sensing my presence, Esha put down everything she had on her hand and excitedly ran to my side like a happy little


    chick seeing her mother hen.


    ¡°En... have you gotten your breakfast? You seemed to be too early to be prepping.¡± | asked as it was still dark in the morning


    when | arrived.


    ¡°| want to finish more options today! That¡¯s why | went in early.¡± Esha shyly replied as soon as she noticed that | was praising her.


    ¡°Well too bad, you will not do any potions today... because we will be handling these poisons, studying them and thinking of a


    way to make an antidote to counter them,¡± | exined and showed her the bloodied sackcloth.


    ¡°Wah, it¡¯s bloody...¡± Esha¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, and she became more curious when she saw the sackcloth ridden with


    blood.


    ¡°This poison was taken painstakingly by Alpha Sabre from the Blood Hound¡¯s secret poisonboratory... he is with Arthur at the


    moment, tending to his injuries. So let us not waste his efforts and sacrifice... We shall do our best to see through these


    poisons!¡± | instructed.


    ¡°Yes, teacher!!¡± Esha¡¯s face became serious when she learned about the origin of the poisons. A youngdy like her who would


    be turning into an adult in two years shed a determined expression that only fervent and experienced doctors would show.


    I smiled seeing how far she had grown from the moment | first rescued her along with the other survivors. She embodies the


    spirit of the Red Moon Pack - an unfathomable affinity to poison.


    ¡°I''ll let you handle all of these vials,¡± | said | sorted the poison vials on the table and transferred those whose canisters were


    cracked so that we could preserve it well.


    ¡°Teacher, will you really let me handle this much?¡± Esha¡¯s eyes widened as her hands trembled as if so afraid to touch the vials |


    had just given.


    ¡°Yes... in two years you will be


    an adult... It¡¯s not wrong for you tobe


    acquainted wi thesetitingg Mese


    polsons befdng to the third to fourth


    tier of our poison hierarchy so it


    would be too dangerous for you...¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°However the challenge here is to figure them out before the potion fully oxidizes... As you can see, these poisons arrived here


    with cracked vessels so their efficacy dwindles as we speak.¡± | exined.


    ¡°| understand the teacher! Thank you for trusting me!¡± Esha jumped in delight and started to fix the protective gear that she had


    on her body.


    Since she would be handling


    unfamiliar potions for the very first


    time, | still went with Heo quide\tier


    inth rqnestiaa OF the poisons.


    hout having to exin so much,


    she already managed to identify


    which poisons were to be ingested,


    diffused in the air, and potent through


    skin contact. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | saw that she pretty much knew her thing, | let her do what she wanted, to try to decode the poison.


    Now joining me was Arthur, and two


    of us stared at the revolting pois


    vial from Uncl Gauge \We ibdked at


    adh abl end Saved knowing that


    we had to help each other to figure


    out how to counter the poison in


    front of us! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    ke


    ¡°There you go... All done!¡± Arthur pped his hands as he took the casts and bandages in my body.


    After two days of recovering, my body is finally ready to move normally. Thanks to thebined efforts of Arthur and Chloe,


    developing a potion that could repair broken bones, | was able toe back in tip-top shape in less than a week even with the


    heavy injuries that | had.


    ¡°What''s your ns today?¡± Arthur cast a curious look on me as he tidied up his things and prepared to go to Chloe¡¯sboratory.


    ¡°| was thinking of visiting yourb to see Chloe... But looking at your countenance these days, it seems like everything isn¡¯t going


    well?¡± | replied.


    ¡°Sigh... itis as you said... I''ve even contacted Father to take a look at it because it seems like we were not even close to


    deciphering ayer of it...¡± Arthur brushed his head whilementing over the matter of the poison.


    ¡°It''s only been two days... don¡¯t pressure yourself too much,¡± | replied.


    ¡°| know man.... But we cannot afford that luxury. At any time Alpha Kain decides to move on arge scale and use that against


    us we will be doomed without much resistance.¡± Arthur¡¯s tone became heavy as his face darkened with the unimaginable dread


    that the poison could bring to our alliance.


    The appearance of the poison effectively shook our ns in ce. Now with the knowledge of it, everyone has been on


    tenterhooks especially those who were going out doing the continuous pincer attack missions.


    ¡°... But hey, just go and talk to Chloe... She¡¯s been shutting herself in the quarters and often forgot what time is it. If not for


    Esha¡¯s fervent reminder for her to eat or sleep, she would have worked for two days straight!¡± Arthur changed the topic and


    patted my shoulders with an encouraging look. ¡°Go see your mate.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± Hearing about Chloe¡¯s condition, | nodded, grabbed my silver mask, and quickly headed to theboratory not even


    waiting for Arthur toe.


    ¡°Go go! I''ll give you two some time!¡± Arthur gave a yful wink as he gestured his hands saying | have to go.


    When | reached theboratory, the first person | saw was Esha, the young doctor | had encountered near the human vige back


    then who turned out to be Chloe¡¯s apprentice. She was instructing the assistants in theb on how to do some poisons.


    ¡°O-oh.. Alpha Sabre! You¡¯vee!¡± Esha sensed my presence at the door and immediately greeted me with an awkward and


    shy look.


    | was taken aback by her attitude as from the very first time | saw her, she was someone who was constantly cold to strangers


    unless they were patients. But this time, she was like a little girl seeing an adult she recognized deeply.


    ¡°I''m here to have a short talk with Alpha Chloe, is she around?¡± After greeting her with a nod, | asked.


    ¡°O-oh master?! Okay, I¡¯ll lead you to her... Follow me... please, Alpha Sabre.¡± Esha awkwardly showed the way.


    The way to Chloe¡¯s exclusiveboratory was quite a long walk from the main entrance and so there was an awkward silence


    between me and Esha. For a moment, | felt a little helpless.


    As Chloe''s mate, | should start working my way to get acquainted and even close to her people. Esha was Chloe¡¯s one and only


    student, however, | was clueless about how | should treat her.


    ¡°Ermmm... | heard from the teacher that Alpha Sabre did his best to bring those strong poisons...¡± While | was trying to figure out


    how to open a conversation, Esha¡¯s shy voice broke the silence.


    Her tone waspletely different from when | first encountered her as a mysterious doctor helping the human vige.


    ¡°Did she? It was a good thing for me to stumble upon the information... however, | regret that | was not able to bring more...¡± |


    replied.


    ¡°Oh... no no! Alpha Sabre! The poisons you got were already a big help! In truth! | just want to say thank you, Alpha Sabre!


    Because of the poisons, my master finally gave me permission to handle a lot of it!¡± Esha turned into a bubbly little student


    expressing how happy she was when Chloe had a lot of trust in her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    | let out a light chuckle as | finally saw a glimpse of Carrie in her teens with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. | am happy that with you, Alpha Chloe and Arthur will have more time to work on the main poison.¡± | replied.


    ¡°The main poison...¡± At the mention of this, Esha frowned and replied,


    ¡°It was a nasty poison... not my nor my Master and even Sir Arthur can¡¯t handle it by far. | feel bad for Teacher... it was the first


    time | saw her lose confidence.¡± At the mention of Chloe, Esha got teary-eyed.


    ¡°| see... but as long as we persevere we can figure out how to handle it eventually,¡± | said, while giving her encouragement.


    ¡°Eherm... it seems that my student became more talkative than usual?¡± Suddenly we heard a voice infront of us.


    ¡°T-teacher!¡± Esha eximed having to turn her head to me and Chloe back and forth.


    ¡°I''vee to talk to you, Alpha Chloe.¡± Reverting to the usual demeanor as Alpha Sabre, | addressed Chloe formally.


    Chloe gave a nod of understanding as she told me to follow while instructing Esha something.


    When | entered Chloe¡¯sboratory, |


    was immediately assaulted by the


    strong smell of herbseanid, paisens! ''


    Atheughiitaras Something


    considered unpleasant, the


    aggressive smell of it made me


    pause momentarily to regain my


    composure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Behind me, | heard the sound of the door closing and Chloe¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Smell this agent, this will protect you from the


    nauseous assault of the mixed scent of herbs and poisons.


    She walked beside me and handed out a cotton ball with a drop of potion in it, granting me a closer look at her face.


    Her hair was tied up in a messy bun


    and some baby hairs flowed yfully


    on the side of ber face: \inderh r


    eyas were\obvious signs ofck of


    sleep and fatigue, but her beautiful


    orbs were still alert and bright. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, | felt the urge to take her and pamper her as | saw her pushing herself this much. But before | could contemte, my


    hands already reached out and gently pulled her into my embrace.


    As soon as my body felt her warmth, | suddenly felt a wave of power and vigor flowing inward and outward, like a raging river


    connected to her.


    Her scent tickled my nose and |


    healing With tes penel ri AS Pee Npe mytTace


    itpneriieesd and shoulders as |


    breathed deeply, savoring her sweet


    scent, and burying it in my memory.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | uttered with helpless surrender,


    ¡°No need... Your scent is enough.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ke


    As soon as | uttered those words, Chloe¡¯s body froze momentarily in surprise. The next moment she gave a light hearted chuckle


    and sunk into my embrace.


    Her response was fully weed by every bit of my being. Like we are each other¡¯s fountain of life, we stayed like that for a little


    while.


    | looked down and took a good look at my mate¡¯s face once more. Caressing the side of her face, my heart felt the piercing pain


    of seeing how exhausted she was as she pushed herself in deciphering the poison.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°| heard from your student and Arthur that you have not gone out since taking the poison from my sickbed? Why do you torture


    your body this much?¡± | uttered in helpless pain.


    But when | was expecting for her to give me a rather serious exnation, | was blown away when | saw my mate pout adorably


    as she replied back, ¡°What goes the same to you, aint it?¡±


    My heart felt like it was going to drop. For | am not prepared to be attacked in such a way. Her eyes looked at me as she


    continued to sulk while | looked away, like | was back in my youthful days encountering my first romance.


    ¡°Then we were both wrong...¡± In the end, | surrendered in a sigh and weughed our own mistakes out.


    It''s been years since we two hadughed together like this. While | know that this meeting won''t be long, | still could not help but


    long for the day that we could finally face our future and our pain with smiles on our faces.


    ¡°What do you n to do now? Going back to the territory may still be dangerous for you...¡± After a while Chloe asked.


    ¡°I''ll be joining the attack team in a while. But | came here to check on you before | go. Don¡¯t pressure yourself... Everyone knows


    that this is such a hard task... especially the people in your pack... they know what that poison did to you and the Blood Moon


    Pack...¡± | uttered.


    ¡°All the more that | have to give my all now, ke...¡± The light in Chloe¡¯s eyes glimmered in unwavering and fierce determination,


    her hands were clenched in a fist as | knew that she was reliving the pain of losing her father to the very same poison she was


    dealing with now.


    The next moment, her entire body shuddered and her eyes reddened, while her voice cracked as she uttered,


    ¡°ke... Did you know... That | came to a point when | cursed my young ignorant self?¡±


    ¡°If | had not made that poison just to make my father impressed, would Uncle Gauss use that to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Would I have those countless nights and hours trying to save my father from the sting of my own ignorant hands?¡±


    ¡°Would | beat myself up every night trying to find a way to defeat this poison by my hands and end it once and for all?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, | asked the Moon Goddess... why did she allow me to do such a thing in my childhood days... Now that foolish


    thing | did haunted me for the rest of my life.¡±


    As | saw my mate, the other half of my soul breakdown in her suffering, | opened my mouth to say something tofort her. But


    in the end, | could not find the words that could take away the pain she was feeling at the moment.


    How | wish | could take those emotions oppressing her day and night. How | wish that | could easily heal the scars left behind in


    the depths of her heart in just a single swipe.


    All | could do was to cover her trembling body in my arms and sooth her back as | continued to let her cry in pain while | closed


    my eyes and stayed with her.


    After a while, there was silence, and her slow steady breathing could be heard in the room. It may probably be due to physical


    and emotional exhaustion, but it seemed like her outburst had led her to a deep sleep. | mind linked Arthur to inform him, as |


    carried Chloe¡¯s sleeping figure to her sleeping quarters.


    In the hallway | saw Esha making her way to Chloe¡¯sboratory.


    She stood in shock when she saw me carrying her teacher in such a way. But it may be because of my mask showing not a


    single clue of my affections that she covered her mouth and nodded that she understood.


    Without a word, being afraid that Chloe would wake up after not sleeping for a few days straight, she gestured for me to follow


    her to Chloe¡¯s quarters.


    We walked silently, avoiding the crowd that could disturb Chloe¡¯s sleep. Esha heaved a sigh of relief only when we sessfully


    tucked her Teacher to her bed and had a good rest.


    ¡°A-alpha Sabre... Thank you for


    bringing Teacher all the oy ee


    It''s thank to vourthat Ceuld inally


    be relieved fo see her resting.¡± Esha


    said gratefully when we left the room.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No big deal. As the Alpha of your pack and the partner | rely on with this alliance. If she copses, then our movement will


    copse as well...¡± | answered.


    ¡°Just stay here and check her from


    time to time... If she asks for


    her that | ayelceadyjoined the


    other & mas we have discussed


    midway.¡± | left her these words as |


    headed out. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Sabre!¡± Esha said once more as she bade me goodbye.


    As for me, | headed straight to the barracks and looked for Idris and Caleb who were leading the attack troops.


    When | arrived in the area, the two were already rallying the rest of the alliance members to give a briefer for their next attack.


    ¡°Greetings, Alpha Sabre!¡± When the two noticed my presence, they were surprised but still led everyone to acknowledge me.


    ¡°Good work everyone!¡± | said as |


    headed in their midst and mM


    straightforwargly gqredheed-rhy


    reggoaltdr''gbing there. ¡°Today, I''ll be


    joining your team in attacking the


    target you have for today!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ke


    The entire barracks went silent momentarily, but the sound of cheers came right after.


    To the members of the alliance, the presence of one leader will empower them as they go on a dangerous mission.


    Idris was calm but his eyes looked at me with appreciation. However, Caleb still had a frozen look on his face.


    As for me, his attitude isn''t something | mind, unless provokes me by making a move on Chloe.


    As for his loyalty, | know that he wouldn''t betray the alliance so | left it like that.


    Having announced my decision | left the briefing on Caleb and Idris, letting them know that while | said that | will join the


    expedition, it will not cause a change on the ns the two have already set.


    "Tonight, we will set off to the target alliance that we have on our list..." It was Caleb who did the honors in introducing the target


    to everyone.


    "...Living on the far west from the Blood Hound Pack, the Rain Valley Pack is thest pack that we have to take on for the second


    phase of our n"


    ¡°After taking them out, we will start preparing to take on the major packs allied to our Archenemy, the Blood Hound Pack."


    Then it was Idris''s turn to takeover as he continued Caleb''s exnation,


    ¡°With that we shall do our best toe back without casualties as the next battle after this will be more crucial. When you can


    protect yourrades the best way you can. Survive, by all means! Everyone of us is needed so that we will have a higher


    chance to seed in the next battles ahead!"


    The barracks roared in a battle cry as they answered in acknowledgement.


    Their weapons were sharpened. Their clothes were ready. All of their provisions were already packed and everyone was already


    aware of their positions and assignments.


    With everything ready we headed off to go westward and wait there until the right opportunity to attackes.


    | looked back at the hideout and paused. Unable to say goodbye to Chloe, | clenched my fist and promised myself toe back


    safe and sound so she won''t worry.


    Even with our full speed, traveling in arge group is quite a challenge. Especially when we wanted to go unnoticed until the set


    time to attack had arrived.


    We traveled for three days and two nights finally arriving at a lush green valley were rain constantly poured.


    It was indeed as the name suggested, the Rain Valley.


    Hiding behind the verdant forest while our eyes were set at the cloudy distance where the target''s pack house was located,


    Caleb and Idris signaled everyone to go to their positions and lie in wait.


    Then the scout team was summoned as they had to check the situation onest time to ensure that nothing would go awry.


    Just as the men were about to report to Idris and Caleb, | waved my hand and told them, "There''s no need to... just focus on


    preparing for the uing fight. I''ll go around and check."


    Caleb looked like he was about to protest but Idris beat him to it as he said, "Take care Alpha!"


    At his words | shed at the nearest cliff and used Eron''s power to detect the nearest presence within a certain radius.


    ¡°All clear..." The wind blew harshly on my body but it didn''t stop me from moving forward and keep spying.


    The sentries were still positioned ording to Caleb and Idris''s expectations but the challenging thing was the constant rain.


    It makes our innate advantage to using airborne poison pretty useless and we could only use more direct ways to use poison


    such as infusing it to our own weapons.


    That is also why Caleb and Idris''s teams had to merge just to carry out this mission, for it is a challenging one.


    Even so, if this mission failed then it will be harder to even attempt to subdue Alpha Kain''s men at this point.


    After ensuring that everything is normal and within expectations, | came back to the group and told them what | saw.


    | asked them onest time if


    everyone was fully aware that th


    have to fight withast e@hing-Srtthe


    ajdvofarie bitborne poison. Though


    they acknowledged by saying yes, my


    heart sank when | saw the hesitant


    look on their faces. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It seems that we have overlooked a


    fatal point during the joint trainj


    and faile tg ingilbto Ge Warriors


    thaitie cannot always rely on mass


    poisoning to gain advantage. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What does the somber look on your face mean?" With a frown | looked at the warriors and said with a heavy tone.


    "While | do not me those from the


    Red Moon Pack as their style of


    fighting incorporates usage FO"


    pojgomnwhiedd the warriors under


    me alsock confidence? This can''t


    be! Have you forgotten how the Frost


    Fang Pack used to fight?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I''ll give you an hour to adjust to your mentality and prepare well! We cannot afford deaths just because you let your guards


    down!"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    ke


    With that everyone took their own ces and readjusted.


    After that, | called for Idriss and Caleb to assemble them after an hour to check of their temperaments.


    Even as the temporary alpha of this team, | could feel the state of their being just by looking at their countenance.


    While it seemed like everything was ording to Caleb and Idris¡¯s ns by far, we cannot let our guards down and cause a fatal


    error to the mission.


    To my relief, all seemed toe back to their peak state when they regrouped after an hour. Going with it was the night finally


    ripening even as the rain continued to fall unceasingly.


    As the heavy droplets of water poured down endlessly on the valley the forest became pitch ck and the ground became


    muddier the longer we traversed in it.


    There¡¯s no other silence but the incessant rain and there¡¯s no other obstacle but the cruel terrain. Even so all of us silently


    pressed forward having toe here with a mission at hand.


    Soon the first teams reached to the point where the sentries¡¯ routemenced and they all set out to take them out.


    In just a few minutes, the muddy water flowing in the ground now had traces of blood in it.


    ¡°Let''s move... take advantage that the scent of blood will not travel fast because of the rain... but beware... they might have


    other means to detect intrusion such as this. Be highly vignt!¡± |manded through mindlink as each of the set teams went on


    their positions to surround the premises of the territory.


    After a few minutes the teams have already reported their sessful approach, enabling us to proceed with the next step of


    operations, to take out all the watch keepers and the second batch of sentries.


    ¡°ke... | sense several movementsing from outside the pack¡¯s vige.¡± Suddenly, Eron¡¯s urgent warning reached my mind.


    ¡°They have already noticed this early?¡± | uttered in surprise.


    Even so | immediately let everyone know so that they could prepare to engage in a battle.


    Coincidentally, in my position, Caleb¡¯s party was the nearest troop and in our area we saw arge group of warriors rushing to us


    with bloodshot eyes.


    Having sensed them ahead of time, | managed to signal the team to find a ce to hide and minimize exposure prior to attacking


    swiftly.


    ¡°It''s here over here... | sensed the sentries'' life line cutting off!!¡± One of the warriors pointed toward where we killed the sentries


    and cried out.


    ¡°Lifeline? | see...¡± Just as | was wondering how they were able to detect our killing, it seemed like the Rain Valley pack is gifted


    to have the power of interconnected souls which made it easier for them to know each of their pack member¡¯s whereabouts.


    It is no wonder, they were not really finding it hard and dangerous to live in such a territory where their sense of smell were


    impaired greatly because of the rain.


    They continued to approach out direction, because unfortunately several meters behind us where the two corpsesy dead on


    the ground.


    ¡°Let''s attack on my cue...¡± Caleb watched carefully and announced after determining that they will discover our presence either


    way.


    But after he sent this message through the mindlink, his face froze and looked at me for a second, as if admitting his fault for not


    waiting for me to say themand.


    ¡°No worries, do as you nned.¡± | gave him a signal and did not mind. After all, we weren¡¯t enemies at the moment. We are part


    of one time and he is now part of my people.


    Having received my instructions, he nodded and now confidently ordered, ¡°Go!¡±


    In an instant, they shed behind and around the group of elite warriors and attacked without wasting a single breath.


    Our team specialized in assasination for this matter and the men had trained to specifically develop techniques that will not point


    to the Frost Fang Pack¡¯s assassination technique for as long as ¡®Alpha Sabre¡¯ holds the position inside the Blood Hound Territory


    as our spy.


    ¡°Graaaah!!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The warriors caught unprepared, tried to defend themselves with their might, however, with the advantage of surprise, Caleb and


    his men sessfully dealt with them all.


    It only took them a few breaths to take them out and so, another team from the enemy has been wiped out silently.


    As we advanced forward, the other teams have also started to engaged in a fight, and because of discovering the fact that the


    River Valley Pack can sense each other¡¯s life line | released an order,


    ¡°Inform me once you sighted the Alphaing your way, do your best to hold and survive until one of uses to your rescue!¡±


    With the innate advantage of the enemy to sense each other''s location, tables have now turned into an unpredictable


    momentum.


    Our position was stuck outside the enemy vige as more and more warriors came out to fight us fiercely.


    No longer having the advantage of


    surprise, our side had to fight he


    on. Even more cessieal taste act


    thanteelAlba might appear


    anywhere other than the points


    where we initially determined and


    nned. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Roars and the sound of fighting overwhelmed the heavy rains and blood started to flow.


    ¡°Team B! Don¡¯t scatter! They''ll only kill you with their numbers!¡± Caleb¡¯s hoarse voicemanded. Idris was also giving reports


    on his side as we fought.


    The endless emergence of the enemy made everyone feel that this battle was indeed a hard one for the enemy pack is close


    enough to be one of Blood Hound¡¯s major army.


    | looked around and saw Caleb and


    his team showing signs of fatigue as


    they fought countless en. Wycheait


    sek hegeaniaiirna we may


    have underestimated how big of a


    loss itt was to have our advantage in


    using airborne poison be taken away


    by the batttlefield¡¯s climate. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, the only thing that could turn this unfavorable battle around was to find the alpha and take him out!


    But just as | was about to give an order to find him, | could hear several cries of panic on Caleb''s side.


    ¡°Watch out, team leader!¡± They all screamed at the top of their lungs.


    Only then did | see someone asrge


    as a bear approaching fast on


    Caleb¡¯s blind spot. iag wg end¡¯!


    attack Caleb might have


    a chance to defend on it but he would


    surely take a serious damage enough


    to render him immobile for the rest of


    the fight! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ke


    Caleb noticed the person a second toote, and so despite his preparation the angle where the opponent ising from will


    surely deal a great amount of damage to him.


    My face darkened as | realized this, without thinking further | used Eron¡¯s power to rush in the attacker¡¯s position to impede his


    attack.


    Boom!!


    As | brandished my fist to meet therge body of the opponent and the impact caused a sudden gust of the wind throwing off


    everyone in the battlefield.


    ¡°Alpha...¡± Caleb realized what had happened when the pain he was anticipating did notnd on his body.


    He looked at me wide eyed as he did not expect me to intercept the attacker''s movement whileing from a distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me... rally the troops and handle the rest! I''ll take this one!¡± | instructed.


    Surprisingly and for the first time, | saw no trace of resistance and stiffness on Caleb¡¯s face as he nodded and obeyed my


    command.


    Weing the new development, | was relieved to take this position as | know that someone will take over the post | have left.


    ¡°So you are the leader of this troop? | thought that the acting leader of the remnants of the Red Moon Pack was Alpha Dean¡¯s


    wolfless daughter...¡± Suddenly from the shadows, emerged an even huge dark figure, apanied by the cracking sounds of


    the trees in his path.


    As he approached the battlefield, he released a powerful subduing aura that made our men groan in pain. ¡°I guess... We cannot


    really trust rumors... after all we only have a few spections about the attacks made by this Red Moon pack...¡±


    | looked at him and finally saw the Rain Valley¡¯s Alpha.


    Indeed, as tall as a bear, his countenance towered in all the people around, including his warriors. His eyes were cold and


    ruthless as he gazed straight into me like he was piercing my soul.


    | stood there wordlessly, while releasing a bit of my aura to protect my men against the oppressing auraing from the Rain


    Valley¡¯s Alpha.


    As soon as | did this, his eyes flickered in amusement, ¡°I see... no wonder your actions have been bowled ever since... You kept


    on provoking Alpha Kain. But too bad... | don¡¯t think that you can stand up against him at all...¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That is why, | will not gamble anything and underestimate you. I''ll kill you by using all my powers and stop you and your pack


    from your delusion... that you can stand against the true Alpha King, Kain!¡± As he was saying that, he was slowly transforming


    into his full wolf form.


    His wolf form was even bigger than his human form. His body was almost as tall as a three-storey house with his ws digging


    in the muddy ground as deep as several feet.


    ¡°Arrr Oooooo!!" After transforming, he let out a loud growl which seemed to affect his warriors. Instantly, they responded by also


    howling, with those who are still in human form, transforming while those who had already transformed visibly exhibiting signs of


    sudden strength.


    This is the true power of the Rain Valley Pack! And this will not be good for our men at all!


    ¡°No wonder, they said that the Rain Valley is mysterious, it turns out that you hold a strength like this.¡±


    ¡°But too bad, I¡¯ll show you that we weren''t deluded and that we have strength. It was just a shame that we have to end up like


    this... we could have been good allies.¡± | uttered.


    ¡°Allies? | once prayed for someone to ask me that one so that | won''t have to let our pack submit to such a cruel King. But now...


    it''s toote... our hands have already been bathed with blood we do not want to take.¡±


    ¡°Besides... You have not shown me anything to make me feel otherwise.¡±


    When | heard these words, | suddenly thought that it was a shame. Such a strong Alpha, gifted with a rare power to enhance his


    entire pack to be stronger. For him and his pack to end up like this in our hands was a great loss for the werekind.


    Especially when going up against Alpha Kain.


    ¡°Then... | would let you see...¡± | said.


    ¡°Alpha... you are nning to...¡± Caleb and Idris immediately sent a mind link as they realized where the conversation was going.


    ¡°Just defend yourself... nothing is still certain. Our men¡¯s survival takes priority.¡± | answered.


    The Rain Valley Pack looked at me while his fangs brandished ferociously. In the end he said a word which rang throughout the


    entire battlefield, ¡°Then let¡¯s decide who is right... you against me once and for all.¡±


    ¡®Got you! | said inwardly.


    Observing from his demeanor and the way he operated, | knew he was someone who''d like to decide ording to someone¡¯s


    strength. In the end, he agreed for a duel.


    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go.¡± | answered.


    Instantly the battlefield was cleared and each of the opposing sides retreated, waiting for the oue of the battle.


    ¡°Not shifting | see... you are arrogant, just like Alpha Kain.¡± He said as hemenced his attack.


    In a blink of an eye, his gigantic wolf


    body disappeared in front of like


    a bubble ng ovanrn\ hiked rge


    TMA Severe me, his fangs bared


    open as he tried to take my head out


    with a bite. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    | spared no effort to block and


    counter his attack. With the


    experience | learned {gore myi¨¦al


    fioht anti gkbwing power in me


    from having to reconnect with Chloe,


    Eron and | felt at ease with dealing


    with heavy blows from a much bigger


    target. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The rain continued to fall ceaselessly, and the terrain became much more unstable because of the mud. Even so for such a big


    wolf like him, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°| see you are strong as you have imed... but that is not enough to make me change my mind.¡± the Alpha said as he


    intensified his attacks.


    Every blow that he took caused tremors on the ground, so much so that it echoed in the valleys and andslide might happen.


    | knew that it would be hard to convince him, however, for him to be convinced or not with my fighting is no longer my priority.


    While | admit to have gambled for this situation to happen, it was still ultimately because | wanted to minimize the damage the


    enhanced strength of his army would cause our party.


    As long as | defeat him, whether they


    agree to be our allies or not,4


    will be easier for opty sid¨¦to Heb with


    then pater or we no longer have to


    worry about the enhanced power


    their Alpha could give. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ke


    Rumble!!!


    As the thunder and lightning covered the dark expanse of the Rain Valley, so were the attacks being released back and forth.


    With the explosive blows he had released for quite a long period of exchange, | could not help but admire his might. How could


    hest for so long maintaining the peak condition of his attacks while also receiving blows from me?


    ¡°C¡¯mmon... Aren¡¯t you so arrogant to say that you would subdue me and show me what you are made of?¡± There was a trace of


    impatience on the Rain Valley Alpha¡¯s tone.


    ¡°If you are not going to move, then I''ll take that as you admitting your defeat!¡± With that he gathered all his power and charged


    once more with another attack.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    | stood there unmoving, my heart was still contemting as to why there is a small part of me that was hesitant to take the life of


    this Alpha.


    It''s like something from far away... where my hands couldn''t reach, tells me that | have to spare the Rain Valley Pack!


    However, in the utterly muddy and rainy valley, a seeminglyrge fireball approached toward me at a fast speed. At the speed


    and the scale that it is moving, a heavy foreboding sense of danger arouses in the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Stand Back!¡± | yelled with all my might as | asked Eron to partially shift with me.


    We stared at the Rain Valley Alpha¡¯s attack and mustered our strength. Since he had already decided to end this battle with this,


    we must settle it then and there before Alpha Kain¡¯s men could get a wind of what is happening.


    ¡°Eron... let''s go!¡± With that we charged at the trajectory of the Alpha¡¯s attack and a massive shing of power happened.


    Fiery orange light met my metallic silver power, which made the pitch dark rainy valley light up for a few seconds like it was day


    time.


    ¡°Alpha Sabre!!!¡± My men all shouted in panic, however the explosion and the sound of arge chunk of mud raining down from


    above had already drowned their voices.


    As everyone¡¯s view was temporarily blinded by this spectacle, | could feel my arms trembling in pain. It was fortunate for me to


    not underestimate him at all.


    Even so, thatst attack that he had was still too much for me to handle with just partially shifting. | let out a helpless sigh, it


    seems like | need to train more if | wanted to make sure that | could stand my ground against Kain.


    Afterwards, my attention and senses came back to detecting where my opponent was. The counter attack | had made earlier


    was enough to attempt to incapacitate him, however, | still remained vignt should he still have the power to attack.


    The next moment, the skies cleared, the rainy clouds were moved by the explosion and the moon shone brightly on the


    battlefield.


    There we saw, the moonlight faintly raining down on the Rain Valley¡¯s Alpha with his knees on the ground and his right hand


    hanging weakly.


    Blood is seen in his mouth as his face paled and his eyes slowly grew faint.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± The Rain Valley Pack cried in despair.


    As | saw clearly, he no longer had the strength to withstand another blow from me and so | slowly approached him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near him!¡± The Rain Valley Members shouted, baring their fangs as tears flowed into their bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Everyone, don''t dare to take a single step!¡± With all his might, the Rain Valley Alpha shouted at his men with his authority.


    The pack gritted their teeth, but the rage in their eyes did not subside.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? |, Alpha Nador of the Rain Valley have lost... but | know | am in no position to ask you something, but


    please spare my pack... Do what you need to do and take my life.¡±


    For the first time in the exchange, the Alpha of the Rain Valley Pack, Alpha Nador, said in a defeated manner.


    ¡°No! Alpha! We can still fight!¡± The members all heard their Alpha¡¯s words and replied.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! | have already


    decided! Our Rain Valley Alpha had


    already fallen into uprighteowhess


    ausepithat Aipha Kain. With my


    lite | shall atone for our bloodstained


    hands!¡± Alpha Nador dered as he


    looked at me with determination.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just then, that strange feeling caught my attention again, this time, the thought was so audible that | could not unhear it.


    ¡°My Child, do not hurt my children anymore...¡± As | heard this mysterious voice, the moonlight swept into the entirety of the Rain


    Valley Territory which was behind the defeated back of their Alpha, Nador.


    | looked up and saw the full moon, shining brightly in a faint golden light. ¡°I see...¡± Following those words whom | heard, | looked


    at Alpha Nador and said.


    ¡°| won''t get your life... As | said, your


    Rain Valley Pack is a great lo sige


    eradicate a said)whil¨¦ Rnowing full


    Welt was going back on my


    words just before we nned to


    attack this ce. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that... | have lost... and even if you spare my life, that Alpha Kain would figure it out when he could not find my


    corpse in the middle of the ruin.¡± Alpha Nador insisted.


    ¡°In truth, it would be easier for me to


    do as you said, however, | canno


    vite what t MaoatisddesShad


    cpynrezalnd¨¦d eeing that he was as


    determined as he was with his death,


    | replied while beconking him to look


    up. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    That is when Alpha Nador realized that the moon had shone brightly at the Rain Valley, so clearly without any rain.


    His eyes trembled as tears threatened to flow in his golden eyes.


    ¡°If you insist to atone for your sins, then do it by helping us liberate the werekind against the Tyrant Alpha Kain!¡±


    ¡°With you as our ally and our helper we will be one step closer in defeating his sinister regime!¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chloe


    There has been a great change at the joint camp these days.


    After ke¡¯sst expedition in the Rain Valley, we weed the news of a newfound ally.


    Alpha Nador, the leader of the Rain Valley pack surrendered to ke in an all-out duel and submitted themselves to his


    command.


    While it was not a smooth process of acquiring allies, we managed to pull through and integrate their members into our alliance


    after ensuring that they all agreed that we would put all hostilities behind us. Just like the Frost Fang pack, the alliance will only


    last until we have eradicated Alpha Kain¡¯s forces. After that, we will release them to be independent.


    This condition made the other members of the Rain Valley pack finally put their doubts behind them and fully face our goals


    head-on.


    Another thing that made us shocked was the discovery of a hidden association of werewolf packs who were against Alpha Kain¡¯s


    regime. Because Alpha Nador had recently joined, he also gave us the information about them.


    The Rain Valley pack was also one of the elusive and secluded packs existing. Like the Frost Fang pack, they usually do not


    show themselves outside. However, because of Alpha Kain¡¯s greed, they were forced to surrender and stain their hands with


    blood.


    The fact that they were now forced to do evil things has disturbed Alpha Nador and the elders of the Rain Valley pack day and


    night.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As such, when a group of werewolves came to seek refuge in the Rain Valley forest, Alpha Nador agreed and allowed them to


    hide at the far end of the valley, the Foggy Cliffs. The refugees dwelt in the caves on these cliffs while living away from the Rain


    Valley Pack.


    This is also so that they could avoid the detection of Alpha Kain¡¯s men should they visit the Rain Valley Pack.


    Knock! Knock!


    While | was deep in my thoughts, | heard a soft knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± | said while | stood up getting prepared to go out.


    ¡°Teacher, Alpha Sabre asked if you are ready...¡± Esha peered her head on the door and asked politely.


    After making sure that everything on my working table was already cleaned up, | turned and said, ¡°Yes, | am...¡±


    The two of us went on our way to the meeting ce, there | saw ke, Arthur, and the rest dressed in dark cloaks ready for a


    long journey.


    ke still wore his silver mask as he turned and asked us, ¡°Everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± | answered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Upon his words, everyone surged from their position and disappeared towards the woods.


    Since all of us were the elites among the elites of the current alliance, we arrived at the designated resting ce faster. After a


    while, we continued threading to the dense woods with a route that was hard to detect and reach unless one really knew the


    terrain.


    Thanks to Alpha Sabre¡¯s report from his spying on the Blood Hound territory, we were made aware that Alpha Kain was already


    pressed hard to find our traces because the news of the Rain Valley¡¯s copse reached his ears so fast. This is a development


    we did not expect.


    As such, we had no time to dilly-dally and decided to go in groups of the strongest to brave through the Foggy Cliffs and try to


    acquire some allies.


    In the dark starry night, the faint glow of the moonlight guided us on the dangerous path we took. During the day, we relied on


    the forest canopy and the leafy shrubs to conceal our traces.


    After days of traversing the far end of the Rain Valley, we stood on top of a cliff with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Is this... the end of the world?¡± Arthur could not help but mutter as what we saw indeed gave the same impression as his words.


    Ahead of us, was nothing but dark fog, like a giant wall whose foundations are rooted at the foot of the mountain and its ceiling


    ends in the sky.


    Beneath us was a seemingly endless


    void. If arge is kicked off the at


    would feel like i was eaten by the


    day nadbws of the abyss, the


    sound of the impact hitting the


    ground did not even reach our ears


    from above! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On top of that, we could no longer


    see ay traces of a path wherecwel |


    eforward downward or


    u ie The only visible path is on


    the way back! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here...¡± Confused, we looked at Alpha Nabor, our guide throughout the journey, and waited for his lead.


    ¡°Patience young ones! This very


    ce is chosen to w fae off people


    li Alpha yaginAlbh anor walked


    ata certain edge of the cliff and


    breathed heavily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huuufffff!!¡± Inhaling arge amount of air, his body rooted on the solid ground and his eyes closed.


    He lifted his arm and turned to a side, a gesture that prepared him to release a strong punch.


    Whooooosh!!!


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he punched through the air, and before our eyes, the great wall of fog was punctured and a thin


    pathway showed up!

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chloe


    We stared at the sight in shock and a sh of realization came over us as the puncture on the fog wall rapidly closed up.


    ¡°As you can see, we can only see the pathway for a few seconds then it will close again...¡± Alpha Nador calmly eximed.


    Then from hisrge bag, he revealed a thick rope, heavy and long.


    ¡°We need to have one person, the most nimble among us to cross the thin pathway. Once he reaches the other side, he has to


    connect the rope so that all others will be guided. For | can only open the fog wall here on the stable ground. The pathway is so


    thin that it would crumble once we tried to exert our energies while stepping on it.¡± Alpha Nador then exined.


    Then he looked at us, asking with his eyes who among us would be the first to cross the path.


    ¡°I''ll go...¡± ke did not hesitate and immediately answered.


    ¡°Good!¡± Alpha Nador said as he tied the rope on ke¡¯s waist and told him some instructions.


    Before he went, | held his hand and said in worry, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ke nodded with a reassuring look as he signaled Alpha Nador that he was ready.


    Once again, Alpha Nador punctured the fog wall and revealed the very thin pathway connecting to the other side of the cliff.


    Surging with energy, ke shed and quickly entered the puncture. His figure quickly disappeared and only the tension on the


    rope became a sign that he was doing fine.


    After a while, Alpha Nador stood while holding the other end of the rope and told everyone, ¡°The next one should be light but


    also strong... he has to assist the Alpha to help others cross safely.¡±


    With that one by one crossed the cliff. Alpha Nador instructed everyone for their safety and everyone followed.


    When it was my turn, | held the thick rope in my heart and skipped a beat in fear and nervousness. That is because one of the


    people on the other side was many enough to carry the weight of one person, Alpha Nador no longer punctured the fog wall and


    we could only hold on to the rope tightly to feel where we should step.


    Watching over others, | thought that the operation would be simple, but | underestimated the harsh winds that hit heavily in


    between the cliffs.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    | let out a whimper, calling for helpp but my voice is drowned by the whistling of the wind and my vision was blocked by the thick


    dark fog.


    ¡°Chloe, are you ok? Just follow the rope and cling to it very well...¡± As if feeling my distress even when he could not see me,


    ke sent a mind link to check on me.


    Just hearing his worried voice made me calm down a little. With that, | closed my eyes and let my senses concentrate on my


    toes and hands. Clinging on the rope and feeling the pathway beneath my feet, | set aside my mental image of the scary cliff and


    moved forward.


    After a while, a warm embrace enveloped me and ke¡¯s voice rang in my ears, ¡°You did it Chloe..¡±


    Drained by all the distress, | copsed in his arms and he led me to a safer ce to rest. After a while, thest person was able


    to cross and Alpha Nador continued to guide us to the ce of refuge.


    He led us to descend on the mountain exining that the ce that we were stepping into was already the refuge, but we had to


    go down on the other side to see the cliffs entrance.


    In no time we finally arrived at the ce, there were multiple entrances but the passageway that we took was one at the foot of


    the cliff.


    But before we could step into the entrance, we were met with spears and hostile res...


    Then several figures of men


    appeared from a distance, whose


    aura exuded an Alpha c e Casio


    it m sheuted wea fone full of


    rning, ¡°Alpha Nador, didn¡¯t you give


    your word and not let us fall to the


    enemy''s hands? Why have youe


    here with men beside you?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Feel no threat towards me and mypanions... like you, they were enemies of one man... Kain... They''vee here to talk


    to you all...¡± Alpha Nador calmly asked.


    ¡°Nador, Oh, Nador... We knew that you had already been leashed by that madman Kain. Howe you woulde here so


    randomly and deliver men sharing the same enemy as ours?¡± The other side replied fully not trusting Alpha Nador.


    This situation, | understand. Without


    the trustworthiness of Alpha Nador¡¯s


    current status, we can gainahel


    tof epaetel ake would


    reveal that he was the Lycan King of


    the Silver Pack it would have been


    easy, however, | knew could not do


    that as of this moment. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As such, | finally decided and stepped forward, ¡°If you could not trust Alpha Nador, then you could perhaps trust me under the


    name of my pack and myte Father, The Red Moon Pack...¡±


    ¡°We came here not to be your enemies but to be your allies... If you still do not trust me then | have no choice but to


    ask you directly, Alpha Anon, to speak to them on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Anon?¡± The other alphas muttered and looked in a certain direction.


    In truth, | felt from the aura of the


    alpha¡¯s a familiar person. That one


    who had promised to have a e3¡ãF\


    Ral theRedMeamPac fora


    Hund years in exchange for me


    giving him the herb flower that he


    needed. While | have no confidence


    that mentioning his name would


    make a difference, | gambled either


    way. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a while, the Alphas talked to each other then finally they said,


    Follow the sentries ande to meet us inside!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!